Maidens of the Kaleidoscope

~Hakurei Shrine~ => Patchouli's Scarlet Library => Topic started by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:20:32 AM

Title: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:20:32 AM
NOW WITH SHINY NEW WEDNESDAY UPDATES!

Now back from the old forums! And the reason I waited so long was because I was involved with AD5B and busy finishing my doujin.

Or I was just lazy.

Based on this fairly old idea:

Quote
The throne of Chireiden requires a satori, and only a satori may sit on the throne.

Unfortunately, the satori have decreased in population dramatically, to the point that there may only be two remaining satori still living in Chireiden with a claim to the throne and have not retreated further into the depths of the former Hell... and those two are the Komeiji sisters, Satori and Koishi.

Though Satori has since taken the throne of Chireiden, and administered over the Hell of Blazing Fires with a benevolent hand-- which is the purpose of having a satori on the throne, because with their ability to see into the hearts of their subjects, it is difficult for these satori to act contrary to their people's best interests-- the fate of her younger sister, Koishi, is the one in question.

Satori Komeiji is a responsible, reasonable ruler, if not an especially attentive one... but Koishi Komeiji is a prodigal. When it surfaced that Satori wished to have her sister Koishi alongside her on the throne, Koishi seemingly panicked, and she closed her Third Eye. Koishi threw away the gift of the satori race, and took off to the aboveground, becoming the runaway satori maiden of Chireiden.

However, the time may soon come when Koishi may be forced to return to Chireiden. For now the Palace of the Earth Spirits faces the greatest threat it ever has faced: Shinki, goddess of Makai, has returned to impose her will on her rebellious former kindgom.

Satori has issued a summons to her sister aboveground, sent via hellcrow, but Chireiden will not last much longer under the extended siege Shinki has imposed onto it. The fate of Chireiden could possibly depend on Koishi. Will the prodigal daughter agree to returning belowground and saving her kingdom, her home, and her sister?

Now, REHASH TIME! But first, I shall advertise. Allow me to use the worst of it to advertise this story:

THIS FICTION FEATURES KOISHI SPEAKING ITALIAN AND ORIN WITH A HEAVY YIDDISH ACCENT. OH NOES! (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/BilingualBonus)

I have no idea why I am doing this. I'm tempted to make the working title Zolst Ligen in Drerd ("You should lie in the earth!"). But no. Though Tanasinn (aka Betty) actually gave me the idea of Satori Eye Z as the alternate title, so it stuck in my head.

Shall we?



The White Rose of Chireiden

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell

Beneath the land of Gensokyo, Hell blazed.

This itself was nothing notable, but the problem was that now, Hell was blazing-- and so was the rest of the Underground City. The forces of Makai had broken through, and led by the Vermeil Devil's maid, they stormed into the Underground City, and Chireiden.

Makai's troops were all demons, fitting for the goddess Shinki, lady of Pandaemonium. Chireiden had incurred her wrath by their desire to gain independence. So Shinki had of course sent her troops into the capital, the Underground City, and its federal district of Chireiden. And after taking Chireiden, it would only be a matter of hours before the seat of local governance was taken -- the Palace of the Earth Spirits. It was the perfect opportunity, too; Shinki had ensured that there was a distraction of the highest caliber, one that required the attention of Chireiden's entire army. The otherwise fighting youkai and satori of the Underground City were, in other words, miles away when Shinki began her offensive. She had sent a small contingent, a battalion or two, to supposedly poison Chireiden's water supply, and let a bit of false information slip that she had sent her entire army there, to begin a surprise attack on the Underground, which had merited the attention of all of Chireiden's forces, but left their capital wide open to attack.

And attack Shinki did. Yumeko laughed uproariously as, preceded by hordes of spiny, bristling demons, she strode confidently through the smoke into the first of five rings of defense surrounding the Palace. The rings were successively higher and higher, and their entrances were not all in one row. It was a maze of sorts, giving any defender ample time and area to be able to repel attack as invaders fought their way through the rings. But whoever had designed the castle's defenses had not counted on the invaders' sheer, overwhelming numbers. Yumeko had decided, with the help of the strategist Mai, that she could sacrifice ten of her demons for every one citizen of hell and still come out victorious.

Smoke was billowing everywhere. The houses of the Underground City were sprawling, strewn in a vaguely circumscribed pattern, which surrounded the federal district of Chireiden in a protective sphere. And even further in was the Palace. But Yumeko's troops had taken the Underground City unawares, marching quickly through a back tunnel, a service pathway to Hell, which Shinki's daughter Alice had found one day by pure chance while playing with her dolls.

So they were able to storm at least the outskirts of the city and quickly start torching the outer ring of houses before anyone was even aware of what was going on. And because all the houses were built of wood and thatch for the most part, the fires quickly spread, engulfing half the city in flames and slowly making its way from the eastern half of the Underground City to the western half, destroying everything in its path and devouring everything with its flame, homes and the youkai living in them alike.

Making her way through the blazing embers of the inner city, she had been shocked to see her advance force suddenly disappear into the ground. She saw that it was a trap... a spider trap. The Kurodani clan of spider youkai were protecting their city the only way they knew how. And as the trap behind her suddenly sprang, leaving Yumeko and only a guard of about twenty demons at the head of the invasion force, fireballs rained down from the cavern's ceiling.

The Underground City was, after all, an immense cave, all lit up by the Hell of Blazing Fires. All sorts of creatures lived here.

Yumeko grit her teeth and jumped to the side, straight into one of the burning houses. Yoriko, the leader of the Kurodani clan, followed her with her sight, surprised. Behind her, her small troop of spider youkai, all members of the Kurodani house, tried to maintain order as youkai ran to and fro in and out of the flames, hauling buckets of water back and forth to their burning homes-- or if they were wiser, fleeing the burning city entirely. Of course, Yoriko could not have known that Yumeko's forces were so many that by this point, they had encircled the entire Underground City. They were only waiting on Yumeko's word to strike--

And there it was. Yumeko had made her way to the top of the water tower, and while Yoriko's attention had been divided between wondering where she was and trying to keep calm, Yumeko had climbed to the top of the tower and set off a signal flare. It was one of the new spellcards, a minor one by modern standards; but in those days, when spellcards were just getting started, this one was magnificent; a sparkling green flame that rocketed upwards to the ceiling, visible for miles around.

At that point, the entire demon army let out a simultaneous roar and began stamping their feet. Shrieking, cawing, bellowing, squawking-- Shinki's troops began their march into the burning city, their feet and claws thudding against the ground in such a way that the earth shook beneath them. The tremor passed through the entire city, making its residents scream even more than they had been before.

"What is going--" and then a knife thudded into the back of Yoriko's neck and went right through. She didn't even have a chance to scream. She fell, headfirst into the hole she had herself helped dig to trap the soldiers. Yumeko landed lightly on the ground, and the Kurodani clan shrank back from her, their backs to the pit.
 
Yumeko smiled at them and took out a dozen knives from her apron.

In less than thirty seconds, Yumeko's personal invasion force was marching on, stamping on the corpses of the Kurodani clan as they went. Only Yoriko's daughter Yamame saw, hidden in the shadow of a large rock in the middle of one of the streets of Chireiden. Yumeko walked past and her eyes looked over her; if she saw Yamame, she gave no indication of it, and she continued her march into the center of the city.

Yamame trembled, then turned back down the street and ran as fast and as far as she could to one of her little spider-holes, where she would end up hiding for the rest of the invasion.

Despite this display of power from Yumeko and her guard, the other residents of the Underground also put up some resistance. After marching on from the Kurodani clan's massacre and fighting their way past the armed citizens who had hastily formed a militia of sorts to stop her progress, Yumeko encountered the princess of the bridge, the only stone bridge that united the living area of the Underground City with the federal district of Chireiden, spanning the Mizuhashi Chasm. Pandora Mizuhashi, the hereditary keeper of the bridge and recent mother, saw her approaching. She looked down at the stones beneath her feet, the bridge that she had spent her whole life guarding, and the bridge which her daughter would have otherwise inherited, had it not been for this.

Pandora raised her lance, the spear of the Mizuhashi family. With just one blow, the cornerstone of the bridge would shatter, and the entire thing would go down. She whispered a final prayer for her young daughter, then brought it down, seemingly not noticing the knife in between her eyes that Yumeko had just thrown. Her eyes still looking down, the lance slipped from her hands and Pandora toppled over, falling to an inglorious final resting place at the bottom of the chasm, the lance falling with her, clattering against the sides of the chasm as it fell.

And so it came to pass that Yumeko had made it to the outer, fifth ring of defense, blocked by an enormous stone door which had been closed to her. Her huge army was busy looting and torching the city, slowly making their way inwards. Yumeko was poised to start marching on the Palace itself. Fireballs that were still raining down from above had taken out a good amount of her demons, though, which was worrisome.

Still, she decided to march on. First mistake. Yumeko had taken all of two steps when suddenly, a wooooooshing sound was heard, and a purple-brown-white flash appeared--

"I'm Suika the strong, and now I'm going to kill you for destroying this city!"

"That's just Suika?!" Yumeko whispered aloud in her hiding place. As soon as the oni had appeared, Yumeko had dived to the side again, letting her men take care of it. This would have worried her if she had thought that they had the slightest chance of winning, or else they might have lived to tell the tale. Suika was now at least twelve meters tall, swinging into the hordes of demons with her chains and fists, devastating them with each blow. Yumeko turned her head slightly, peering over the stone gate behind which she was hidden, and watched as Suika wreaked havoc. "If that's just Suika, then I really don't want to meet Yuugi--"

"Vermilion Sign - Last Moment of the Corpse!"

"Cerulean Sign - Traitor's Honor!"


Yumeko turned all the way around just in time to see two shadowy figures divebomb from the darkness above Suika and release two devastating blasts of energy, one red and one blue, straight at the oni. Caught unawares, Suika was sent flying back at least five meters. Her hair was set on fire at the same time that her legs were now frozen. The confused oni saw that she had been defeated, and she tried to flee, but instead, Suika toppled over and was summarily overrun by hordes of demons. Still, she managed to dissolve herself just in time before any of the injuries, minor though they may be to an oni, accumulated.

And just like that, Suika was defeated.

Yumeko emerged, making sure to do it from behind her troops instead of the stalagmite she had been hiding behind. "Well done, Yuki and Mai."

The two magicians turned to look at the maid and smiled as one. "We just got lucky," Mai said simply, brushing her blue hair back with a hand. "Most people down here have never seen or heard of a spellcard, our reports said. I just came down here to the field to see if it was true."

Both Yuki and Mai were early adopters of the new spellcard system. Yumeko hadn't approved, until she saw what they could do for Alice's rather destructive tantrums, at which point she had agreed to let Yuki and Mai practice their new techniques so long as they promised that once they got the hang of it, they would teach Alice how do use them. But Makai had been rather forwards for its time; very other few places in the aboveground had adopted the new spellcard system. It seems that the Underground City hadn't even heard of them, much less how to defend against them, which meant--

"They don't know that they have to graze or dodge, you see," Yuki continued, in line with Yumeko's train of thought. "If we catch them unawares, we can take down the castle's defenders fairly easily, I'll bet. What do you think, Mai?"

Mai nodded. "What do you want us to do, then, Yumeko?"

Yumeko considered-- or was about to, when she saw one of her demons fall to a well-aimed fireball from up above. She glared upwards, up to the roof of the cavern. "Up there. We've been pelted by fireballs ever since we got here. Take them out, and more importantly--" here she looked at Yuki-- "Take their place. Rain down fireballs upon the Palace of the Earth Spirits. As for you, Mai, help Yuki take the place of.... whoever the hell it is that's throwing fireballs, and after you're done, circle above me and my men and rain down icicles on whomever crosses our path."

Yuki and Mai backed up, put their feet together, and saluted. "Understood." And then they took off, into the air. She looked to the task at hand; breaking the stone door that blocked her path. With a wave of her hand, she put her demon forces to the task, and waited behind them as they systematically demolished the door.

In the meantime, Yumeko kept her head up, watching Yuki's ascent into the darkness. Keeping focused on the small flames beneath Yuki's feet that propelled her upwards and through the air, Yumeko watched as Yuki finally reached the top of the ceiling, and was now going along, half floating and half maneuvering around the enormous stalactites that portruded from the roof of the cavern. She made a mental note, wondering why these defenders from the roof weren't using the stalactites as weapons, and she concluded that they must not be terribly strong, or at least not strong enough to lodge these stalactites from their place.

And they weren't. Yuki finally found them. They were a horde of Tsurube-otoshi, riding up to the roof in buckets attatched to a rather complex pulley system, and they were throwing fireballs at the demonic horde, taking potshots at them. Yumeko noted, dryly, that they might have been spreading even more flames, but then she reasoned that they could probably shoot a fireball down at her troops and still manage to hit one; such were their numbers.

Yuki advanced on them, hiding in the shadow of a stalactite. Up there, the smoke did not reach, but the flames of the city were the only thing lighting up the cavern, as the Hell of Blazing Fires' magnificent obsidian gates were being shut against intruders. The progress was slow, and Yumeko could tell that they were preparing to barricade themselves in, or at least keep the Hell of Blazing Fires out of the hands of Shinki's hordes.

But then she heard a shout; Luize the observer had noticed. Carried aloft by two spellcards grafted to the bottom of the soles of her shoes, Luize was the most adept flier in all of Makai, and with her arrows, she struck down an enormous amount of youkai, fleeing the Underground City and not realizing that she was bearing down upon them in the air. It seemed that most people in the Underground City had never seen anyone fly.

In any case. Luize was now alerting the demonic hordes to the obsidian gates, which were slowly, inexorably, swinging shut. A mass roar, and then the entire western half of the demon army swung to the right, rushing at the obsidian gates to keep them open.

While all this was going on, the eastern half was still getting struck down by fireballs. But then they stopped. Yumeko turned her attention upwards again just as a scream resonated from the roof of the cavern. Yuki had, with several slashes of a blazing dagger, begun to cut down the tough rope that kept the tribe of Tsurube-otoshi suspended in the air on their pulley system. One yank, and the Tsurube-otoshi screamed as they shook on the rope. Three of them tried to make their way to the witch, and several of them aimed fireballs at Yuki, ready to shoot her down.

But they never got the chance, because Yuki had finally made the rope break. It was rapidly tearing apart, strained by the weight of so many Tsurube-otoshi in their buckets. And then it gave out entirely. Yuki quickly released the rope, to not get rope burn, as the Tsurube-otoshi, still attatched to the rope and otherwise unable to keep themselves above the ground, plummeted to the stalagmite-covered floor below. Some of the Tsurube-otoshi died from the fall; some of them were impaled on the stalagmites; some were smashed against the rocks.

Not a one of them got back up.

Yumeko flashed a congratulatory thumbs-up at the ceiling, and Yuki noticed it and gave a strained smile in reply. Then she disappeared into the maze of stalactites, to carry out the second phase of her orders.

Just then, the maid heard a crashing sound. She turned just in time to see the five-meter-tall door, as well as the surrounding wall, crumble entirely at the claws of her demon guard. The outer wall had been fortified to the point that it was about six feet thick, but now she had breached it.

"I doubt the rest of the walls are as fortified," Yumeko said aloud to herself. "Usually, the outermost wall is always the strongest, because it's made to withstand barrages of all kinds." She stepped over the rubble, her boots crunching against the broken rocks. Inside the wall, she found that breathing was a bit easier, because embers from burning houses weren't flying in the air every which way, and there wasn't much smoke in the fifth ring yet, though it was still hot.

Behind her, her demon hordes swarmed into the breach, spreading around the ring, torching everything flammable they could find. It seemed that in comparison to the Underground City, which had been attacked unawares, Chireiden itself had had plenty of time to react, and everyone there was gone, doubtlessly having barricaded themselves in the center. Yumeko raised her eyes, eyeing the towering turrets and palisades of the Palace of the Earth Spirits.

A flash of pink. Yumeko blinked and squinted. Was that just a stray ember she had seen?

But she didn't have enough time to consider it any further. Because a new threat had arisen. Sudden screeching was heard to her left; Yumeko wrenched her attention away just in time to see the enormous Yuugi Hoshiguma emerging from around the corner, armed with chains on her arms, a grin on her face, and an enormous mace in her right hand (not to mention a sake dish in the other).

"Aah, you're Shinki's maid, ain't ya?" Yuugi laughed even as she smashed a demon's head into the wall. "It's a nice day for fightin', ain't it? I don't suppose you're strong, eh?"

Yumeko grinned. Yuugi was a bit taller than she was, though Yumeko was over six feet tall. They shared the same hair, too. And the same lust for fighting. Though she had a horn in the middle of her forehead... Yumeko figured that this was Yuugi, the other oni she had been warned about. 'Yuugi The Strong.' The maid drew some knives from her apron. "Of course I am!"

Yuugi winked, kicking a demon into the air as she did so with as much effort as Yumeko would use to lift a feather. "Good! I would invite you to get drunk with me, but when I have an opportunity to fight someone strong..." Yuugi yawned as she set her dish of sake down and thrust her fist into a demon's skull. She wiped her hand clean of gore on the wall. "You understand. I hope you're stronger than these guys, though."

Yumeko took a deep breath, then smirked. If Yuugi, an oni, was putting her sake dish to the side... then she was deadly serious. She drew a longer knife, a falchion, from the inside of her right boot.

"But of course I am, oni!" And with that, Yumeko threw herself into battle against Yuugi.

-----

Next installment: Yuugi vs Yumeko! The main character actually shows her freakin' face! And no, I'm not even done with this chapter yet. It's already 25 pages in Microsoft Word and still going strong. orz

Man, I love Spring Break.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:22:12 AM
I haven't been screamed off with arrows and pitchforks for writing this? Darn. I must not be doing a good enough job.

Well, let's continue with this.

-----

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

"What are you doing there? Get away from the window!" The young satori suddenly felt herself forcibly pulled away from the windowsill. It was rough, not the way she was used to being treated.

She turned and stared at her father questioningly. "Quisto? What is it, pap??"

Tetsuji Komeiji looked worried. Really worried. His third eye looked her over, rolling in its purple socket. "Sorry for scaring you, but we have to get out of here. We have to evacuate the Palazzo. Where's your sorella? I can't hear her thoughts."

The pink-haired girl pointed upwards. "She went upstairs to see what was going on."

"Di sopra?!" Tetsuji's forcibly calm expression gave way to visible panic. "Perch?-- tch." Tetsuji cut himself off and looked at the nearest staircase. "Principessa, listen to me." He kneeled down in front of his daughter and put his hands on her shoulders. "Koishi, I want you to go downstairs to the fourth floor as fast as you can. Remember that little hollow tunnel-thing behind the painting of your mother in Miyani's study?"

Koishi nodded dutifully, her pink hair swishing as she did so. "Buono," Tetsuji said. "Go there and hide. Be sure to bring some food or something, maybe an orange or some rice. Go there, and stay inside the tunnel. I'll be there in less than ten minutes with Satori. If we don't make it... then lock the entrance and don't come out until you hear that everything's quiet. Capisce, Koishi? Stay in there until everything's quiet outside, then you can come out. Capisce?"

The little satori nodded. "Capisco." Her father released her and got to his feet. "I'll be down there with Satori in ten minutes, okay? Dieci minuto." He bent over and kissed his daughter's pink hair. "Andare! Correre!" he said, and took off running up the stairs.

Koishi stood there, her little feet not moving. She had seen the fear in her father's thoughts, but she didn't understand it. Still, she was about to head downstairs, just when--

An uproar from outside, down below. Koishi ran up to the windowsill again and looked down to take in the sight.

-----

Krrraaaanggggg!

Metal struck metal as the maid met the oni on the battlefield. Her falchion slammed down onto the bar of the mace, shock waves running through the hands of both women. Digging in their feet, they bent to the task of trying to push one another backward.

Both were youkai in their prime, well-matched. Yumeko allowed herself to be pushed back a pace, then she retaliated with a roar, sending Yuugi skidding across the ground, plowing two furrows into the stone ground.

Suddenly the oni whipped her chain about her opponent's feet, catching the maid unawares and crashing her to the rock.

The falchion came thrusting and slicing through the chains, its point punching a small hole in Yuugi's chest. "First blood," Yumeko hissed, not wanting to waste her precious breath, but Yuugi tore the chain's link to her manacle off and leapt backward, a hand covering the bleeding hole in her chest. Yumeko tore the chain from her body and came after her adversary, whirling it.

She flung the chain and Yuugi jumped to one side, the metal weight whacking her side painfully as it sailed by. She stabbed downward in an attempt to crush Yumeko's foot and lame her, but the maid moved quickly, a spike of the mace tearing the side of her foot. Ignoring the wound, she stamped down on the mace, trapping it against the ground.

Flicking up the huge falchion, she laid Yuugi's right hand bare to the bone. Yuugi fell down, but only to get a favorable angle to aim her second chain. Whirling it about her hand, she came up, battering the maid?s face with the chain links. They broke and circled, the mace probing, the falchion seeking.

Then the chain shot up, enveloping Yumeko's head, followed by a fistful of gritty dirt which the oni flung into her eyes. Yuugi had no time to swing her huge mace, so she hit Yumeko hard on the side of her head with the mace butt.

The maid fell heavily, blinking and trying to rip the chains from her face. Yuugi raised the mace for the kill, but the maid rolled over. Folding her body into a curled-up position, Yumeko hauled sharply on the chain and Yuugi stumbled forward, her back bent.

As she fell toward Yumeko, the maid lashed out with her uninjured foot, smacking her metal-tipped boot into the oni's nose with a sickening thud. Yuugi fell backward.

Yumeko struggled upright, tearing herself free of the chains, and quickly wiped the grit from her eyes. From flat on her back Yuugi saw her opponent bearing down on her, falchion upraised. She shoved the mace out in front of her to counter the weapon's swing, and Yumeko?s blade sheared right through three of the spikes, which zinged off elsewhere.

Yumeko towered over Yuugi like a giant oak. As the oni tried to rise, she kicked her flat again.

The pandemonium which had rung through the area when the maid and the oni had first begun to fight fell hushed. Every eye was on Yumeko, standing over her enemy, her eyes lit up with the glow of someone who was about to take a life, and more importantly, enjoy it.

Kicking the chain to one side, she stamped down hard on the mace shaft. It broke with a loud crack, leaving Yuugi with a handful of splinters. Her eyes bright, she smiled down at the oni and licked her lips.

"It seems I won, oni."

For the first time in her life, Yuugi Hoshiguma felt cold fear. She tried to drag herself backward, but Yumeko's powerful hands seized her and hauled her up until their faces were almost touching. The maid's voice rang in her ears.

"What's your name, oni?"

Yuugi grit her teeth. "... Yuugi Hoshiguma... the strong."

"I see. My name is Yumeko, head maid to Shinki, goddess of Makai. Will you surrender?"

Yuugi finally looked into Yumeko's eyes, flinching as she did so. One word escaped the oni's lips and echoed around the silent fifth ring. One word that Yuugi wasn't likely to forget anytime soon.

"... yes."

The next thing everyone heard was the thud of Yuugi's body being tossed to the floor as an aside, like a doll. Yumeko picked up her falchion from the cold rock of the ground, pointing with it at the Palace of the Earth Spirits.

"CHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGE!"

The spell over the Palace's guard was broken. They had been stunned into a pause, as had the demons, but now the fighting resumed with a roar. The arrow slits suddenly burst out of their camouflaged coverings and began to cut down the hordes of demons. For their part, a hail of arrows and slingstones shot out over the crowd of demons as they slowly made their way around the ring and to the next gate, which the guard tried to keep closed. With every charge at the gate, the defenders braced themselves against it. Though it was only a matter of time until her troops made it through the fourth ring's gate, and pushed their way into the very heart of Chireiden.

Yumeko realized that though she could sacrifice ten of her demons for every one citizen of hell and still come out victorious, these rings of defense against the Palace were quite a good idea in that they funneled her armies into six-meter-wide streets where numbers meant nothing. In these rings, a few could easily defend against a many. Yumeko settled on the idea of a pyrrhic victory at best. But she was still going to win.

The maid turned to look at the fallen form of Yuugi Hoshiguma. Yuugi was bent over, her face in her hands, her right hand a bloody mess, and her arms on her knees. She couldn't see her face. Her dish of sake lay there, ignored; her mace lay broken in two pieces as well. Her chains lay at her feet, though the manacles were still attached to her arms and legs.

"..." Yumeko felt something akin to pity, though the feeling didn't last long. She realized that she had effectively shattered that oni's pride, that she had stripped her of her honor.

The maid considered this, even as her roaring army charged the almost-splintered gate.

"... get stronger, Yuugi. Then you can come back and fight me again someday, and reclaim your title of 'The Strong'."

And with that reassurance, Yumeko was able to push the idea out of her mind. She distracted herself by turning her attention to other pressing matters. "... actually, where the hell is Mai? I could use her help right now." She looked up, but instead of seeing the witch's blue hair, she saw a flash of pink again. Yumeko focused on it, eyeing it and seeing that it was actually the hair color of one of one of those satori living in the Palace of the Earth Spirits.

And Yumeko's orders had been to exterminate every satori in Chireiden.

The maid picked up a javelin, which had doubtless been left lying on the ground by some demon in his rush to charge the gate. She brushed the dust off of it and tested its weight. Acceptable. Yumeko made her way outside of the rings entirely, to a small clearing which was now devoid of any Underground life right outside of the entrance to the fifth ring. She kept her eyes on the pink head she had spotted, poking above the windowsill, on the seventh floor of the Palace.

One hand out straight, the other wide outstretched, balancing the javelin, the maid did a hop-skipping sideways run right across the ground. Her boots thudded against the stone ground as she gained momentum, one eye centered firmly on the high target, and she let out an almighty yell as she hurled the weapon with all her strength. It whistled up through the cool undergound air, up, up, with breathtaking speed, directly at its target.

-----

Italian Koishi makes her first appearance!

Next installment: OH GOD SOMEONE'S DEAD, Mai proves to be little more than a plot device, and Yumeko is freakin' crazy. This is fun to write~

And props to E-Mouse for teaching me how to mix n' match hiragana while I was flailing around for help.

(I love Yuugi, so please don't think I made her lose because I hate her or something like that.)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:26:16 AM
(http://img8.imageshack.us/img8/143/koishitalian01.png)

I haven't been trolled or flamed for making Yuugi lose, which shows me that I cannot possibly be doing it right. Let's kill off some more characters, eh?

-----

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

Koishi saw it coming. She was paralyzed. She couldn't move. Realization invaded her senses just then with a shock of terror as her awful position dawned on her. But she still could not move.

"Koishi? KOISHI!"

A scream. Miyani Komeiji, Koishi's older cousin -- and more importantly, the Queen of Chireiden -- had heard the murderous thoughts of the maid. Miyani was the queen for a reason; her Third Eye was the keenest in all of Chireiden, and it was said she could detect the thoughts of a firefly from a mile away. But now, here she was. Miyani, who was Koishi's older cousin, who sometimes took her and her sister Satori on cat-cart rides through the streets of Chireiden, laughing and hollering as they went. But now, here she was. Miyani, who was the most compassionate ruler of Chireiden they had had in centuries, who had first conceived the idea of officially splitting apart from Makai and ending the oppression of her people.

But now, here she was, a javelin growing out of her neck on either side, having pushed Koishi out of the way. Miyani turned her weak gaze to Koishi and raised a trembling hand to Koishi's cheek, brushing aside a strand of pink hair.

"Principessa, get out of here."

And then Miyani fell dead on the carpet at Koishi's feet, her hand clipping the young satori's shoulder and bringing her tumbling down as well. Koishi looked at Miyani, not understanding. She poked Miyani with her finger. "Miyani? Come on, andiamo. Let's go. Get up, get up. Come on. Andiamo. Wake up."

Miyani didn't move.

It was then that Koishi saw Miyani's Third Eye. Bright yellow, with a golden iris in it. It was the most powerful Third Eye any satori had possessed in centuries. Miyani used it expertly and effortlessly, and her Third Eye was always whizzing around in its socket, taking in everyone and everything, evaluating everyone's thoughts and intentions simultaneously and making according judgments, always acting in her people's best interests.

Now that Third Eye was bleeding. It was still open, of course, but the nerves and delicate blood vessels within it had burst, engorging it with blood. The iris was literally swimming in it. Koishi poked it. The Third Eye burst, exploding with blood, caking Koishi's hair, shirt, skirt, and Third Eye with Miyani's blood.

With a sob of horror, Koishi heaved her cousin's body off herself and fled.

-----

Yumeko grinned. The pink head had gone down. Her javelin had met its target, or as far as she could tell. Once she got inside the Palace, she would be able to confirm her kill. The first of many, of course. She was looking forward to slaughtering all the satori, and wondered how good of a fight they would put up. They were apparently quite good at evading direct attacks, so Yumeko wondered vaguely how she would defeat someone who could read all her moves in her mind and act accordingly.

A roar of joy. Somewhere within the rings, Yumeko's eastern half of the army had taken the third ring and were now swarming into it. Yumeko had no real desire to throw herself into that particular fray, so she stayed outside, waiting for them to take the first ring before going in. Still, she wasn't going to run out of demons anytime soon; even now, they kept pouring into the fifth ring, and thousands more were still pillaging the Underground City.

"Yumeko, Yumeko!" Mai alighted in front of the maid and gave her a short bow. "Sara wanted to send word to you!"

Yumeko nodded. "Speak."

"Well, the obsidian gate has been halted. The Hell of Blazing Fires remains open to our men, though they're being attacked rather brutally by the hordes of hellcrows that are striking at them. Still, it's only a matter of time. Commander -- er, Sara -- waits for your orders."

The maid considered for a moment, her mind piecing together what she would need. "Hmm... I have it. Mai!" Mai stood up straight. "Yes, Yumeko?"

"Tell Sara to keep going until the entire Hell of Blazing Fires is securely in our hands except for the Palace entrance to it. Then when I give the signal, attack the Palace from the eastern side and block all the exits. Then go in and go down, make sure there aren't any escape tunnels or something. I don't want a single satori to get away. In fact--" Yumeko grinned-- "I want no prisoners."

"But what about the satori themselves?" Mai asked, breaking protocol a bit. "They can read our minds! Heck, a few of them might be able to hear us right now!"

Yumeko shook her head, repeating something she had heard from Luize's observation reports. "No satori can hear the thoughts of a person at a large distance. We're at least two miles from the Palace, and they've doubtless holed up in their hiding places hoping that we won't find them. We're fine. As to that, though... let me take care of it. While you take the ground floor and the dungeons, I'll go in with my men and climb upwards. Make sure they're all trapped above the first floor. Tell Luize to be on the watch and shoot down anyone who attempts to fly-- though I doubt that'll happen. These people are completely backwards; I'll bet they've never even heard of spellcards. I'll even send my men to climb on the outside and barge into the fifth floor, so as we push them upwards, they get killed even more quickly."

Mai put her feet together and saluted. She was just flying off when Yumeko called out for her again. "Oh, and Mai!"

The blue-haired witch turned in midair. Yumeko noted that though her wings were largely vestigial, they were slowly becoming visibly stronger to anyone who was good at observing. And Yumeko was very, very good at observing. "Mai, go tell Yuki to start raining down stalactites on the Palace. And after you deliver your message to Sara, you're going up there to help her. I want complete aerial support while I march in. And besides..." Yumeko winked. "Stalactites can't think. No satori will ever be able to see them coming."

Mai nodded and flew off. Somewhere in the distance, a roar. Yumeko figured that her men must have broken through into the second ring. Soon, all of Chireiden would be theirs. Then a rocky plain, and finally--

"The Palace of the Earth Spirits," Yumeko said aloud to no one in particular. She looked up at the open windows of the Palace and smiled. Soon, her master would be in control of Chireiden again, and Shinki's great power would be feared throughout all Gensokyo.

-----

Koishi ran. Or tried. Several times, she stumbled in her haste to get away, to put distance between herself and Miyani's corpse. As she came down the stairs from the sixth floor, she tripped over the cords of her Third Eye and fell face forward into a drapery, pulling it down with her. The hyperventilating little satori took the chance to burrow into the drapery, cleaning off as much of Miyani's blood as she possibly could. Then she came out, looking and feeling slightly better.

But then the memory of Miyani with her throat ripped open by that javelin came back to her, and Koishi reeled back onto the drapery again, holding her head and moaning softly.

"Miyani," Koishi murmured. "Miyani, Miyani. Wake up." She wrapped her arms around her knees and curled up. "Per favore, wake up..."

Shouts from around the corner, at the bottom of the staircase, pulled her out of her murmurings. Koishi got to her feet and stepped down, now on the fifth floor. Satori were running back and forth, adding verbal shouts to their mental screams. Koishi heard them both simultaneously, and was rather dazed at all that was going on. The Palace of the Earth Spirits was largely a quiet place, as entire conversations could be had between the satori nobility and royalty inside their heads, by each satori reading the other's mind. Rarely was there a need to use one's voice around this place, but now, the entire Palace was in chaos. Dozens of satori ran to and fro, sometimes accompanied by their youkai servants, trying to get all their possessions in order, their Third Eyes whirling in their eye sockets as they tried to make sense of the matter.

Koishi was part of all of this. She heard someone thinking, "Oh, but what will happen to my furnishings? My furnishings, which I've spent so much time on..." Someone else, she heard thinking, "Gotta find a way to get out of here. I'm not going to trapped with the rest of these!" And still another, she heard thinking, "If I can just make it to the thirteenth floor of the Palazzo, I might be able to use that parachute thing to get out of here..."

She blinked. Looking down at the red stains on her shirt, she instantly blanked her mind out and passed unseen through the crowd of rushing nobles. She didn't want them to know about--

"Morta?"

She froze in her steps.

"Miyani's dead?" Someone asked aloud.

Koishi looked at the ground.

"Miyani's DEAD!" someone shrieked. "She's dead, oh my god, what are we going to do?!"

"The queen is dead?" "Dannazione! The queen is dead!" "What do we do now?" "Surrender! Arrendersi, it's our only chance. Maybe this way, we won't get murdered in our own palazzo!" "NO! We have to stand and fight. We can't let them take the Palace without a fight!" "Says you!" "Look who's talking. 'Maybe this way, we won't die?' No, we have to take a stand." "Oh, just get us out of here, someone!" "Andiamo, there's got to be a way out of this..." And all of it aloud, in very loud voices. The turmoil within their minds was even worse, especially as most of the young nobles didn't seem to understand the gravity of the situation. The few older nobles that were amongst this crowd did their best to calm everyone down, but to no avail.

Koishi quickly wove her way through the crowd and past them to the staircase leading to the fourth floor.

"What are you doing, Koishi?" A male satori, one of her many cousins, came up the stairs and passed Koishi. "Why are you going downstairs? The demon army's coming up! We have to climb as high as we can!" He grabbed her hand and tried to pull her upwards and along with him.

"No!" Koishi resisted, pulling her hand out of his grip. "Pap? told me to hide on the fourth floor!"

The young man looked at her, panicked. "Suit yourself!" he declared, and let go of her.

Koishi took her chance to push downwards, past the sudden rush of satori running upwards, away from the invading army. Though tiny, she refused to be trampled, and she pushed -- "scusi" -- her way downwards -- "pardon me" -- through the influx. Buffeted on all sides, she squeezed her tiny frame through the rush, and made it down the stairs. It was the fourth floor.

"Miyani's study," Koishi said aloud, and looked around frantically. There were still many satori on this floor, packed in around the staircases and the stained-glass windows. And not only satori, but a ton of youkai from Chireiden too. Koishi heard their thoughts and paid them no heed. None of them were a threat to any good satori. But where was her Satori? Her older sister.

"Pap? will find her," she said aloud. Then she raced down the hallways, bumping into refugees and refusing to stop even to beg pardon this time. She maneuvered her way past a group of mouse youkai and rattled the doorknob to Miyani's study.

"... no! It's locked?!" The little girl sighed and gave up. There was no way in--

No, there was, Koishi realized. The head cook's keys. He had a set of keys in the kitchen, for getting into all of the rooms of the palace to deliver room service to the satori nobles that preferred to dine in their apartments. She and her sister had borrowed them before to pull all sorts of pranks on the adults. Failing that, she could always grab one of the knives in the kitchen and force her way in, she figured.

The kitchen was on the first floor, but what did that matter? Koishi immediately turned and raced back down to the main staircase, but instead of fleeing as high as she could up the palace stairs, she pushed her way downwards. Again she had to brave the crushing of youkai and satori alike as they shoved past her. But Koishi was small, and squeezed into every crevice she could find until she was on the third floor landing.

The third floor was even worse than the one before it. It was packed with satori and youkai, all yelling and demanding. The youkai must have come from outside, from Chireiden and the rest of the Underground City... how far had the invaders come, anyway? Koishi had seen them, led by that red maid, all the way into the fourth circle, but surely they had been stopped by their imperial guard?

Either way, she had to get those keys. Or a place to hide. Here, she wouldn't find either one. So she plunged into the crowd, ignoring the pain and crushing, paying no attention to the occasional person who tried to hold on to her and say, "You're going the wrong way!" and the nagging echo of her name being yelled after her.

She reached the stairs to the second floor and heard even more screaming and shouting. Koishi was sick of being crushed by now, so she forced her way through the bars on the staircase and slid down the railings, skipping the crowd. She looked down, and realizing that there was no clean landing, she simply dropped and hit a karakasa youkai heavily, forcing it to break her landing. "Sorry!" she yelled, and kept going.

She wondered how her father would get into Miyani's study, if the door was locked. That meant that she had to find those keys as fast as she could. But the second floor was terrible. There was a mad rush for the stairs here, shoving their way into the stairwell and trampling small youkai underfoot.

Still, Koishi doggedly pushed her way through. Past the screams of "Oh, please, for the love of god, hurry UP!" and "Madonna mia, aiutami!", wrenching her shirt free from the hand of an elderly satori who yelled at her, "No time for running downstairs! You'll die!", and sneaking her way through the crowd, she reached the final flight of stairs--

Just then, a tremendous crash. A tremor ran through the crowd of youkai and satori, and there a mad rush towards the stairs, panicked screams ruling the atmosphere. What was going on? Koishi did her best to not get trampled, then reached a hand out to the railing of the final staircase and clung to it as satori and youkai swept past her. Gathering her determination, she walked over the railing and slid down on the banisters again.

But she only got halfway down. Good thing, too. But from here, Koishi could still see everything happening on the first floor.

The crash had been the obsidian front gate to the palace shattering into a million pieces. The mad rush had been in response to the swarming in of all these demons, who laughed gleefully and set about the task of slaughtering everyone in the palace. She registered, dimly, that shapes were climbing up the sides of the palace from the outside, but that was a problem for everyone else up there. Right now, she was seeing youkai and satori alike being butchered by the demons of Makai. And more horrifyingly, the satori's final thoughts were coming straight at her through her Third Eye with such clarity that it almost seemed that she was the one thinking them. The abruptness of the end of those thoughts was haunting.

"Oh god I'm going to die please don't let me die please I don't want to di

"Don't kill me don't kill me don't kill me don't

"It cannot end like this! Where is the army, where are our defenders, oh god claws into my face my eyes oh god it hurts it hurts it hur

"My blood, I'm losing so much please let it end quickly let it end quickly let it end qui

Koishi shook with fear, more from the thoughts of the satori than the screams of those being killed. She clamped her hands over her ears and squeezed her eyes shut, waiting for it to end, begging for it to end. She didn't even notice that slowly, all those thoughts were ceasing. She didn't even notice that slowly, the noise level began to go down.

But when she opened her eyes again, she saw a maid smiling at her.

"Aah!" Koishi screamed and tried to scramble backwards. But she was only on the landing of the first staircase. Upstairs, the floor was strangely quiet. An enormous demon blocked her way up, to her left, and before her was...

"Hello, little miss," the maid in red said pleasantly. Koishi saw that she had a sword of some sort in her right hand, to her side, and blood was dripping off of it, along with other assorted pieces of... Koishi shook her head.

"What's your name, little miss?"

Koishi shook her head. The maid laughed and kneeled down in front of her.

"My name is Yumeko, and I am head maid to the Vermeil Devil, Shinki of Makai."

The little satori shook. The maid grinned happily, seemingly not noticing the coppery smell of blood hanging in the air.

"You're pretty young, aren't you?" Yumeko went on, not seeming to care if Koishi responded or not. "Funny... I thought satori didn't reproduce except maybe once every three decades or so... guess that means you, eh?" The woman -- she had to be a youkai -- ruffled Koishi's hair affectionately. Koishi suddenly wished she was wearing a hat or something to keep this woman's hand off.

"Huh," the maid said. "I didn't know that satori have streaked white hair."

Koishi didn't know what she was talking about, but she wanted to squirm away from the woman. Still, if she moved... she eyed the bloody knife in Yumeko's hand. She may not have understand all the mechanics of death, but she did know that she didn't want her throat ripped open--!

"Funny," Yumeko mused, still playing with Koishi's hair, "You remind me a lot of Alice. Shinki's daughter. You're around her age... I wonder if you wouldn't make a bad playmate for her."

Koishi looked up quickly. Yumeko laughed. But before Yumeko could continue, there came a screeching growl from upstairs. It was at that point that Koishi noticed that there were no more echoing, panicked thoughts coming from the second floor, and no more screaming. The maid looked up at the demon who was delivering the report.

"Yumeko, we have taken the first, second, third, and fifth floors. The fourth floor--" The screeching growl, so loud that it made Koishi wince in pain -- "It is ours. The sixth floor upwards is still packed with refugees. I can smell the fear on them."

The maid smirked. "Wonderful. I'll be right there." She turned her attention back to Koishi, her yellow eyes filled with mirth.

"Well, I know you'd love to be friends with Alice," the maid said, wiping her sword on the carpeted stairs. "But..."

Koishi gave a small start as she saw the knife's gleaming. It matched the light in Yumeko's eyes. Cold terror suddenly made its way into her, like a freezing hand had suddenly reached into her chest and squeezed her heart as hard as it could.

She knew she was going to die. Right here. Right now.

"N-no," she murmured, trying to crawl backwards.

"Ah! It speaks," Yumeko smiled triumphantly. But the smile did not reach her eyes. "I would love to take you home to Makai to be Alice's toy. But, you see, I've been ordered to kill every satori in Chireiden. And you, my dear, are a satori."

Yumeko brought the knife to Koishi's eye level.

"Alt," Koishi asked numbly, getting her languages mixed up. "Please stop. Alt. Per favore, stop. Stop."

The maid smiled. That smile, combined with the sudden thought in Yumeko's head about how perhaps this girl's throat would be rosy red on the inside, made Koishi start sobbing.

"AIUTO! HELP ME! AIUTAMI! HELP! HELP ME!" Koishi screamed, knowing that she was only a few moments from becoming what Yumeko's mind already looked foward to.

"No one is coming to save you," Yumeko said simply, bringing her knife down and closer to Koishi.

"AIUTAMI!" Koishi yelled as loudly as she could, feeling a cold metal on the side of her throat. "I DON'T WANT TO DIE!"

Yumeko's smile was now as cold as the knife. Koishi heard the words in her mind before the maid said them aloud.

"Buona notte," was what Koishi heard in her mind. "Good night," is what Yumeko said aloud as she pulled the knife across Koishi's throat.

-----

Next installment: FUCK YEAH, YIDDISH! Who the hell needs saykhel, you goddamn shmendrick?! S'brent! S'brent! I've gone insane.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:28:08 AM
I think I've drawn out the tension long enough. Shall we proceed, then?

-----

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

Yumeko's thoughts were so filled with the idea of cutting off small strips of the neck-flesh of this satori girl and slicing each piece apart in front of her eyes, then rubbing her knife into the cuts, and slowly, ever so slowly, relishing the pain in the girl's eyes that she forgot that she was in a rush to take the Palace. And it was only after she remembered that, that Yumeko realized that Koishi was no longer actually there.

Instead, what was there in her hand, across which she had her knife, was a grinning blue skull, sheathed in blue flame. Not a pale pink-and-white-haired satori girl.

Yumeko had no time to react before the skull detonated, sending her flying into the air and into the chandelier of the first floor of the Palace. Her troops didn't fare so well, either, being thrown every which way by the blast. But she didn't care about them. Ignoring the shards of glass and torn metal digging into her body, she sat up in the chandelier, screaming, "WHERE DID SHE GO?! DID ANYONE SEE WHERE SHE WENT?!"

Then the chandelier's support cable, strained by Yumeko's weight, snapped and dropped the chandelier, and Yumeko, straight onto the floor at least ten meters below.

And then the base of the chandelier fell too.

Yumeko's howl of pain was heard from miles around.

-----

"Geez! That was a close one, sis!"

"RIN!" Koishi yelled excitedly, opening her eyes to see the grinning catgirl in front of her. She had closed her eyes, presumably for the last time, right as Yumeko had begun to draw the knife across her throat. And then she had smelled the scent of smoke and a faint trace of something decomposing, and had felt the shaking, rattling, and rolling of a wheelbarrow beneath her.

And indeed, that's where she was now. Riding in the cat-cart Rin Kaenbyou-- or as she preferred to be called, Orin -- was pulling along behind her, up the side of the wall on the outside of the Palace.

"How are -- come--" Koishi tried to ask how they were doing this, still in shocked happiness that she wasn't dead at Yumeko's hands. "? possibile?"

"It has NOTHING to do with logic and EVERYTHING to do with being fast as HELL ITSELF!" Orin yelled back cheerfully. "Now, hold tight, sis, 'cause we're goin' for a RIIIIIIIIDE!"

Koishi let out a yell of exhilaration and relief as Orin kicked in a stained-glass window, smashing it into a million pieces of colored glass, and charged right onto the fourth floor, blazing right past the shocked demons and tossing a ton of her little blue skull heads -- which were, in reality, bombs, as Yumeko had figured out three floors below -- into the hands of the demon guard, who were too startled to do anything else and too stupid to figure out what she was doing.

"ZAY GESUNT!" Orin hollered happily as she raced to the other side of the room, seemingly unbothered by all the corpses her cat-cart was bumping against as she went. Koishi tried not to look any more, but she couldn't keep her eyes off of the unseeing eyes, normal and Third eyes, that she saw scattered all over the floor.

The sound of glass breaking startled her out of it, though. They were on the other side of the palace, again racing their way up the impossibly vertical wall. Since Koishi was sitting in the cat-cart away from Orin, holding on so tightly her knuckles were pale white, she saw the windows of the fourth floor all simultaneously break and blue flame burst out from within them.

"WHOO-HOO!" Orin cheered as she continued her impossible climb.

"ORIN!" Koishi cried out. "COSA SUCCED??!"

"WHAT THE HELL DID YOU JUST ASK?" Orin yelled in reply.

Koishi cursed herself for forgetting that only the satori nobles spoke that language. "WHAT IS GOING ON?!" she repeated, just as Orin kicked in another window, this time on the fifth floor. Drawing more of her skulls from within her dress, Orin repeated the toss-and-run process she had pulled on the floor below, this time throwing a few at the heads of the demons who had congregated on the staircase to the fourth floor, wondering what had happened. Then she made a run for it and emerged on the other side once more.

"WE'RE GIVING THAT MAID A HELL OF A TIME CHASING AFTER US!" Orin replied.

"PERCH?? I MEAN, BUT WHY?! WE'RE GOING TO GET KILLED IN THE END ANYWAY!"

Orin spared a split second to turn back and smile crookedly at Koishi. "BESER TSU SHTARBN SHTEYENDIK VI TSU LEBN AF DI KNI!"

It was Koishi's turn to stare blankly at the kasha. "WHAT?!"

"IT'S A HELLCAT THING! 'BETTER TO DIE ON YOUR FEET THAN TO LIVE ON YOUR KNEES'!" Orin tossed back a thumbs-up. "'SIDES, I'LL TAKE CARE OF YOUR BODY AFTER YOU DIE!"

"Isn't that comforting," Koishi murmured. She knew exactly what Orin would do with her corpse after she died. But still, she felt a bit better. She could have died right there, an inglorious, meaningless death like everyone else in the Palace-- but now, if she was killed, it would be in open defiance, resisting until the end. Below her, the BOOM of the fifth floor bombs going off only seemed to confirm her decision.

The thought of living just a bit longer like this put a smile on her face. Just in time for Orin to kick in the next floor's windows, breaking them in a shower of colored glass shards, and repeat the process. Koishi noticed that there were actually a few satori and youkai still alive, but that was only because Yumeko's demons hadn't attacked this floor yet. Orin took care to toss her bombs all to the other side of the room, where the demons actually were, and trust that the satori and youkai would come out safely.

But this time, when they came out, someone was waiting for them.

She had a smile on her face, to be sure. She was blonde, wearing a rather meaningless white summer hat on her head and a mostly white dress with a purple sailor cape at the neck. More importantly, she had a huge crossbow in her hands, and at least three arrows nocked on the taut string.

"ATTENZIONE!!" Koishi screamed, and this time, Orin didn't need a translation.

-----

"FFFF-- AUGH! BE CAREFUL, DAMNIT!"

Yumeko screamed full-force into Mai's ear, who winced. "Ow. Fine, fine." Then she continued yanking the particularly large pieces of glass out of Yumeko's legs and arms.

The maid leaned back, gritting her teeth against the pain. "Oh good gods DAMN that hurt!" she hissed as Mai unlodged another shard of glass. She was a youkai, and she could heal herself quite easily and quickly, but she couldn't do that if the glass was still stuck in there. She was a bit lucky that Mai had chosen that very moment to come down from the air for a status report. Yumeko would not have trusted any of these huge, scaly demons with so delicate a task.

"It would be a bit easier if you would stop-- SQUIRMING!" Mai declared as she rather unceremoniously pulled out another piece. "Jeez, Yumeko, how did you get yourself flung into the chandelier? No spellcard has the ability, or the force, to do that."

Yumeko shook her head. "Who the hell cares? All I know is-- AAAAAAAAAAAAUGH!!" She screeched again as a glass shard touched a vein. She tried her best to resist the urge to plunge a knife into Mai's forehead. "AAAAAUGH!"

The blue-haired witch sensed that Yumeko's self-restraint was at its limit and quickly backed off. "That's all for now. Too bad, but it looks like you won't be able to walk for a while... or move any hand other than that throwing hand of yours."

Yumeko put her hand on her forehead; the only hand she could move. The other one was still studded with shrapnel and glass. "Aaaargh... that's what I was worried about. God damn--" She closed her eyes.

"Torch the place," she said. Mai blinked, not sure she knew what Yumeko was talking about. "What was that, Yumeko?"

"I said TORCH THE GOD DAMN PLACE! BURN THIS PALACE TO THE FUCKING GROUND!" Yumeko screamed, her nerves finally strained to the breaking point. "BURN EVERYONE ALIVE UP THERE!"

"Ye-- yes," Mai stammered, backing away. "Shall I--"

"NOW!" Yumeko screeched, sweat visibly breaking out on her forehead. "Tell Luize to be on the guard for anyone who tries to throw themselves out a window and tell her to SHOOT THEM DOWN!"

Mai nodded up and down rapidly and ran out to deliver the message to Luize, only to be stopped by bumping into--

"Yuki? Luize? What are you doing down here?"

The black-white witch hurried past her, ignoring Mai's question entirely, and went straight to Yumeko. Luize, behind her, looked just as worried.

"Yumeko, Luize's seen something bad."

Now Mai and Yumeko were looking intently at Yuki. The witch gulped and met Yumeko's gaze.

"We've just seen the Chireiden army returning in the distance."

For a moment, there was silence, then a huge BOOM was heard from far above. Maybe the fifth floor? Whatever the case, it galvanized Yumeko into action. The maid cleared her throat. Yumeko the commander was back. "Yuki, use your magic and set this Palace on fire, and you, Mai, carry me out and then go knock down some stalactites. Luize, go shoot anyone down who might want to escape by jumping out the window. The rest of you... it's time for some actual WAR!"

The sound of their cheering must have echoed for a good ways around even as Yuki began to light the first few sparks.

-----

Next installment: The Palace of the Earth Spirits, aflame! Orin vs Luize! Koishi's hair is... what? And where in the Hell of Blazing Fires IS Satori?!
Find out next time on SATORI EYE Z
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:30:21 AM
There was an intermission here.

It's gone now.

(http://img525.imageshack.us/img525/4548/kagerokoishi.png)

Have a Koishi instead.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:34:04 AM
I love my cliffhangers.

( ≖‿≖)

But you can still have Orin vs Luize, eh?

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

Koishi understood their terrible position. They were standing almost entirely horizontally to the ground, only held up by Orin's exceptionally strong grip on the wall and an insane speed that only a hellcat would be capable of. But dodging would slow them down immensely, and quite possibly finally upset their precarious balance. And moreover, they couldn't dodge, because the flying youkai woman was right in front of them.

To her credit, Orin did her best. She swung the cat-cart around so that Koishi was now in front, being pushed by Orin from the back. The woman let off her crossbow bolts, and with Orin now the closer one, they grazed her back and left huge gashes in the back of her shirt.

"ORIN!" Koishi yelled. Orin grit her teeth against the stinging pain and began to increase her speed upwards.

"She's putting more bolts to her crossbow!" Koishi yelled, turning to look back at the woman.

The redheaded kasha scowled, her fangs showing. "... aaah, I didn't want to have to do this!" She suddenly gave a burst of speed, which disturbed Koishi. "What is it?" Koishi asked Orin, who only replied with a wink and one last kick against the wall--

"Hold on to the wheelbarrow for as long as you can!" Orin hissed into Koishi's ear.

"Wha-- what are--" But Koishi didn't have time to finish her question. Because Orin had given her wheelbarrow, and Koishi in it, a tremendous kick upwards, shooting her vertically up as high as she could. Koishi looked down, and saw that Orin had launched herself off of her own wheelbarrow downwards, straight at the woman's head. With that natural blind spot, combined with the wide-brimmed summer hat, the woman didn't stand a chance; she didn't even see the catgirl's claws coming at her face.

"GESHAAAAAAAAAAAKT!" she screeched, startling the woman and making her look up, just in time for Orin?s unsheathed claws to lunge at her face.

Orin dug her claws deeply into the woman's shoulders and back, forcing her to carry her weight. The woman, doubtless another youkai, screamed so painfully that it hurt Koishi's ears. She swiped at Orin, but she was too fast, twisting around the woman's very frame to get a better grip.

The woman flew to and fro to try and shake Orin off, but the kasha wouldn't come off. She screamed, feeling the sting of Orin?s razor-sharp claws digging into her flesh. Then, when she saw her chance, Orin drew another blue skull bomb from her dress and dropped it down the front of the woman's shirt. Then she kicked off from the woman's shoulders, back up vertically, just in time to catch her almost-falling cat-cart, which had reached the apex of its original kick and was starting to come down. She took hold of the handlebars and continued to run upwards like mad, this time not stopping to enter any of the floors.

"Sorry about that, sis," Orin said to Koishi, a grin on her face. "I was a bit harsh, but... nayn garhene." She shrugged.

"That was AMAZING!" Koishi declared happily. "Orin, you're wonderful!"

"Heh," the catgirl responded, blushing faintly. "You think?"

And suddenly, there was a huge rock next to them. It grazed their wheelbarrow slightly, then plummeted downwards. It was at least eight meters long. Koishi stared down, watching it until it hit the floor and broke into a million little pieces.

"Was that... a stalactite?" Orin asked just as she looked up and saw a dozen more, each pointed with a razor-sharp tip, falling right at their faces.

-----

Oh, Yiddish Orin is so much fun to write that it should be illegal.



"INSIDE!" Koishi screamed, and Orin didn't argue. She charged right in, breaking into the closest window and diving in, not seconds before the first of many stalactites shot down beside them, shearing some of the skin off of one of Orin's tails.

They had to be on the eleventh floor or higher, yet-- "Where is everybody?" Koishi asked aloud, wondering where all those people were that had been trying so desperately to reach the roof were. Hadn't they made it all the way up?

"We should go downstairs," Koishi said, just as a stalactite ripped through the ceiling and shot straight down through the wood flooring at Koishi's feet.

Orin and Koishi looked at each other, then blanched.

"Better outside than inside where we can't see them coming!" Orin yelled, and took hold of the cat-cart again, wheeling it to the opposite side's window and breaking through it. More stalactites tore through the upper floors of the palace as if they were tissue paper, with no warning. Orin dodged them as well as she could, but the only reason she wasn't impaled by a stalactite was sheer luck.

"KOISHI!" Orin yelled up as she resumed her running on the side of the palace.

"WHAT?" Koishi yelled back, sitting in the wheelbarrow and holding on tightly to its sides.

YOU'LL BE MY EYES!" Orin responded. "TELL ME WHEN THEY'RE CLOSE, WHAT SIDE THEY'RE COMING FROM, EVERYTHING! WE'RE NEARLY TO THE ROOF, SO--"

"THERE'S ONE RIGHT NOW TO OUR LEFT!"

Orin swung to the right, narrowly avoiding an untimely death at the pointed end of a stalactite. "YES! PERFECT!"

"ANOTHER ONE TO THE RIGHT, BUT--" Orin moved quickly -- "ANOTHER ONE RIGHT AFTER IT, TO THE LEFT!" The kasha maneuvered right between them, narrowly missing them both. "A SERIES OF THEM COMING AT US RIGHT NOW!" Orin grazed them all, her clothes torn but otherwise untouched. "SWING A HARD RIGHT, THE ENTIRE AREA IN FRONT OF US IS FULL OF THEM!" And Orin did so, dodging the entire wave.

Then they were in air. Koishi felt herself being carried upwards, and looked down; they had reached the roof. The roof of the palace was still a grand affair, with balconies and patio tables for any satori who wanted to survey their marvelous city. The floor, however, was full of gaping holes where stalactites had ripped their way right through. The view was of the once-luminous Underground City being consumed by flames. Only the flag of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, on a flagpole on the corner of the palace roof, was slightly encouraging. Koishi and Orin were finally restored to a vertical base and landed as gently as they could, though the wheelbarrow was less lucky, clattering against the stone floor.

"We cannot be the only ones here," Koishi said, looking thoroughly worried. "The stairways were all packed; where did they all go?"

The catgirl pondered, then narrowed her eyes. "Isn't there... a major door or something at the ninth floor?"

The satori girl froze. "Yes... there's a locked door at the top of the ninth staircase, leading to the tenth floor, because the military uses that floor..."

Orin saw the look in her eyes. "... no, Koishi, we can't go down there. It's way too danger--"

"My FATHER is down there!" Koishi retorted. Orin became quiet.

"Mishegoss... Well, can't we go down there later, after the stalactites stop falling?"

Koishi kept her eyes up for sign of any more falling rocks. "No, because he could always get killed by one of tho--" Her brow furrowed. "Orin, do you smell--"

Orin's eyes looked haunted. "Burning... flesh... but I don't smell that away from the Hell of Blazin--" Realization and shock came across Orin's face. "Gevalt s'brent! Koishi, they're setting fire to the Palace!"

The satori and the kasha looked at one another and simultaneously made a dash to the staircase to the thirteenth floor.

-----

"Put me down here," Yumeko ordered Mai as they came to a stone bench. Mai obediently put the maid down so she could rest.

Yumeko nodded and blinked. Now she was staring upwards, so she saw everything when a red-haired woman in a long green dress suddenly jumped out from the building, clawed and otherwise beat up Luize, then shoved a blue bomb down her dress. It was much the same as the one Yumeko had had in her hands before it detonated.

"Lui--" But the maid wasn't able to finish, as she was cut off by a horrible explosion. Right against Luize's body... Yumeko winced. But she kept her eyes on the red-haired woman. "Mai!"

Mai stood at attention. "Yes?"

Yumeko raised her good arm and pointed at the ceiling. "Stalactites on the palace. Now."

The blue-haired witch saluted and shot up towards the ceiling, obviously relieved to be out of Yumeko's presence.

Yuki was still there, of course. She now approached Yumeko. "Yumeko, what should I do?"

"First--" Yumeko briefly closed her eyes, and one of the major gashes on her arm abruptly healed itself. "Get me some water and some bandages. Then send someone to find Luize; we can't lose the best flier in Makai, can we? And then..." she was cut off by Yuki offering her a flagon of water, which Yumeko quickly drank. "Ahh, thank you. And finally... lead the troops to Sara. She can take it from there. When you're done with that, torch the upper floors."

The black-white witch still looked worried. "If we've taken the palace, then why are we marching out of it?"

Yumeko looked to her side, where her demon troops were exiting the five rings and pouring out into the city again.

"First off, we've set the palace on fire," Yumeko pointed out. From where she lay, she could see clearly that flame had eaten up the first eight floors and was about to consume the ninth. "And more importantly, if we don't defeat Chireiden's army, holding the Palace of the Earth Spirits would be meaningless and we'd just get driven out anyway."

"Aah," Yuki nodded, passing Yumeko a roll of bandages. "Is that all, then?"

"Help me sit up," the maid said, and Yuki obliged. Now Yumeko was in a position where she could pull out more glass shards out of her legs. "Thank you. Now go."

Yuki saluted. "As you wish!" Then she took off, guiding the demon horde through the streets by the use of flaming arrows directing them to Sara's eastern half of the army. Yumeko saw this, as well as the renewed wave of stalactites tearing through the palace. The flames were visibly licking at the bottom of the ninth floor.

Soon, the entire Palace of the Earth Spirits would be consumed by the roaring flame.

-----

As to the Yiddish... I raided my home library and the local library for any guides on Yiddish and I've found only one book (but several online guides too, I guess.) And after studying all of it, I feel like I was born to kvetch. So maybe I'll actually do a good job from now on.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:37:09 AM
In the original version of this thread, there was a poll about whether or not Utusho should have a gangsta accent. Yes, I'm serious. At this point, the thread was locked, and Gangsta Utsuho was a go.

Anyway, this installment was hard to write.

You'll see why in a moment.

-----

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

Satori heard the burning before she smelled it.

It wasn't as though she could hear the flame, of course. Fire wasn't sentient, and it thought no thoughts. But the satori and youkai it was consuming did think thoughts. And through them, she was living every moment as though she were the one who felt flames licking her skin, who felt their hand turn to ash, to slowly be burned up like a candle--

Screaming. Screeching. So painful that it felt like Satori was being cut in half. The last cries of people dying left and right, everywhere, downstairs, cutting through the floor just beneath them. The anguished screams were so horrifying that she wanted to tear off her Third Eye. She had a brief thought of doing just that, when her father looked down at her. He looked pale, but he tried his best to put on a brave face. "Per favore, Satori, don't do that."

The pink-haired little satori nodded dumbly. But nodding didn't block out any of their mental screams as slowly, youkai felt their flesh burn--

Suddenly, more screaming, and a great flash of light. The fire had made it to the ninth floor!

Satori was crushed right up against the partition door which divided the tenth and upper floors from the lower floors. She had been up here back when the red maid and Yuugi had been fighting, and was bowled over by the influx of youkai and satori that were trying to climb up as far as they could. But they had been stopped by the door. Some brave youkai had broken through the windows and tried to climb their way up to the tenth floor to open the door, but they had been shot down by crossbow bolts and, for some reason, stalactites. When her father arrived, Satori thought she was safe, but still... they could not escape. They were all simply waiting for the demon horde to march all the way up here and hack them to pieces.

The thoughts of despair then had threatened to crush Satori. All these young youkai and satori nobles had been suddenly confronted with the idea of their own mortality, and realized that climbing up here was only a way to prolong it. The waves of hopeless thoughts then had nearly buried her, but she shook them off as much as she could. She still wanted to live. Which is why, even now, she still held on to the hope that somehow, the door would give.

But she knew it would not. That wasn't a problem until the first person had smelled smoke, and before long, the acrid smell of burning flesh had made its way upwards, stinging Satori's eyes and filling her lungs. Before long, it was so hot that beneath her father's protective arms, she could hardly breathe.

Across the room, she saw a spark land on a satori's shirt. In seconds, the satori was aflame. Satori could hear everyone's mental and verbal screams, but she thought she could hear that satori's screams above all others. The satori pushed his way through the crushing crowd and slammed into one of the stained-glass windows. No-- slammed through. The satori had thrown himself out of the window.

We're on the ninth floor, Satori thought, and she froze with panic and fear. Now, sparks weere flying throughout the room, landing everywhere. Anyone could be next.

"What will we do?" Satori asked. It was so hot now that her words felt like flames themselves, scorching her throat and tongue. Tetsuji gave her a sad smile.

"I'm so sorry," he said quietly, tears shining in the light of the flames, which had begun to consume the entire back of the room. "I'm so sorry, Satori."

Satori nodded. She looked over to the other side of the room, already beginning to be enveloped in flame. She didn't want to stay still why the flames slowly licked their way towards her, but she did not have a choice. By this time, the air itself seemed to be on fire, the flames feeding on the fear and despair in the room. The shrieks that came every time a stalactite zoomed through the room and crushed people left and right were almost a joy compared to the feeling of fear in that room.

A spark landed on Satori's shirt sleeve. She watched in horror as it shimmered and burned straight through. She could feel it burn her skin.

Tetsuji slapped his bare hand onto Satori's arm, extinguishing the flame.

"Thank you," Satori said, briefly imagining, wishing that she could do the same with the entire palace. She wished she could simply make the fire die...

When the flame had begun, she had heard people scream that they would be fine. "Stop panicking! This is a fireproof building!"

"But we're flammable," Satori said aloud to herself. It was now so hot that the words "FIRE!" and "FUOCO!" now seemed utterly meaningless. She wondered, briefly, if satori could melt. She remembered the image of wax dripping down from flaming candles.

My flesh, my life, just melting away... a living torch, gone in a flash...

Now satori and youkai left and right were flinging themselves out of the windows, preferring the fast death of splattering against the ground over the slow death of being consumed by flame. Some were even being skewered and crushed by stalactites, which were still tearing through the building as if it were paper. But hemmed in as she was, neither she nor her father had that choice.

"Not me," Satori whispered to herself, the thoughts of those burning almost literally searing into her mind. "Not me. Per favore, I don't want to die this way..." She saw flames spilling in through the windows now, cutting off even that chance of a fast death. The back of the room was now a wall of fire now, sweeping closer with each second. Her own name echoed through her mind, meaningless next to the flame that danced in front of her only a meter or two away, and the distance between them was decreasing with every moment...

"Pap?," Satori gasped, the air so hot that it felt as if the flames were reaching right down her throat. "I don't want to burn!"

Tetsuji was openly crying now. One of his tears hit Satori's forehead and rolled down her face, though it quickly evaporated. "I know... Satori."

Satori saw the flames begin to consume the row only two people back. She knew that the end was near. Very near. Tetsuji dropped his arms. The door wasn't going to budge. He wrapped his arms around her and drew her into a hug. Satori was drawn into his embrace, packed in with everyone else. Everyone who was still alive by this point had slumped down to the floor because there wasn't air left anywhere else. They were all lying together.

Around Satori, everyone was screaming out prayers and curses alike, screaming and whispering, then just moving their lips soundlessly, their words only heard by Satori as they echoed through her thoughts. Satori realized she was shaking, sobbing without tears. The only thing going through her thoughts was still, "I do not want to die..."

In front of her, Tetsuji was crying and gasping for air. The flames had his feet, and before long they would take the rest of him. Blinded by smoke and tears, Satori held on to him as long as she could, not caring now if the fire came up her arms. It would get her anyway. The flames were now only inches from her skirt and there was nowhere left to go. The air was nothing but smoke now. She squeezed in tighter against her father, hugging him as she always wanted to hug him. Someone near was screaming how they weren't dead yet, but it was a false hope. They were all lying together on the floor now. Everyone was dying.

And now. Satori heard her father's final thoughts before he spoke them. Tetsuji nodded, the scent of burning flesh coming right off him.

"I love you, Satori."

He was dying. Around them, everyone else was dying.

She choked on her own breath, but still managed to get it out--

"I love you, daddy."

He heard only that, and nothing else. She leaned back, letting the flames lap up at her, lick her throat and her clothes. Now, she too was dying, burning just like the rest of them...

And then, the door--

"YOU'RE NOT DEAD YET!" Koishi screamed, hauling her sister up by her shirt-collar and pulling her back up, up into life--



"Why are we not just going down the side of the building?" Orin asked Koishi as they whirled around the bannister and scaled the second half of the stairs. Koishi was faster, so she was the one who didn't notice that the stair beneath her didn't exist; it had been torn through by a stalactite.

"You know, that is a very good questio--," Koishi responded, cut off by her own yell as she started to fall. Orin leapt forward and caught her before she fell, setting down on a still-solid area of the floor.

"You were saying?" Orin winked.

"The tenth floor doesn't have windows," Koishi finished. "I remember because Satori and me would try to sneak onto that floor through the windows, and we failed."

"Satori and I," the catgirl corrected automatically, but she nodded her head in understanding. "But that doesn't mean we can't climb down to the eleventh floor on the outside. Then we can avoid getting killed by a stalactite."

"Sure," Koishi agreed, and they were both halfway out of the nearest window when, from beneath, a huge arrow made of flame came flying into their faces.

"DRECK!" the catgirl swore as she slammed a hand into Koishi and pulled them both back in. Orin and Koishi both reeled back into the Palace just as the flames licked the outside of the window, and they ducked as the fire burst through the window and lit the curtains on fire.

"Never mind!" Orin yelled hurriedly, tearing out the curtain, tossing it out through the window to avoid further spreading the flames, and pushing Koishi to the next staircase, this time to the twelfth floor. "MACH SHNEL! GO!"

The two ran as fast as they could, swinging over the railings and sliding down banisters when they could, dancing over huge holes in the ground. Koishi looked down one of them, and saw nothing but flame. Her heart felt frozen with fear again. Were her father and sister dead already? Was she already too late to save them?

And then, clearly, as if her sister were standing right next to her:

"Per favore, I don't want to die this way..."

"SATORI!" Koishi screamed. "SATORI!! WHERE ARE YOU?!"

No answer. Orin seized Koishi's hand and continued pulling her down. Now they were on the eleventh floor. Skipping past the steps at a leap, Orin held Koishi to her chest, her wheelbarrow held securely in her left hand behind her. In two bounds, they were already zooming down the stairs to the tenth floor--

Which was locked on this side, too. "NO!" Koishi screamed. "APRIRE! APRIRE! OPEN! OPEN!" she smashed her fists into the door angrily. Only this -- those damn stupid military freaks -- and its sister door on the other side separated Koishi from her own sister.

And again, as if Satori were standing right next to her.

"I do not want to die..."

"YOU WON'T DIE, SATORI! SATORI!" Koishi cried out helplessly.

She was yanked back onto her back by Orin, who was pulling the fuse from another blue skull bomb and flinging it at the door. "This is my last one!" Orin warned. "DUCK!"

And then the door blew. Only its hinges remained. Koishi dove into the breach, Orin fast on her heels. They quickly descended the staircase, and-- There! There was the only door separating her from her sister. Immense waves of heat were coming from that side of the room, and they would have blown Koishi back if she hadn't been charging at it at full speed. The glow of the fire on the other side was perfectly visible in the crack beneath the door, where Satori must surely be waiting to die--

A whisper this time.

"I love you, daddy."

"SATORI!" Koishi screamed, pleading, begging, hoping that her voice could reach her--

Orin zoomed past Koishi and pulled what appeared to be an immense meat cleaver from the side of her wheelbarrow. "IKH HOB DIR EN DRERD!" she screamed at her target as she cut through the door's hinges in one overwhelming swipe. Koishi barreled into the door and swung it open to reveal--

A familiar pink-haired girl, lying listlessly on the floor, waiting for the flames to wash over her and take her life. Koishi did the first thing that came to her mind. She yanked her sister up by her bazing clothes and screamed, "YOU'RE NOT DEAD YET!"

Satori didn't even reply; her eyes still saw only flame--

"Not yet!" Orin agreed, patting off the flames on Satori's clothing. "Quick, put her in the cart! Now the only way to go is up!"

-----

Next installment: To the roof of the palace! But time?s running out. How will Orin, Satori (yes, she is alive, I didn?t kill her off, though it was tempting), and Koishi escape from the Palace? Where is Utusho? And can the Subterranean Kingdom be saved, or will it simply burn away?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:39:56 AM
Giving my eyes a bit of a rest from drawing and editing a doujin, I can at least post this update that I managed to squeeze in between lunches and drawing/editing sessions. And I managed to get my Yiddish guide back from the library, since my mother actually returned it before I was done using it. (I'll probably be renewing it for months on end now.)

Where did I leave off again? Oh, yes. To the roof of Il Palazzo degli Spiriti della Terra...

-----

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

Flames. Nothing but flames. They were dancing in front of her, playing. In front of her, the flames were bounding from one person she knew to another. Her mother, long dead-- she burned, her skin melting off like wax. Her father-- he burned like he was made of wood. The kasha, the yatagarasu, everyone, everything around her-- all burning, being swallowed up by the flame. And now she was burning too! She was burning! She looked down and saw the flames dance up her frame, then stop right before her face was attacked, then wrapped all around her and never let go--

But the warmth of the embrace was odd. It wasn't searing hot, like a blazing ember. In fact, it was soft, almost comforting.

She opened her eyes.

Koishi grinned back. "Satorin!" she exclaimed, using her childish nickname for her older sister and hugging her to her chest tightly.

"Satorin, you're alive! You're ALIVE!" Koishi yelled happily, verbally and mentally.

It was then that Satori noticed where she was. She was in a clattering wheelbarrow with her sister, racing upstairs, with a red-haired kasha pulling them along. Was it Orin? Had to be. But right now, all she could see was Koishi's overjoyed smile.

"Satorin," Koishi said, breathing hard, not seeming to believe what she was seeing. "Satorin," she repeated, hugging her even more tightly than she had been before. "I was so worried... I thought you were dead..."

"Koishi," Satori choked out. "You came for me..."

"Of COURSE I did!" Koishi cried, pulling Satori away so that Satori could see the unbelieving look in her eyes. "You're my SISTER! How could I leave you behind?!"

Satori breathed. It was a breath of air, not of smoke or of burning embers. She felt a bit woozy from the heat still, and she felt... tired, somehow.

But Koishi was here now. Koishi, the only member of her whole family that she still had--

"Koishi," Satori repeated, still in her sister's embrace. "Pap?... Miyani... everyone, everybody--!"

"Ssh," her sister said aloud. But in her mind, Satori heard Koishi's last bit of hope die away. Koishi had wanted her father to live, had been hoping against hope that perhaps, somehow, her father was still alive...

Koishi must have read Satori's mind in turn, because she suddenly began to hold her fiercely. Satori turned her head so that she was buried in Koishi's -- eh? why was it so white? -- hair.

"It was the shock," Satori reasoned aloud, reading back through Koishi's thoughts. "Koi--" She saw one of the most glaringly frightening ones, right after Yumeko grinning at her. A throat, completely torn in half. "Miyani-- she--"

The white-haired satori swallowed grimly and stroked Satori's back. "Yeah... everyone's dead."

"... but not us," Satori replied after a moment.

Koishi smiled, but it had lost all its happiness. Still... "Yes. Not us."

The two sisters held on to each other like they were the only things the other had. And it was true. Because now, without the Palace, without her large family, without her mother, without her father-- all that Satori had left in the world was her sister, safe and secure in her arms...

-----

"Mm," Koishi said as she held her sister tightly. Satori was silent for a while, thinking of what she had been through. Orin was pulling them up the stairs, and the wheelbarrow pounded against a stair every moment. They had to be on the twelfth floor.

She continued to play with her sister's hair a bit as she read her lingering thoughts. Her clothing was still faintly smoking, so she put those last remaining embers out as she probed her sister's mind. First and foremost, sorrow. Everyone and everything she had ever known was dead and burned; Koishi could sympathize.

Then, despair. The paralyzing terror of a slowly approaching death, a death that took the person closest, dearest to Satori except her sister, right before her eyes... the memory of Tetsuji's face burning was something Satori, and Koishi, wished she could forget. Koishi shivered, feeling a cold shudder come up from her spine and travel all the way up to the base of her skull. That crushing despair... it was horrible.

But even then, there was one more thought. Not as painful, not as overwhelming as the others, but it was there. And it was "I'M ALIVE! I'M NOT DEAD! I'M NOT BURNING TO DEATH, AND I'M NOT SLOWLY BLEEDING AWAY! I'M ALIVE! AND KOISHI IS ALIVE, TOO! WE'RE BOTH ALIVE! I'M NOT DEAD YET!"

The feeling warmed Koishi up slightly. Yes... despite everything, despite their world falling apart around them... they were both alive. Koishi had to remember that for later. She still had life, and she had her sister... those were two things that Shinki hadn't taken away from her. Koishi exulted in that, and nothing else. She had nothing else.

Then, air. Not fresh air by any standards, unless you had been yanked out of a burning, smoky room. Regardless, it was still air. Orin had reached the roof, above the thirteenth floor.

"Our situation has not improved," Koishi remarked dimly as she looked back down. The smoke was blowing out into the sky, and the flames were beginning to crawl up from the tenth floor, which had already been aflame when Koishi and Orin had rushed out and back up to the roof, Satori in the wheelbarrow.

Orin shrugged. "A bi gezunt," she said. "Besides, it seems the stalactites have stopped falling, and we have a little bit of time to think of something."

"Satorin," Koishi told her sister. "Time to get up."

Satori clambered out of the wheelbarrow and pulled her sister up. The two satori and the kasha stood there, alive, on the roof of a burning palace, surrounded on three sides by an immense demon army with as many troops in it as there were stars in the sky, and on the fourth, the Hell of Blazing Fires.

"Oy vey," Orin said, mostly to herself. "We're... how are we going to get out of here, again?"

"I don't know," Koishi admitted. She walked over to the edge, the east side of the palace, and saw-- what? "Orin, take a look at this," she said, waving over the catgirl. Both she and Satori came over to the edge, where Koishi pointed out the blonde woman in the purple and white dress that Orin had previously clawed, scratched, and bombed out of their sight.

"Tch," the kasha growled, biting her nail. "Running down that side... we'd get shot with crossbows before we even hit the ground."

Satori had in the meantime gone over to the south side of the Palace and peered over the edge as well. When they joined her, Orin and Koishi saw a white-black woman hovering above the ground, making immense arrows and designs of flame in the air. "That must be the one who tried to hit us with a flame arrow earlier," Koishi realized.

"On the north side, the Hell of Blazing Fires," Orin said aloud, pondering. "That leaves only the west side..." The trio looked at one another, then rushed over to the edge. The west side was teeming with demons from edge to edge, stopped only on one side by the Hell of Blazing Fires.

"We are running out of time and options," the kasha said simply as the eleventh floor caught flame.

Koishi rubbed her dirty, ash-covered face with her hands. "Arrgh... what to do?"

"I don't want to burn," Satori said quietly as she watched the rising smoke on the side of the building.

"You won't burn," her sister responded, walking over to her and wrapping her arms around her. "I can promise you that. You won't burn."

"..." Satori held on to Koishi's hands, letting Koishi hear her thoughts of despair surfacing again.

Koishi peered into the distance. "... is that the army coming back?" she asked aloud.

Satori whirled in her arms and turned to look. Koishi pointed where she was looking, down one of the larger tunnels, off in the distance, illuminated by the brightness of the magma of the Hell of Blazing Fires. A dark mass was moving towards the Undergound City. "... it looks like it!"

"But they're still far off," the white-haired satori observed grimly. "They're not going to make it here before the flames do."

Satori closed her eyes. Koishi sank into silence, trying to think of a way out of this mess--

"EUREKA!" Orin exclaimed suddenly, slamming one hand into her open fist. "AY-YAY-YAYA!"

Koishi stared at her. "You're not a crow, Orin."

Orin shook her head. "No, no! I have an idea!"

"What is it?" Satori asked.

"This." The kasha motioned to her wheelbarrow. "I'm going to ride you in my wheelbarrow and then I'm going to leap off of the Palace, straight into the Hell of Blazing Fires."

"... what." Satori said flatly, in that monotone voice of hers that caused Koishi to giggle involuntarily. "Jumping into the Hell of Blazing Fires. Really. Orin, you've snapped."

"No, no, no!" Orin swung around her wheelbarrow and motioned to it. "I'm going to aim as far as I can to the other side of the Hell. You see, this wheelbarrow is fireproof."

"Yes, and so is that, supposedly," Satori retorted again, pointing down at the blazing palace, the twelfth floor of which was currently being consumed by flame. "Besides, fireproof does not mean magma-proof. And last I checked, the Hell of Blazing Fires wasn't frozen over."

"I don't need it to last for a long time in the lava!" Orin said in her defense. "I just need the wheelbarrow to last long enough to pick you up and jump off. You know how far I can jump, and if I get as close as I can... it's not much, but it's still a fighting chance at living. And besides--" pain flashed on Orin's face -- "it's better than burning."

Satori winced. The words "Anything is better than burning..." flashed through Koishi's head from her sister's head, and Satori looked up at her, thinking that her sister had heard it. Koishi had, and nodded.

"... then we'll try that," Koishi declared, putting her hands to her side. "It may not be the best plan, but we don't have much else--"

"There's just... two tiny problems," Orin interrupted.

Koishi froze. "What two problems?" Satori asked aloud for her sister.

"Well, first..." Orin looked to the side, carefully not meeting Koishi or Satori's gaze. "... Well, there's also the problem of those two women ready to shoot us if we come down, yeah. We'll need a good distraction for that..." She shut her eyes. "... but more importantly, there's no way I can jump that distance with the two of you on me."

The sisters looked at each other. Both knew what the other was thinking, but Orin put it into words nonetheless.

"That means... only one of you can go with me."

-----

Next installment: Who goes? Who stays? Who lives? Who dies? Will Orin even be able to make it? Where's Utsuho? (You and me both...) And what of the army approaching? Will Makai ultimately win, or will our heroes pull out a miracle and save Chireiden?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 25, 2009, 12:43:15 AM
Whoo-hoo, new material! My AD5 doujin is done, so now I have time!
... if I procrastinate on studying for my IB tests, that is.

(http://img13.imageshack.us/img13/8750/bucketnote01.png)

Chapter 1 - Before the Former Hell (continued)

"You cannot possibly expect me to sign my own sister's death sentence," Satori gasped. She couldn't believe what she was hearing. Orin, telling her to leave her sister to die? There was no way she could do that...

Orin shrugged helplessly. "Oh vez mear." She didn't say that little bit out loud, but she thought it. Satori was less restrained than Koishi was about poking into the minds of her pets.

"What happens now?" Satori asked her sister in a low voice. Koishi didn't even respond. Her sister tried to listen in on her thoughts, but Koishi... wasn't having any. "Koishi?"

Koishi opened her eyes.

"Satori, you have to go with her."

"Wh--" Satori stammered. "What? No, I couldn't--"

Her sister glared at her. For the next few seconds, neither sister seemed to see that Orin was standing there; they spoke as if they were the only things in all of creation, one sister to another.

"Koishi.... it's shameful, but I want to live..."

"I know. So I'm giving you this chance."

"But-- It's at your expense! Because I want to live, you have to die! And I... I want to live, desperately! I want to live, Koishi! And it's overriding... my love for you..."

Koishi smiled. Satori was already wiping her eyes.

"It's fine. I want to live too, but... I want you to live more, Satorin. So please, go with her and escape from this awful place."

"I would not... give you the same chance. You know that, right?"

Even from here, Satori could hear how deeply her words stung her sister. But it was all true... Satori wanted to live. Having come so close to death -- Satori shivered, holding back her memories of that burning room -- she wanted to flee from it, to hold on to life as long as possible.

And it was disgusting, but... that desire to hold on to her life was overriding her love of her sister. The very sister that had pulled her from the flames! Did Satori want to live... that badly, that she would willingly, selfishly extinguish her sister's life?

"If there was a chance, a way you could escape that would let me live as well, Satori, would you take it?"

Koishi interrupted Satori's reverie-- on purpose, of course. It wasn't as if Koishi couldn't read her sister's thoughts.

"Yes!" Satori exclaimed, rushing to her sister and throwing her arms around her as if she would die if she stopped hugging her. "If there was a way for you to live, too, of course I would do it! I love you, Koishi! I want you to live with me, too!"

The white-haired satori smiled again and ruffled her sister's hair affectionately.

"Then you're innocent. You're not killing me with this decision. You still love me."

"I..." Satori tried to respond, but instead of words, only a choked sob came from her throat, and she began to cry. She buried herself in Koishi as far as she could, holding on to her tightly. Koishi laughed softly and rubbed Satori's back as gently as she could.

Beneath them, the thirteenth floor began to blaze merrily.

Orin cleared her throat. "Satori... come on, we have to go."

"What?" Satori asked. "Isn't there any more time?"

"No, there isn't," Koishi answered for Orin, starting to pull her sister off of her. "You have to get going."

"There's one more thing," the kasha said, looking straight at Koishi. "You... you're probably going to have to jump off first and draw attention away from me and Satori."

Koishi nodded, but Satori looked horrified. "WHAT?!" she screamed into Orin's face. Koishi took this opportunity to pull her sister's hands off of her. "How DARE you ask that of my sister!"

"To be quite honest, I've killed her twice," Orin responded, a grim look on her face. "When I said that only one of you can come along, and again now that I'm making her die so we can live."

"But..."

"It's fine, Satori." Koishi ruffled her hair. Satori could feel the trembling of her arm. "If that's what it takes to make sure you get out alive, then I'm fine with that."

Everything inside Satori was screaming no. She knew it was wrong to want to have her own life and happiness over her sister's corpse. She knew that the right thing to do was to stay here with her sister and let Orin escape. She knew that it would be right to let Koishi escape, and stay here herself. She knew all this, and yet--

"Survivor's guilt, and you haven't even survived yet," Koishi interrupted, her voice lilting a little bit, playfully. "Save that for later, okay?" She took hold of Satori's hands and clasped them inside her own. "Please... make sure there's a later."

Satori looked at Koishi with tears in her eyes. "I... I promise. I will survive this."

"Live for the both of us, Satorin. And don't ever, ever forget me," Koishi said, her voice starting to choke. "Please, never forget me."

"I will never forget you," Satori promised, staring into her sister's eyes for the last time. She mentally committed her image to memory: Koishi Komeiji, the young satori, pink-haired with a shock of white starting to reach down into her hair, blue-green eyes, a warm smile, a blue Third Eye that was focused only on her--

Koishi nodded, silently accepting the vow.

Satori wrenched her gaze away from Koishi, rubbing her sleeve across her eyes hastily. "O-- Orin!"

"Yes?" Orin replied, not wanting to interrupt the two sisters' last moments together.

"Le-- let's go."

Orin nodded, and reached out a hand to steady Satori as she tottered uneasily over the holes in the ground, debris, embers, and her own dazedness. She led Satori around to the cat-cart and sat her down. Then she looked at Koishi.

Koishi was resting her hand on the flagpole that still proudly bore the flag of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. She pulled the string down and began to lower the flag.

"What are you doing?" Orin asked, keeping an eye on the rapidly-approaching fire beneath them.

"A small little girl won't draw too much attention," Koishi explained, unhooking the flag. She swung it around herself and rested it lightly on her back, where it cascaded downwards, way too big for a cape or a tunic for her. "With the flag, though--"

Orin paused, and Satori took the moment to lean her head over and watch her sister with the flag of the Palace on her. Representing the various races of the Underground, youkai of all kinds, Tsurube-otoshi, oni, kasha, yatagarasu-- and of course, the Satori Third Eye in the center, surveying all.

Koishi winked, noticing Satori. "I guess this is goodbye, then."

"Yes," she responded. Her throat felt like sandpaper. It was like she was in the burning room all over again, like she couldn't breathe, like every breath she took in was a flame--

"You're not going to burn," Koishi said softly, so softly that Satori wasn't able to hear her aloud. She heard the voice in her mind. "You're going to live."

"Thank you," she said, not knowing what else to say.

Koishi turned her attention to her Yiddish-speaking pet kasha. "Orin."

Orin looked up at the little white-haired satori from watching the fire.

"... take good care of her for me."

The catgirl smiled ruefully.

"Ikh ungabluzum," she said quietly, laughing slightly. Satori heard that, and then she heard the echo in the kasha's mind: "I look like I'm about to cry."

Orin went on. "I can get her out of here safely, Koishi. I can land right, and then we can escape from here, and we'll live, Koishi, I promis--" Her voice broke at the very end. She looked like she was physically in pain, and Satori wrenched her Third Eye's gaze away from Orin's mind, which had already dissolved into feelings of guilt and sorrow, self-condemnations over sending this girl to fall to her death--

Koishi smiled graciously. "I'm glad to hear that." Then she turned and began walking away, over towards the ledge. She picked up some rubble along the way, then walked over to the edge where the black-white witch was standing down beneath. She lifted her arm back.

Satori knew what she was going to do. Throw the rock down at her, then lure her around to the other side where her companion was, then throw herself down so that the way for her and Orin would be clear. She knew what was going on.

She had to stop it.

"Koishi!" she called out at her sister's back. It was like she had already walked into death's embrace, Satori thought with a chill. Koishi's face was resigned to death, her eyes had lost their normal spark. But she still had to say at least this--

"I just want to say, Koishi, that I love you very much," Satori said, embers swirling in her vision as she looked at her sister. Orin was close enough to hear her, but not Koishi, so Satori thought it in her mind with all her being, trying to convey the depth of her emotion in her thoughts. "... just wanted to say that."

And then, somewhere in Koishi's thoughts, a flicker of happiness through the sorrow--

"I love you too, Satorin," she said with a sincere smile that was all too quickly overshadowed by her previous look of despair. "... But I don't want you to stay a moment longer. You have to go."

Then she raised her arm and flung the rock with all her might.

Satori felt tears rolling down her cheeks now. The fire, determined to go out in a blaze of glory, was now here, and Satori felt the floor begin to give out from beneath her. Orin, startled back into coherency, purposefully wheeled her cart around and gave herself a good area to begin a running start.

She paused for a moment, and Satori took her last chance to turn in the wheelbarrow to see her sister standing at the ledge. The heat haze was already unbearable, and the searing heat from beneath seemed to be lifting the flag that Koishi was wearing as a cape, waving it in a breeze.

Koishi turned in that moment, winked, and then, through her mind straight through to Satori's Third Eye--

"Go on, get out of here, and live a great life. I love you, my dear sister, my companion, my friend. Satori."

Then she turned and stepped off the ledge, the flag of the Palace fluttering behind her for a split second before it was gone, too.

-----

Next installment:
Well, looks like Koishi's screwed. But what about Satori? Will she make it? Can Orin manage that jump? And what of Chireiden's army returning? Wait... is that even Chireiden's army?
Oh dear, I should study.

Thanks to emka for letting me use her Touhou pop pictures for my informational notes.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Tengukami on April 25, 2009, 03:55:32 AM
Triangle Shirtwaist Fire reference? I haven't seen that mentioned in years. My family went to a memorial service for it one Labor Day.

Love your name, by the by.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 27, 2009, 04:27:34 AM
I just depressed myself into an early bedtime. Hold me.

------

The cloth was flying in Koishi's face. She reached up-- or rather, down-- and pulled it away.

The wind feels nice against my face.

The Palace of the Earth Spirits was zooming past her at a dizzying pace. She plunged down faster and faster, the flag wrapped around her small frame and adding some wind resistance. But she was still falling at a terrifically fast pace.

It's kind of a weird idea, since I'm about to splatter against the ground here. But it does feel nice.

Koishi fixed her eyes firmly downward, to the already bloodstained ground outside of the Palace. Before her, the blonde woman in the white dress and the black-white witch with the flames rushed into her vision, but she zoomed past them as she clamped her arms tightly to her body to cut down on wind resistance.

I wonder what Satori will do? I bet Orin has already made the jump. She's definitely alive. They can get away through one of the back entrances to Hell. As long as they just keep running and don't look back, they can make it to the surface. And then they can be free--

The ground. There it was. Getting closer with each passing moment.

I'm about to die. That makes this the end.

She winced slightly. She felt her heart thudding against her chest. Her fingers began to twitch, hoping for some kind of a grip, and she knew that she would not find one. Her breathing was also becoming loud, too loud, like cymbals crashing, like waves smashing into rocks at the edge of the ocean. Her blood pumped quickly through her veins. Her hands heated up. She couldn't breathe, couldn't do anything but keep her eyes open, as the ground got close, too close--

I don't want to die.

Satori would grow up. She would get tall, she would get longer hair, she would have long legs and a big chest. She would become a grown up. She would perfect her studies, learn the fine art of statecraft that Miyani had insisted on her learning, she would become mature. She would visit the Aboveground and be able to see the wide blue sky above her--

That could have been mine--

She would meet some nice satori guy and make him happy, so happy. She would have little satori kids, little pink-haired kids running around the rebuilt Palace, in the Aboveground. She would teach them how to use their Third Eyes, watch them grow up, watch them become grown-ups themselves. She would sit on a porch somewhere with Orin on her lap, tickling the hellcat's ears and looking up at the night sky.

That could have all been my life--

She would be looking up at the night sky, and then remember once, long ago... she had had a younger sister, way back when they still lived as royals in the underground, that had sacrificed herself for her sake. She would breathe deeply, whisper a quick prayer, and then go back inside, and forget all about her--

WHY COULDN'T IT HAVE BEEN MY LIFE?!

Koishi was openly crying now. Her tears were sliding quickly off of her face, flying behind her, even as the ground got closer.

I wanted to live. I wanted to escape from this tomb underground. I wanted to be a grown-up, to be tall and pretty. I wanted to be smart, I wanted to be a good ruler, I wanted to visit the aboveground and see the wide blue sky. I wanted to meet some nice satori to marry and have kids, I wanted to teach them how to use their Third Eyes, I wanted to watch them grow up and be adults too, I wanted to be relaxing in a chair in a quiet home and look up at the white stars against the dark sky. But--

10 meters. 9 meters. 8 meters 7 meters 6 meters 5meters 4meters 3meters2meters1--

...Wasn't there a way I could have lived, too?

-----

Arrivederci, Koishi. It was nice knowing you.
;________________________________;
But what about Satori and Orin? How are they doing? Did they make it? Have they survived? And who the hell is leading that army? Find out next update, after I drag myself out of bed and reflect on my sins in hell.

Triangle Shirtwaist Fire reference? I haven't seen that mentioned in years. My family went to a memorial service for it one Labor Day.

I've just barely been getting into the history of the American Labour Movement. Specifically, my interest was sparked when I first heard of the Triangle Shirtwaist factory. It has had a bigger impact on this story than most people would realize at first glance, namely that:
This is the reason why Orin speaks Yiddish and Koishi and Satori speak in Italian. Those were the languages that were mostly spoken by the women who worked there, since most of them came from Italy and Eastern Europe (though there were some German women working there too.)

Good night for me. Ow, my heart.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Drake on April 27, 2009, 06:11:01 AM
BAAAAWWWWWWWWWW

Dammit, why did you have to write that so well ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Ruka on April 27, 2009, 06:15:45 PM
It doesn't help that I did what I did yesterday then reading this ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 28, 2009, 05:44:04 AM
I has continuation for you.

-----

Something soft brushed her cheek. It lay there for a moment, caressing her face, then drifted off in a warm breeze. The wind was intoxicating, warm and sweet. The smell of sakura drifted in the air.

Koishi slowly opened her eyes.

Cherry... blossoms?

Her eyes unfocused for a moment, then focused once more. She was looking up at some immense colossus, which reached up, up into the heavens, branching out into the sky, and though it wasn't blooming entirely, it was losing so many sakura petals to the wind that the air was literally swirling with pink radiance.

She slowly pulled herself up to a sitting position, shaking off sakura petals as she did so. She was practically swimming in them. Here, at the base of what she now recognized as a huge cherry tree, she had been laying, buried in sakura.

.... when did I get here? This is aboveground, isn't it? But the last thing I remember was--

It all came flooding back. Watching Yumeko fight Yuugi from the window, and seeing that awful spear cut Miyani's throat in two, then fleeing downstairs, pushing through crowds of desperate people, making it to the first floor, the stench of blood, the stench of the dead, the stench of fear coming from her that so aroused Yumeko, the feel of the cold steel on her neck, the horror of seeing her own death a few seconds in advance through Yumeko's overly detailed, graphic imagination, the relief that flooded her as Orin arrived out of nowhere and carried her away, the thrill of running and fighting her way up the walls of the Palace, the tremors that passed through her body as the cat-cart rattled upwards, the rush downstairs to open the door and save her sister from the flames, the desperate struggle to think of some way that they could have all lived, the disappointment when she realized that there was none--

... and the final leap from the roof of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, one last act of defiance, before she crashed onto the ground below.

"I'm dead," Koishi said aloud to no one in particular. She was actually quite surprised to hear the sound of her own voice. She coughed once, just to be sure. "... but I don't feel dead."

"How would you go about feeling dead?" a cheery voice asked behind her. Koishi gave a small shriek and lurched forward, turning around to see who it was.

"You don't need to worry about me," the woman said. She had pink hair-- a bit lighter than Satori's, and like hers before the shock of seeing Miyani's torn throat had visibly turned her hair white. She was wearing a light blue kimono, with a blue obi wrapped around it, and a bandanna of sorts on her arabesque, overly frilly hat.

More important than all that, though; she had a smile on her face as she gazed at Koishi. That, and her feet weren't touching the ground.

Koishi self-consciously looked down at herself. Her expansive yellow shirt was stained with splotches of red, lots of dirt, was lightly singed in places, and was in generally shabby shape. Her skirt hadn't fared much better.

Oh, and her feet weren't touching the ground anymore. She blinked. Hadn't she pulled herself up from beneath a sea of cherry blossoms just a few moments ago?

"Ehehehe... it seems that you're dead. Of course. Everyone who comes here is dead. Well, most people."

Koishi looked up at the woman with the shockingly pink hair. She was smiling. "Well, it is very nice to meet you."

"You're... I'm... dead," Koishi said slowly, not really comprehending.

"You are dead, yes." The pink-haired woman nodded, confirming her statement. "May I have your name?"

"Komeiji, Koishi." Her eyes narrowed. "Is this... the aboveground?"

"Aboveground? Ah... you're one of those satori youkai that live beneath the earth's surface," the pink-haired woman rationalized aloud. "This isn't aboveground, per se... Oh! Many pardons. I asked for your name, and I did not give you my own. How uncouth of me." She gave a deep bow. "I am Yuyuko Saigyouji, Princess of Hakugyokurou, caretaker of the Netherworld."

"The... Netherworld?" Koishi asked slowly. "... how am I in the Netherworld? I thought souls went to Higan first to be judged...?"

Yuyuko nodded. "Understandable. I shall answer your question shortly. But first..." the wind blew, and a swirl of sakura petals drifted through the air as Yuyuko fixed her gaze on her. "I ask you to confirm this for me, Koishi. Did you... when you were alive, I mean... did you..."

Koishi tilted her head. "Did I... what?"

Yuyuko shook her head. "When souls come here to the Netherworld, they arrive in one of various locations. At the gates of Hakugyokurou, there appear the souls of old humans and youkai who died peacefully in old age. Within the pagoda of Hakugyokurou itself, there appear the souls of small children who died when they were very young. In a certain garden, there appear the souls of those who died in battle, and beneath a given tree, there appear the souls of those who died in accidents..." She pointed upwards. "This tree... it is called the Saigyou Ayakashi. Only one particular kind of soul ever shows up here, and that is..."

Koishi waited, not saying anything.

"... suicides." A flash of pain on Yuyuko's face; it was gone in a second. "Under this tree, the demonic Saigyou Ayakashi... there appear the souls of those who took their own lives. Not accidental deaths. Intentional ones." Yuyuko pulled her gaze away from the tree and looked at Koishi, unknown emotions swirling behind her flawless pink eyes. "Did you... You took your own life, didn't you?"

The satori looked down and away from her, looking at the ground, wondering how she would explain herself.

"I..." She breathed deeply, and closed her eyes, savoring the lingering scent of sakura petals. "I... I was on the roof of a burning palace with my sister, my beloved sister Satori Komeiji, and a hellcat, a Kasha, Orin... Rin Kaenbyou. Shinki was -- or rather, is -- laying seige to the palace, and we were stuck up there, thirteen floors up, surrounded on all sides with no salvation in sight. The floor was being consumed with flame, and we had only a little bit of time... and then... ahahahaha." She laughed slightly, humorlessly. "Orin... gave us an idea, a crazy idea. She would make the jump to safety over the immense lava pit of the Hell of Blazing Fires... but she could only take one of us along. So..."

"You and your sister..." Yuyuko said quietly.

Koishi nodded, raising a hand to wipe her right eye. "I... decided that I wanted her to live. To the point that... I would throw myself off the roof of the palace, wrapped in the flag of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, and in my last moments draw any attention away from them as they made their insanely desperate escape. So..." Koishi wiped her eyes. "I... I did just that."

"Koishi," the princess murmured. Koishi was sobbing now, wiping her eyes, making no move to walk towards Yuyuko as the wind picked up, and more and more cherry blossoms drifted in the air.

"I... I gave up my chance... I gave up my chance to do anything... to grow up, to live into old age, to have kids, to take back the kingdom, to see the aboveground and its wide blue sky, to live out my life with my sister by my side..."

She was now hiccuping between tears, almost yelling. "I ga-- gave everything up! I sacri-- sacrificed everything! I gave up-- my life! For my sister! For my sister, Yuyuko!"

The cherry blossoms around them were caught up in a devilishly fast wind, swirling around and around, faster and faster. Koishi wiped her eyes one last time and glared at the princess. Raising a trembling finger, a fierce glare in her eyes, a declaration, a shout of defiance--

"I HAVE SACRIFICED MY LIFE FOR MY SISTER, SATORI KOMEIJI, SO SHE CAN CARRY BOTH OF OUR MEMORIES ON! AND NOTHING AND NOBODY, IS GOING TO STAND IN HER WAY ANYMORE!"

Yuyuko remained silent.

Koishi breathed hard and lowered her hand. She didn't raise her hand to wipe away her tears anymore.

"It doesn't matter... if you're not the Yama," Koishi gasped as she caught her breath. "I gave up my life for my sister. It was suicide, yes... but I did it to save her life. And for that... I will never, ever repent."

The princess of the dead smiled faintly.

"I think... the Yama would agree with you," Yuyuko said softly. "However... now I must explain myself to you."

Koishi tilted her head.

"You asked me if you were in Higan." Yuyuko raised her arms. "This is the Netherworld of Hakugyokurou, not Higan. One of the duties of the caretaker of the Netherworld-- that is, myself-- is to take in all dead souls as soon as they die, and hold them here, until Death returns to her post."

"Until Death... what?" the satori asked, confused.

Yuyuko smiled again. "Death is currently not performing her duties. It is not that she is lazy... far from it, she is the hardest-working shinigami in centuries in Higan... but she has decided to do something... something most people might consider illegal, but something that is also right."

Koishi said nothing, her face confused.

"Eiki Shiki, Kawaxanadu of Higan, has invaded the Suberranean Kingdom in a humanitarian effort to save you and your people. Not Yamaxanadu, mind you. She is just a shinigami. But she has taken the entirety of Higan's armies on a march belowground to save you. The current Yamaxanadu has declar--"

"Wait, WHAT?!" Koishi interrupted. "She... what?"

"Allow me to finish," Yuyuko chastised gently, waving her finger. "The current Yamaxanadu has declared her actions to be, technically, illegal, but it is in her best interests to check Makai's imperialistic moves, so she has turned a blind eye to Eiki's activities. Of course, this means that there are no souls being ferried across the Sanzu no Kawa, so for now I have taken the task of sheltering them all until Eiki returns. She marched off a few days ago, tipped off by a dead soul, warned beforehand that Shinki had invented some ruse to draw Chireiden's army away from the city, and has not sent a messenger back since. This means, of course..."

"... that Eiki is leading Higan's troops against Makai's... in order to save Chireiden," Koishi finished, relief in her voice. "Oh, yes! Satori... she can live! Shinki will be defeated!"

Yuyuko smiled benevolently. "Precisely right. Eiki is a brilliant strategist and a great commander of armies. I almost never want her to get a desk job as Yamaxanadu, because then she will not be able to pursue her idea of justice as easily... but regardless. Eiki will surely win this war with Makai. And being the sort of person she is, she will restore the former system of order in Chireiden. Yes... you have saved your sister, and she will lead a long, happy life."

Koishi's shoulders heaved. "I... Yuyuko... so, my sacrifice..."

"Even if she hadn't lived, Koishi, your sacrifice wouldn't have been in vain. You gave up your life in order to save the one you loved. When someone's life ends as a result of self-sacrifice, that is technically suicide, and while that is a grave sin, there are a few exceptions to that rule... and giving up your life to save someone you love is one of them." She smiled, and a flicker of that pain from before crossed her face. "I know... from personal experience."

The satori smiled at the princess. "Thank you, Yuyu-- er, Saigyouji-hime."

"Just 'Yuyuko' will be fine. Actually, I prefer it," Yuyuko responded with a laugh, coming closer to Koishi and offering her arm. "Well, for now, we have nothing better to do in Hakugyokurou until Eiki finishes saving your land. Shall I lead you through the gardens, or take you on a jog up and down the Endless Stairs, or go visit my friend Yukari in her house, or go see the poltergeist musical trio playing, or torture my gardener by dumping sakura petals onto her head while she works?"

She winked at Koishi. Her good mood was infectious; Koishi found herself smiling back, and her chest felt lighter with each passing second as she realized that her sister would live. She linked her right arm through Yuyuko's and smiled up at her. "Somewhere where I can enjoy the hospitality of the Netherworld, please. Preferably with good food, good drink, and a place where I can rest." She shook her head. "I feel very tired, still. A lot has happened... I just want to sleep for a bit first."

"That is perfectly fine," Yuyuko agreed, floating away from the Saigyou Ayakashi with Koishi floating on her arm next to her, leaning her head on Yuyuko's arm as the Hakygyokurou pagoda came closer over the horizon.

She breathed deeply, taking in the scent of sakura petals, and drifted off contentedly to sleep, with just one thought lingering in her head:

"I shall sleep well tonight, knowing that my sister is safe and happy... that my sacrifice to save my sister, Satori, has saved her, and that she will always remember me, and carry our legend on."

Ending no.1 - The Great War beneath the Cherry Blossoms



Thanks to Aratta for the original idea for an alternate ending, and to Ephidel a Nameless Fairy for the idea to "Call it Sakura Taisen, and make the Saigyou Ayakashi really prevalent for some reason."

What you have just read is an alternate ending in which Koishi dies.
Below, however, is the REAL continuation of the story...



"IKH GAI AVEK!" Orin yelled at the top of her lungs as she began to run. Satori turned around in her seat, tears obscuring her vision as Orin raced as fast as she could to the opposite ledge, her legs pushing, her feet thudding against the ground, her hands holding the rocking of the wheelbarrow steady, her eyes focused, her body tense, waiting to reach the edge so she could spring off--

And with a crunch of gravel, the entire Palace of the Earth Spirits went up in flames, first floor to the thirteenth, sparing nothing. And Orin and Satori leapt into the air, propelled forwards by the tremendous explosion of the collapsing Palace, covering an enormous amount of distance, soaring high in the air over the invaders, and straight into the Hell of Blazing Fires.

For a split second, Satori was in a melting wheelbarrow, boiling, searing-hot magma bubbling all around her and instantly overpowering any reason she had. The heat was all that existed, the burning of her skin, the heat haze that gave her such a horrible feeling inside, as if she had been the one to walk off a building to her death, as if she was the one that was going to burn and just melt away--

But only for a split second, because then Orin got a good grip on her rapidly-melting wheelbarrow, scooped Satori up in her arms, and made the safe leap over to the opposite side of the Hell of Blazing Fires. It seemed that they had been lucky enough to land exactly where they would have the shortest distance to jump to make it to free land.

Satori closed her eyes as she landed, her vision still swimming and seeing black, red, orange hazes.

And then they barreled into someone right as they landed.

"Wh-- what--" Satori cried out, not expecting anyone to be over here. And then she became aware of the sound of hundreds, thousands of fairy wings beating and youkai feet thudding against the ground, marching back into the Subterranean City.

"The Chireiden Army made it!" Satori said excitedly, turning to see Orin. The kasha was still on the ground, looking up at the person she had careened into with her eyes shining with unshed tears, breathing hard, a look of terror on her face.

"... so, you came too, eh, shinigami?"

"Shinki's war is not just, so of course I had to come." the shinigami responded, her voice feminine, dressed in a blue hakama with a white coat over it, and wielding the scariest scythe Satori had ever seen in her left hand. The shinigami turned her face to Satori and smiled, but because she was wearing a helmet, all she could see was the smile. Behind her, countless waves of soldiers dressed in blue and black livery marched on, crossing the short land bridge connecting this side of the Hell of Blazing Fires to the city, accompanied by hordes of black and blue uniformed fairies.

... huh? This isn't Chireiden's army...

The shinigami reached out her hand to Satori. "Come on, I would like you to see something."

Satori looked at her, hatred in her eyes. "You... you're a shinigami. You're a death god. You bring death to people. You take their souls away. You throw them in Hell."

The shinigami laughed, her voice warm despite the army marching on behind her. She lowered her arm. "Hell is not for those who die just deaths, Satori Komeiji. And one thing I can assure you, your sister did not die a just death."

Satori felt her heart nearly leap into her throat. She knew what the Shinigami was going to say now. That she was the one that had killed Koishi, had sent her to die so she could live. And she would not be wrong.

"... no, Komeiji Koishi did not die a just death," she repeated with a hint of a smile as Orin angrily got to her feet.

"HEY! She died to save our lives! She was innocent! She didn't kill herself out of selfish reasons, she killed herself so that we could live!" the kasha screamed. Tears were visibly shining in her eyes. A thought shot through Koishi's Third Eye from Orin's mind, a yell-- "If anyone is guilty here, I am the one guilty... of murdering her!" But Orin didn't say it aloud, and Satori didn't want to call attention to it.

After all, she too had forced Koishi to kill herself so that she could live.

"You are not listening to me," the shinigami said, sounding exasperated. She turned back to Satori after meeting Orin's gaze. "Your sister did not die a just death... because she did not die." She reached a hand up to her helmet and pulled it off, letting her hair come loose.

"How do you know that, Kawaxanadu?" Orin asked warily, eying the woman's long green hair and addressing the Shinigami by her title.

Eiki Shiki, the Shinigami of the Sanzu River, grinned back and re-extended her arm to Satori.

"Why don't you come with me and find out?"

-----

Falling to her death hadn't taken very long for Koishi.

Thankfully, it took even less time for a hellcrow to do the same thing.

"HOLD ON TO THAT FLAG TIGHTLY AND DON'T LET GO!"

The satori's heart skipped a beat.

"DON'T LET GO, I SAID! KOISHI!"

She opened her eyes.

Utsuho was smiling. Relieved. Koishi could see her own reflection in Okuu's red eyes. She was holding on to the very end of the flag of Chireiden, which was in turn held in Okuu's tight grip. She was in humanoid form right now, so the flag was held in her right hand, wound about her arm various times, so that it was cutting off the circulation to her hand and her knuckles were visibly white. But she was just a little hellcrow, so her wingspan was no more than a meter. Her raven wings beat desperately, straining to keep her and her new passenger up in the air.

... which meant, of course, that she wasn't dead.

Koishi's heart gave a little leap.

"You're alive," Okuu breathed, a happy grin on her face as she zoomed upwards. "You're alive!"

"Yeah, I am," Koishi said, raising one trembling hand up to her head to untangle her hair slightly. "... I'm alive."

So, now, that life can be mine...

"All righty then! Hold oooooooooooooon!" Okuu exclaimed, not seeming to notice the complete whiteness of her right arm. Koishi obediently held on to the fragile cloth as if it were her escape rope to life-- and it was.

Okuu zoomed upwards, trying not to rattle Koishi, avoiding stalactites, flame arrows, and knives as if they were child's play. She weaved in and out of dangerous bullet patterns and slowly, but surely, made her way out of reach of projectiles from down below. And up there--

"Who the hell is that?!" Okuu demanded in her usual brusque way.

"I don't recognize her," Koishi responded, clinging tightly to the flag.

"She's the one shooting down the stalactites!" the hellcrow discerned, pointing dramatically at the blue-haired witch who, of course, was startled into awareness. She quickly raised her fists, ablaze with blue flame of sorts. Koishi groaned. She'd lost the element of surprise, this hellcrow...

"Are you that satori girl Yumeko was with?" the blue-haired woman yelled out, still in a defensive position. Koishi tried to hide behind the flag.

"Who's askin'?" Okuu replied, her cockiness showing as she put her free left hand on her hip. Young though she was, Okuu was still quite strong, Koishi realized. But she had all the strategic sense of a gnat.

"I am Mai, retainer to Lady Shinki and ice with of Makai! Come on, hellcrow, let's see if your pitiful little heat can stand up to my ice!" Mai gestured at Okuu in a 'bring it on' motion with her hand as she hovered there, next to a stalactite.

Utsuho came further upwards and took hold of another stalactite. "Sure!" she yelled back, a bit too excitedly, Koishi thought.

And then she thought some more.

"Uh... Okuu... you're physically pretty strong and all... but you're not too good with magic."

"Of course I'm good with magic!" Okuu grinned down at Koishi. "I'm the strongest!"

"... uh," was all Koishi said as a reply. Okuu was her personal pet. It was she who had raised her up from being a little baby hellcrow after she had lost her entire family in a freak wave of lava from the Hell of Blazing Fires. She knew her feeding habits, her likes and dislikes. And she also knew that Okuu was, while terrific at dodging danmaku, and physically strong enough to hold her own in an arm-wrestling match against Yuugi Hoshiguma herself... she also knew that Okuu was, at best, subpar at shooting bullets. And in a duel, she'd always, always lost. Against other hellcrows, mind you. Not demons from Makai who were experts with ice magic.

Koishi looked down at the blazing city below. It was a very long way down.

"... uh, Okuu, maybe I should take care of this--"

"What?! No, I want to--" Utsuho looked down at the satori clinging to the flag. A grin slowly spread across her face.

"... what. Oh god what," Koishi stammered. She recognized that gleam in Okuu's eye. It was the same kind of gleam that she got whenever she came up with an idea to prank someone, like the time when she filled the Palace's swimming pool with lava, or that time that she had replaced the cooling system of the palace with steam directly from the 130-degree-centrigrade-on-a-cold-day Hell of Blazing Fires.

In other words, the gleam she got in her eye whenever she had a very, very, VERY bad idea.

A split second before she could start screaming, Koishi heard Okuu's plan echoing in her mostly empty mind.

Her eyes widened.

"What are you up toOOF--" was all Mai was able to say before Utsuho had swung the flag of Chireiden, with Koishi on it, around like a slingshot and flung it straight at Mai's face with insane speed. The screaming Koishi cannonballed into the blue-haired witch, sending both of them reeling. Mai lost her balance, and beneath her right foot, a little strip of paper fell out and fluttered upwards towards the ceiling of the cave. The left one alone wasn't enough to keep her aloft, so Mai fell, screaming, down to the ground below, her fall punctuated by short moments of slowdown.

As for Koishi, she was thrown upwards from the impact, and she was unconsciously holding on to the flag of Chireiden again for dear life. She caught it in her other hand and held it over herself like a parachute, slowing her descent only barely, until the charm from beneath Mai's foot floated upwards and was caught in the net. Koishi held on tightly, kicking her way from stalactite to stalactite, held aloft by the charm and grateful for being so tiny compared to Mai.

She made her way to Utsuho, who was grinning.

"See! I beat her! I'm the strongest!"

"L' insano idiota," Koishi hissed. "Now hurry up and help get me down from here!"

Okuu laughed sheepishly and flew up to Koishi's level, at which point the satori girl let go of the ends of the flag and dropped down safely into Utsuho's arms.

"What do we do now, then?" Utsuho asked as she held Koishi securely in her strong arms.

Koishi leaned over and looked down. Below, the demon armies swarmed out of the palace and regrouped on the eastern side of the Hell of Blazing Fires. On the other side of the Hell of Blazing Fires, making their way across the narrow land bridge that split the lava pit in two was an army, an opposing army, in... blue and black? But where were the red and black colours of Chireiden's army? Had they been the ones she had seen from a distance from... she looked at the Palace; it was nothing but bare bones now. The flames continued, but by now they had consumed the majority of their fuel. Soon the flame would go out.

Then a horrible deep, rumbling sound echoed throughout the cavern. The sound of immense machinery, gears, creaking to life again and slowly beginning to turn. The noise invaded Koishi's chest and became almost a second heartbeat, thudding along with her heart against her ribs. The sound had to be coming from machines, of course-- were they... could they possibly be--

"The gears that control the Hell of Blazing Fires' flow into the lava pits," Koishi gasped. "Those haven't been used in decades... they're always open.... they're trying to dam up the lav--"

"Down there, then," Utsuho interrupted, getting a firmer grip on Koishi's legs and holding her securely. "Hold on tight, Koishi."

"Aspettare," the satori interrupted, remembering that she was mortal. She figured that she might not get this chance again, especially if they went down there. "Wait a moment, Okuu... Utsuho."

"Yeah?" the hellraven asked just as Koishi leaned up and put a kiss right on Utsuho's cheek.

"... oh," was all she could say as she felt the lingering warmth of Koishi's lips on her face. The satori in question smiled ruefully, still remembering that her time now was only thanks to her pet who had saved her.

"Thank you, Utsuho, for saving me. Grazie, grazie, grazie, a million times over." The pale-haired girl closed her eyes and smiled again. "I just figured... we might die if we go down there. So I wanted to thank you before that happened."

... Thank you, thank you, thank you so much for saving me.
Now, I can live too...


Okuu returned the smile. "You're welcome. Now--"

The two girls fixed their gaze down below.

"Let's go take our kingdom back."

-----

Next installment: Higan has come to fight! Will Satori and Koishi be reuinted? What will happen now that the two armies will soon have a clear fighting field to clash on? A six-winged silhouette... could it be--!
And much love and adulation for whoever guesses the event in history that Koishi's leap from the Palace with the flag of Chireiden wrapped around herself is based on.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Drake on April 28, 2009, 05:45:49 AM
I saw Okuu coming tee hee

Although I did a double take at the first ending.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on April 28, 2009, 05:50:20 AM
I saw Okuu coming tee hee

Although I did a double take at the first ending.

Ah yes, I forgot. Utsuho's gangstaness doesn't come into play just yet. That comes later.

And really, what else was I going to use her for than to save Koishi? Orin got a similarly awesome entrance. I had to do the same, or better, for Okuu.

I hope SURPRISE SHIKIEIKI wasn't as predictable, though.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Drake on April 28, 2009, 06:08:00 AM
No, that took me totally off-guard.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 04, 2009, 05:40:04 AM
IB tests start in earnest tomorrow please kill me



The woman in the blue and white robes was still looking down at her, some of her fairies flanking her at her sides. Her chainmail-covered arm was still reaching out to her.

"Why don't you come with me and find out?"

Satori felt as if her heart had leapt into her throat when she heard those words. She looked up at Eiki's hand and narrowed her eyes, turning her Third Eye on Eiki's thoughts--

Please, my dear Satori, there is no need to look in my thoughts. I am not lying to you.

Satori reeled back, embarrassed at having been caught eavesdropping on someone else's thoughts. It was customary in the Palace of the Earth Spirits to be listening to the thoughts of multiple satori at the same time, and more depending on how far a given satori's casual range was, and other satori would be listening to one's thoughts as well, but it was considered immensely embarassing to call a particular person out on it, and moreso calling them out in your thoughts, because then everyone would hear.

Eiki gave her a smile. "Well, you are a satori after all. It's what you do. I forgive you, my dear." She ruffled Satori's hair, the chain mail on her arms jangling as she did so. "Well, would you like to come along? We must get to your sister before Shinki gets here."

SHINKI?!

Satori almost winced at how loud Orin's mental scream was, but thankfully the kasha followed it up with an audible exclamation. "Shi-- SHINKI?!" Orin stammered, looking horrified. "Wh-- why would Shinki co-- come here herself--"

Eiki's gaze became cold. "Shinki is drunk on her own arrogance. She has been expanding her kingdom as far as she dares, and then she goes further. At first, Higan overlooked her powergrabbing, but now..." She clenched her fist. "Appeasement was never the way to deal with tyrants like her! I should have attacked when she still had the chance of being checked... but no matter." She released her hand. "Long story made short, this is Shinki's latest grab for land. She hopes to expand the Makai throughout the entire underground, so that she may rule an empire comparable to all of Gensokyo, and quite possibly declare war on Higan itself, which must not happen."

"Why?" Orin asked, getting to her feet, her eyes questioning.

"Because we shall lose if it comes to that," Eiki responded with a grim smile. "Higan is powerful, yes, but we cannot hold a vast army from an empire the size of all Gensokyo at bay for very long, much less actually defeat them. This is my perfect chance to effectively destroy half of Shinki's forces, though," she said, waving her hand across the lava pits to where Shinki's army roared at them not one hundred meters away. "If I can defeat her here, I can teach her a lesson by destroying at least a quarter of her forces. That is... I hope to do that before she herself gets here."

If that happens...

Eiki shook her head, dismissing that thought from her mind and not finishing the sentence. But Satori still heard it.

"Well, if that happens, then I shall have to find another way," the shinigami shrugged. The sentence did not convey the stark fear Satori had heard underlying Eiki's thoughts a moment before. "In any case, Satori, we have to get moving. We must get to the hellcrow and your sister before the battle begins in earnest."

"The hellcrow?" Orin said, looking up at the green-haired woman again.

Eiki nodded. "Some time ago, I received a message from Hell in the courts of Higan. It was a little yatagarasu, exhausted from its long, hard flight through the thousands of tunnels of the underground in which it had gotten lost... and it told me a story about how the Queen of Makai had drawn Chireiden's troops away from its capital to attack some diversionary force, while she went in and gutted the city. And I..." she laughed aloud, remembering.

"... I have had enough of sitting idly by while Shinki sends her vast armies to kill thousands! Just think about it for a second, you kassha, you satori; what would you do if you were so in love with justice and all around you, humans and youkai alike were sent to the Yama, who was sitting right behind you and did nothing about it? The Yama who actually had the authority to DO something about Shinki's injustice, but did nothing except judge the hordes of souls whose lives were taken away by the very injustice that Yama is supposed to condemn? What would you do then, when faced with the opportunity to do what you truly believed was right, even if it was technically illegal to do so?"

"... you betrayed the law," the catgirl said, her mouth hanging open in shock. "You, shinigami... you broke the law? Eiki Shiki, the shinigami famous for following the law to the letter... broke the law?"

"... yes," Eiki responded, almost laughing again. "Yes. I've betrayed the law. Because if that law is unjust, and it prevents me from doing what I know is right... then I would prefer to obey, not the word of the law, but its spirit. If nothing else, then by breaking the law, I have at least saved you two," she said with a smile, indicating Satori and Orin. "And that is a confirmation that in breaking the law, I have done the right thing."

"Now come," the green-haired woman told them. "There is no more time. We cannot delay any longer if we want to have any chance to reach your sister."

Satori stood, looking up at the tall shinigami in front of her. She didn't know about shinigami the same way Orin did, and she didn't know what it meant for this particular one to break the law. She didn't know what it meant to be a servant, or what it meant to be a servant who wanted to do something she thought was right while her master prevented her from doing so. She didn't know know much of anything about Eiki.

But she did know that if this woman had saved her, had saved Orin, and wanted to keep on saving the rest of the city... then she could not be all bad.

Satori took Eiki's hand. Orin also nodded.

"If you have taken the extreme step of bringing Higan's armies here just for our sake, to save the lives of people that you don't even know, to save strangers to whom you have no obligation... then you're... ah, you're all right in my book, you haimisher mensch," she laughed, slapping Eiki on the back and seemingly not noticing the fairies and youkai by her side suddenly bristling with weapons all pointed at her.

"...What did she call me?" Eiki asked Satori, who shrugged. "All I can tell is that it was a compliment," the little girl answered.

"Then that's fine," the shinigami nodded, then turned around to face a group of about seven fairies and youkai who were dressed in more elaborate outfits than the typical soldier of Higan. Orin came to Satori's side and hugged her while Eiki issued her orders to her generals.

"So what do you think?" the kasha asked her young charge, who hugged her back. "Eiki doesn't seem like a gonif or a macher to me, but you can read her thoughts."

Satori watched as Eiki gestured to various areas while her generals nodded. "From what I can tell... her motives are completely pure. She doesn't want to hurt us or take anything from us. I think we can trust her."

"Bissela balabusta," Orin murmured, shaking her head as she watched Eiki issue a reprimand to the youngest of her fairy generals for some reason or another. "But... I still think that she's a good person." She hugged Satori tightly to herself, so that the little girl could smell the smoke in her clothing. "I am... still happy that we're safe."

"Yes," Satori replied, lowering her eyes. Maybe Orin was happy that she had made it out alive, but she... even though her sister had survived in the end, Satori was still guilty of killing her. She had condemned her sister to die, and it was only by pure chance that she hadn't died; if she had had her way, Koishi would be nothing more than a bloody splatter on the ground right now. She would be forever guilty of killing her sister for her own selfish reasons. The stain would never go away.

"Ready to go?" Eiki said, interrupting Satori's thoughts. She had just dismissed her generals, all but one, and she stood with her hand on her long, curved scythe. "We must find your sister ere long."

"How are we going to find her?" Orin asked, puzzled. "It's not like we can simply send her a message. And we can't see her from here."

"Not yet," Eiki replied, tapping the floor twice with the wooden staff of her scythe.

"What are you-- aah--" the kasha stammered as the sound of splashing suddenly broke out. A flash of green and blue light, and--

"Bu-- but--" Satori tried to explain what was happening before her. "The-- the nearest river is--"

"This doesn't need a river to ride on," Eiki laughed, waving everyone into the riverboat that had literally washed up on a wave of water out of the wall in front of her. "The Titanic can go anywhere. Now, hop in! Sumire, make sure the boat doesn't rock."

The fairy captain, Sumire, saluted her boss and leapt into the boat, holding it steady. Orin testily stepped in, tapped her foot against the oak wood, and settled in, taking a seat on one of the two benches. She reached out for Satori, who obliged and sat in Orin's lap. Eiki was the last to get in, and she stood, holding her scythe upside-down as if it were an oar. "Everybody settled?"

"Yeah," Orin replied with Satori. "Yes, boss," Sumire answered.

"Well then--" Eiki turned back to grin at them. "Let's GO!" She began to move her scythe back and forth in a rowing motion. Before Satori could figure out where that rumbling was coming from, a stray spout of water caught her in the face, and she sputtered, blinking away the water as the ship rose into the air, carried aloft by a waterspout coming out of the very rock. Eiki was apparently directing it with motions of her scythe, and as Orin wiped off Satori's face, the ship rose further and further in the air, to the cheers of Higan's army.

"Excellent," the shinigami said with evident satisfaction. "The manipulation of distances only does so much, but what it does do is amazing."

"Your ability is the manipulation of distances?" Orin asked, holding Satori in her lap and trying to stop her from leaning over the edge too much.

Eiki shook her head. "Well, that too, but it's not an inherent ability. It comes with the position of Shinigami of Higan. No, my ability is to see things in black and white. To see what is right and wrong, pretty much."

Orin frowned. "I thought that came with being a Yama."

"Permission to speak, my lady?" Sumire asked, raising her hand.

"Granted," Eiki responded, and went back to steering the ship as the waterspout began to extend.

Sumire, a fairy with short purple hair and the emblem of Higan emblazoned on her shako cap, pushed her cape aside and explained. "When someone becomes a Shinigami, be they youkai, fairy, or human, they are bestowed with the power to manipulate distances. Similarly, a Yama is granted powers, too, except they are endowed with the power to see black and white. They can see absolute right and wrong, which ordinary persons are incapable of. But in Lady Eiki's case, she can naturally see the difference between absolute right and wrong, something that should not naturally belong to anyone. It is like... she is a natural Yama."

"Wow," Orin blinked. "I have the power to carry away corpses, but that doesn't honestly mean much... Satori has the power to read minds, but that's something all satori have."

"I have the power to change the colors of anything," Sumire added. "More important to my job is this naginata." Sumire rattled the long sheathed pole strapped to her back. "But Lady Eiki did not inherit her powers. In fact, the abilities of a shinigami or a Yama cannot be inherited. Yet it is Eiki's natural ability. Granted, it's not terribly useful or even practical in combat, bu--"

Sumire ducked as the blade of Eiki's scythe whistled over her face, splattering Orin and Satori with water droplets.

"That will be all, Sumire," Eiki said, not even looking behind her as she continued rowing. Sumire grinned and fell silent once more as Orin giggled behind her hands.

By now, the water spout was arching over the lava pits, extended through Eiki's manipulation of distance. The water splashed against the sides of the boat all around them as it continued to lift them higher and higher, well out of the reach of enemy slings and arrows. They were at eye level with the lavafall, a huge hole in the far stone wall from which the lava poured and splashed down into the Hell of Blazing Fires, carrying lava in from deep within the depths of the former hell.

"Stand up," Eiki commanded. Sumire stood without question, but Orin and Satori were rather shaky on their feet and leaned on the side of the ship as they stood. "Look around for any sign of your sister."

"I can't see anything," Satori said disappointedly as she looked around, her eyes straining to see anything in the light of the flickering flames that were still consuming a good portion of the city. "Are you sure she's alive?"

"Believe me, you would have been able to tell if she had died," Eiki replied, also scanning the skies. "Most siblings do, I hear."

"And I would have been able to tell you where her corpse lay so I could carry it away," Orin added.

Satori winced, picturing Koishi's entrails splattered all over the ground.

"A wonderful bit of comfort," Sumire muttered, whacking Orin's tail lightly with her naginata. "Hey, that's the only thing my ability is good for!" Orin yelped, protesting and rubbing her tail tenderly. "Don't blame me for being a little bit morbid!"

"Look at the girl. She's all worried for her sister. Learn to be more tasteful."

"A shvarts yor," Orin muttered darkly.

"What did you say?"

"You should have a miserable year."

"Hey, you stupid kash--"

"Both of you, shut up!" Eiki roared, glaring at them both and pointing into the distance. "Tell me, do you see anything down there?" she demanded, pointing a finger down the tunnel from which the forces of Makai had emerged. "Do you see anything at the far end of the tunnel?!"

Orin and Sumire fell over each other leaning over the ship trying to see. "I can't see a thing," Orin complained, squinting. "I can't either," Sumire admitted reluctantly as she lowered her hand from above her eyes.

"Look more closely," Eiki ordered, and Satori heard the faintest bit of nervousness in her tone.

".... nothing," Orin said again, sighing. "What is it?" she asked, putting her hand on Eiki's shoulder to pull herself up. "... Eiki, is it just me, or is your heart rate increasing...?"

"... I think I see something," Sumire began. "But only if I turn everything to red filter color. It's... a litter? A litter like the kind that rich people are carried around in when they're lazy."

"Yes, that!" Eiki said excitedly, the excitement of nervousness. Orin frowned. Satori's eyes widened as she heard what was going on in the shinigami's mind.

"A litter, and the person in it..." Sumire continued. "... four, no, six. Six wings."

Satori's mouth went dry.

"Shinki," Eiki said aloud, her grip on her scythe turning her knuckles white. "Shinki has come."

"We... we should get down from here soon," Sumire suggested, her face as pale as Eiki's, just as a yell burst out from Satori's throat. Orin turned her head around as fast as she could as Satori began to bounce up and down in the ship.

"Utsuho!" Satori yelled aloud, pointing. "I see her in the far distance! Near the ceiling! There was just a flash of blue, and--"

"Utsuho is the name of the hellcrow that came to me up in Higan," Eiki said, looking like she was trying to calm down and failing miserably.

"I think that's Mai who's going down," Sumire commented. "None of the rest of Makai's generals is that outrageously terrible at flying. Except maybe Yumeko."

"But where's Koi--" Orin's question was interrupted by an immensely loud rumbling sound. It sounded a lot like boulders thudding down a mountainside, or an avalanche plowing its way down an icy slope. The thudding hurt Satori's ears, and invaded her chest, overpowering her heartbeat, drowning it out, echoing in her ribcage and shaking the satori from head to toe. Next to her, Orin was having the same reaction, and was breathing hard. Sumire was on her knees, holding her chest tightly. Eiki had her hand on her heart and a nervous look on her face. Beads of sweat rolled down her forehead, but Satori didn't think it was because of the heat.

And then the rumbling increased in intensity. There a metallic edge to it that had always been there, but now there was a screech, as if a door that hadn't been opened-- or closed-- for a hundred years was moving again, on hinges that hadn't been oiled in decades. The sound had to be coming from a machine, of course, but there were no machines that large in the Underground... except--

"The gates. The gates that regulate how quickly and how abundantly the lava flows down into the lava pits," Satori realized, looking to the lavafall to their side.

"The gates haven't been touched in decades," Orin added, shaking all over.

"Shinki would not allow the lava to overflow and sweep away an entire quarter of her army," Eiki frowned. "So that means that she must be--"

"She's stopping the flow of lava," Satori finished, noticing as the lava flow from the lavafall began to decrease ever so slightly. "The gears are deep within the rock, so it will take a few minutes to close entirely, but..."

"The gates work in a set of twos," the kasha said, reciting what she remembered of what she had been told about the gates. "As the lava flow closes, another gate opens beneath, redirecting all the lava from the Hell of Blazing Fires deeper into the ground, draining it of all the lava. It was only ever used when the Yamas wanted to make repairs."

Eiki snapped her fingers.

"She's draining the lava pits so that her army can meet mine directly," she concluded. "And with me out of the way, Chireiden will be theirs. She must know that with the pits between us, my flying army will decimate hers. So she's getting rid of our advantage."

"She is?" Satori asked. "She's going to win?"

"Not if I have anything to say about it." Eiki smiled grimly, turning to Sumire, who was pulling the long wrapped rod off of her back. "Sumire! Give the signal. We attack this instant."

"Yes, my lady!" Sumire replied, pulling the last wrapping off of her naginata. Her hands danced over the staff and blade, and they changed from brown and silver to bright neon red instantly, flashing in the darkness. A roar came up from the armies of Higan.

Sumire stood on the helm of the ship, raising her naginata to the crowds, then swung it around to point at Makai's forces. "FAIRY DIVISION!" she bellowed, her voice still halfway overpowered by the booming of gears deep within the rock. "TAKE FLIGHT AND OBEY YOUR YAMA'S ORDERS! CHAAAAAAAAAAARGE!"

Instantly, thousands of fairies took to the air, their wings lighting up with glowing colors. They zoomed over the slowly-draining lava pits, getting close enough to hit Makai with slings and arrows but not low enough to be hit by their arrows in turn. They began to wreak havoc on the roaring armies of Makai, who raised their shields in an attempt to guard themselves.

All the while, the rumbling continued, and the silhouette of six wings began to get clearer and clearer to Satori. She looked at Eiki, who was nervously crossing her arms, and at Orin, who was sitting down in the ship, not really wanting to look down.

And just then--

"SATORIN!" a familiar voice exclaimed, snapping Satori out of her reverie.

"Eh?" Satori began, just as Koishi leapt from Utsuho's arms at her.

Several things then happened all at once.

First, Koishi's fingers brushed Satori's shoulder.

Next, Eiki screamed.

Last, an enormous yellow laser smashed into them all.

-----

Yumeko looked at Sara, confusion on her face.

"... what do you mean, Shinki is going to fight Eiki Shiki herself?"



Next installment: is coming god knows when. I have my insane IB tests all this week. Tomorrow is my English Paper 1. I'm so dead. Shinki help me. Or don't. Whatever she prefers.

And as a response to the question of what historical event Koishi's leap off of the Palace is based on, it's based on a patently ridiculous uber-nationalistic Mexican military story. Specifically, the story of the six Ni?os H?roes (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ni%C3%B1os_H%C3%A9roes) (the "Boy Heroes") who died defending Mexico at Mexico City's Chapultepec Castle from invading U.S. forces. Specifically, Koishi emulated Juan Escutia, one of the six cadets, most famous for climbing to the top of the castle, wrapping himself up in the Mexican flag, and jumping from the roof to keep it from falling into enemy hands.

Also, Sumire's name is flagrantly ripped off from the Flower Division's Sumire (from Sakura Taisen), which I considered to be a halfway decent naming scheme for the generals of Higan.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 26, 2009, 06:41:59 PM
About time this got updated.

-----

"Mommy, who is that?"

"Who is what, dear?"

"That woman in the blue and white!" She pointed. Her mother followed her gaze, squinting.

"You must have much better eyesight than I do, Alice. I can't see anything."

"The one on the boat on the waterspout with the green hair!"

Alice was almost rocking the litter with her excited jumps. Shinki leaned up from her reclining position, her features changing from a relaxed mother to the terrible demon Queen of Makai.

"... I see her. Alice, where's your Shanghai?"

The little blonde girl handed Shanghai over with a sad look on her face. Shinki noticed this and ruffled Alice's hair affectionately. "Don't worry, she won't get hurt. I promise. I just need her to deliver a small message for me."

Shinki held Shanghai in her right palm. Narrowing her eyes, she drew her left hand over the doll in two circular motions, clockwise and then counterclockwise.

"The gift of life to be given freely," Shinki murmured, "by those who have the gift to give the gift away."

The blonde doll glowed gently from the inside, radiating a faint blue light. The little doll stood up on its weak legs, then gave a small jump, hovering in the air above Shinki's palm and staying there.

"Shanghai!" Alice cried out happily upon seeing her doll move on its own. Shanghai turned slightly to acknowledge Alice, then back to Shinki.

"Shanghai, go on ahead of us and tell Yumeko that I'm going to fight Eiki Shiki myself. She'll know what I mean."

The small doll saluted and hovered off of Shinki's hand, then zoomed off towards the end of the cave down which Shinki and Alice were traveling on a litter carried by half a dozen honor guard of demons. Shinki narrowed her eyes as the litter came closer.

"... it is against the law for Eiki to be here," Shinki observed, her frown turning into a smirk. "It seems that Miss Morality there only obeys the law insofar as it is convenient. Well, no matter. So do I. Then again, that's my job..." she spoke aloud, mostly to herself.

Alice looked up at her, not seeming to want to interrupt her mother in the middle of one of her mutterings. She fingered another doll in her hands instead. It was another doll, a new one she had painstakingly sewn just a few days earlier with Yumeko's help before she left to war. Its name was Hourai.

Shinki, for her part, continued to smile as she made an arcane hand motion with her right hand, cutting the air in two with a fast slash-- and pulling a bright yellow rod out of the ether in its place.

"Stay back, Alice," she ordered in her most commanding voice. "I'm going to send my old green-haired pal a gift." She stretched out her right arm, palm downwards, while the yellow rod hovered above her arm, shaking, radiating power while Shinki murmured a few more incantations.

"Demon Arrow - Meline!" she called out, and instantly the rod shot forth from above Shinki's arm, like a taut crossbow releasing its bolt, but the yellow rod widened and widened until it was the size of their litter. It crashed straight into the boat, and straight into Eiki Shiki.

"Excellent aim," she complimented herself, then turned to Alice. "Are you sure you don't want to stay home?" she asked, a faint tone of worry in her voice. "I'd rather leave you back at Auntie Yuka's mansion or even Tsukuyomi Castle with Gengetsu and Mugetsu. I don't want you anywhere near a war."

Alice shook her head. "I'm not a little kid anymore!" she protested, sticking out her lower lip. "I can take care of myself!"

"But..." Shinki looked down and to the side. "I should have never let you have 'anything you want!' for your birthday."

"But I'd rather be with you," Alice pouted, looking sad. "I'll be safe if I'm with you."

"Ohh--" Shinki covered her mouth. She was blushing bright red to the tips of her ears. She extended her arms to Alice. "Come here, you adorable little girl!" Alice happily ran into her mother's arms. Shinki stroked her hair as she held her daughter, keeping an eye on the approaching opening to the cavern of the Underground City.

"Don't worry," she said softly, kissing Alice's head. "We'll be back in Pandaemonium just in time for Yumeko to make supper."

-----

Yumeko looked at Sara, confusion on her face. She lay on a soldier's cot in a hastily-erected tent, apart from the main army, atop a small rock outcropping that the officers of Makai's army had taken up residence on. Next to her, Yuki was tending to her wounds, as well as Mai's. Luize was on her other side, looking up nervously at Sara. Sara had a doll in her hand that Yumeko recognized as Shanghai, the first doll Alice had sewn (mostly) entirely on her own.

The maid looked halfway between puzzled and shocked.

"... what do you mean, Shinki is going to fight Eiki Shiki herself?"

Just then, a thunderclap. It wasn't a thunderclap, of course, but the sonic boom made by one of Shinki's laser arrows smashing into the unbreakable hull of the Kawaxanadu's ship echoed and rang in Yumeko's ears. She would have raised a hand to cover her ears, if only her right hand hadn't been pierced through with a glass shard the size of a gohei. Irritated, she grit her teeth and pulled the shard out in a flurry of gore, specks of her blood flying everywhere.

Yuki frowned at Yumeko as she took her hands off of her ears. "I was going to get to that one, you know."

"That sonic boom hurt my ears," Yumeko explained. "It somehow seemed more expedient to be in pain for two things at once."

"You could have permanently messed up your nerves," Yuki continued.

Yumeko flexed her fingers, did a sleight of hand, and threw a dagger into Yuki's hat.

Yuki frowned again and pulled the knife out, laying it on a table with other assorted medical supplies on it. "Fine. Next time you get crunched in two by a chandelier, don't come crying to me for help."

"Sorry," Yumeko laughed, some of her good mood returning now that she wasn't in direct hostilities any more (and was missing a few pounds of glass). She turned to Sara again. "What do you mean, Lady Shinki wants to fight Eiki herself?"

"That's what Shanghai said," Sara shrugged, handing the doll over to Yumeko. It balanced on Yumeko's right-hand fingers, not wanting to step on the enormous gash in her palm.

Yumeko looked into her palm; she could see the brown of the ground in one of the cracks. "Don't worry, Shanghai. I heal fast. Shinki's almost down the tunnel?"

Shanghai nodded, not wanting to step on Yumeko's gaping wound. Yumeko laughed again. "See, Shanghai?" She moved her hand to the doll's eye level, showing it all the capillaries, veins and arteries linking back together, the muscle healing, the bone restoring. "As soon as the object is removed from where it cuts me, I start healing fast. I'm fine."

She offered her palm again to the doll, and, shyly, the doll took it, still taking care not to put pressure on the wound. Yumeko smiled and looked up at Sara.

"Sara, please go to greet Lady Shinki, and then accompany her to me so that I can explain the situation."

"Wait," Yuki interrupted. "Shinki is here?"

Yumeko nodded. "She is indeed."

"Well... what's she, er-- DOING here?"

The maid shrugged. "It is always a whim with her. But since she has decided to join in this fight--" Yumeko looked at Yuki, winking. "Then we will not be here for much longer, and soon we can go back to Makai for a rest."

"What about that shinigami?"

"The shinigami can be disposed of--"

"No, no, no," Yuki protested, shaking her head. "Shinki may be a goddess, but the shinigami of the Sanzu is death incarnate. Eiki Shiki will not hesitate to kill Shinki, and she has no reason at all to not want to do so."

"She will hesitate-- if we request the rules of the Spellcard System," the maid responded in a cool, level tone. "If Eiki agrees, and there is no way she could not, then Shinki can move quickly to strike her down."

"Ah," the black-white witch responded, nodding. "It will force Eiki to fight on equal ground with Shinki. And after Shinki defeats her--"

"I move in for the kill," Yumeko finished with a wink and a flash of silver in her hand. She motioned to Sara. "Now go on. Bring Lady Shinki here."

Sara left the tent, a bit hastily, Yumeko observed. She turned to Yuki. "So, how drained is the pit of lava?"

"According to our instruments... I don't know."

Yumeko raised an eyebrow.

"Did you just tell your superior that you don't know the answer to a question that you should know?"

"We-- well, everything melts before it hits the bottom, and our sonar isn't doing too well, and neither is the magic, and--"

The maid looked at her and laughed again.

"Out of curiousity, what would you like to eat once we get back?"

Yuki blinked. Probably at the abrupt shift in topic. "Uh-- I like pastries. Maybe... oh, something sweet."

"Pastries?"

"Like a chocolate cake covered in melted chocolate with swirls of dark chocolate and milk chocolate icing on top, or chocolate truffles with chocolate inside, decorated with white chocolate--"

"Understood. You shall have it all waiting for you as dessert tomorrow night."

"Eh?" Yuki blinked again. Yumeko had never indulged her sweet tooth like this before. "Wha--"

"I will also invite you and Yuki to dine with us from now on."

"WHA--"

Yumeko silenced her by putting her knife to her lips. "Ah, ah. No buts. I always invite the best-performing general of a campaign to dine. In your case, you've been serving for a while as my magic specialist. As head maid of Pandaemonium Mansion, I am all too happy to invite you and Yuki to sup with us whenever you will, and to welcome you into the household as Lady Shinki's personal guard."

"Ah, I guess--" Yuki looked at Yumeko, a quizzical look in her eye. "That's why you asked me about what I liked to eat."

"Yes," Yumeko answered, looking out through a gap in the tent to watch for her master. She turned back to Yuki and gave her a sly wink.

"Shinki is here to win the battle all on her own, so from this point I know that all I have to concentrate on is preparing tomorrow's meal."

-----

Out of nowhere, from the darkness of the dark cave. Satori had been occupied with embracing her sister, Utsuho and Rin had been watching happily, and Sumire had been concerned with staring down at the opposing army's formation. Eiki was really the only one that had had even a hint. And even for her, that hint came too late, because she only realized what the huge yellow laser WAS mere seconds before it smashed right into her with the force of a train rolling downhill on a smooth track.

The blast had flung Satori out of the Titanic. Her sister was suddenly a blur, and so was her vision, but she heard the piercing of everyone else's thoughts coming from around her. No one was thinking in full sentences, thanks to being panicked, but--

Isn't the lava... right below us?

Satori flung her arms around wildly, feeling a dizzy sensation in her head. She was still spinning in the air, the wind rushing around her ears. Her eyes were closed to prevent more dizziness, and her limbs were all over the place, scrambling desperately for a hold. Beneath her, the Hell of Blazing Fires was burning along at god knew how many degrees centigrade. She could feel the waves of heat coming off of it--

And more importantly, she could feel that sinking feeling in her stomach, the one she got whenever things got really bad.

In this case, though, the sinking feeling was literal. Satori was falling through the air to her death in the warm embrace of the Hell of Blazing Fires. The hot wind buffeted her face as she turned downwards; in only about twenty seconds she would close the gap between herself and the suface of the boiling lava.

She was all ready to panic, and then--

... Is this how my sister felt when I forced her off the top of the building, knowing that she was going to die?

It occurred to Satori that she had no idea how it felt, to smash into the ground from more than ten stories up. Even a little girl the size of Satori, who weighed a bit over a hundred pounds, would end up hitting the ground with the force of a ton. It was just basic physics. So Satori would have ended up smashing into the pavement, maybe a little bit through it, her bones crushed, her still-warm blood seeping into the cracks all around her, her Third Eye flickering for a moment before it ran out of blood and died, too.

No, that will not be how I meet my end.

Satori remembered that the surface of lava was not solid.

It will be similar, but not quite. The force might hurt, certainly, but it would be quickly replaced by the feeling of uncontrollable burning. Scalding my body, scathing every part of me, literally beginning to devour me with a heat that will never cool down. I will feel my skin burn, like it had been before, trapped beneath the tenth-floor staircase, but hotter than I have ever felt before. The flames cooked me; this will devour me entirely, swallow me up, reduce me to ash. Back to nothingness.

Of course, I will be screaming the entire time.

It will be similar, but not quite.

Satori felt a drop of sweat drop from her forehead into her mouth. She tasted the salty drop, even as the distance between herself and the lava was now in the single digits.

... but it's not like my sister's ending might have been any more pleasant... in fact, maybe with what I was going to make her do, I deserve it--

--Satori's position was reversed. All she saw was a blur of light blue, and suddenly, she was moving upwards, away from the choking heat.

?Eh?? she blinked.

?Hold on,? the small body she was holding onto said. Satori did so, a bit too dazed to do much else.

Is this how Utsuho saved Koishi when I could not?

Satori held on to the small being tightly as it climbed up a bit in the air. The hot air wafting upwards from the Hell of Blazing Fires began to peter out, and before long, Satori could breathe again without feeling as if she were tasting flames again.

... where is my sister, anyway?

Solid ground. Satori had been set down on stone. She was next to the Hell of Blazing Fires now, where she had run into Eiki Shiki earlier.

?Where is my sister??

The small person, a youkai by the looks of it, did not bow deeply as she might have, but instead looked around in the air. Satori tried to follow her gaze, but the flames in her eyes and the lingering burning images in her retinas would not let her see much.

?I think she's safe,? the youkai responded.

?Thank you for saving me,? Satori said awkwardly, not knowing how to thank her.

?It is expected of me.? The youkai brushed off the compliment, though Satori could hear the echoes of her words in the youkai's thoughts. The other girl was pleased. Satori smiled.

?What is your name, youkai?? She noticed that this was one of the generals that Eiki Shiki had been talking to. But her uniform was a bit different from the rest of Higan's generals. Light blue patterned with sakura petals instead of dark blue, and an emblem of sakura emblazoned on her hat instead of the red-petaled lycoris radiata of the fields of the dead next to the Sanzu River.

?Sakura,? she responded, and Satori bit back the urge to facepalm. ?Commander of the special forces of Hakugyokurou, under the special orders of Saigyouji Yuyuko, Princess of the Netherworld.?

?Saigyouji Yuyuko?? Satori asked.

?Princess Yuyuko of the land of the dead,? Sakura responded. ?The other queen of the dead. While Eiki is down here, the dead are currently being detoured to Hakugyokurou because there is no ferrywoman to take them across the Sanzu.?

?So... Eiki is not the only one fighting Shinki??

?Not entirely,? Sakura returned. ?Princess Yuyuko has sent a force of elite soldiers of, well, ghosts to fight.? She raised her hand so that if Satori looked closely, she could see how pale, how... transparent it was. ?I'm not a youkai. I'm just a dead human. But we can still fight, you shall see.

?Hakurei, however, is staying out of it, and so is Mayohiga, Eientei and the Scarlet Devil Mansion. You see--? She gave Satori a pained smile. ?Higan is an exception, but no one else in the aboveground even knows you exist.?

?Good,? Satori replied. ?And it should stay that way.?

?Even now, while you're being attacked?? There was a tone of irritation in Sakura's voice. ?You'd prefer to die out down here, beneath the earth's crust, already buried, while there are people who are willing to help you??

?Bu-- but I have been taught that if invaders from the Aboveground come, that they will destroy our way of life.?

?And this isn't?? Sakura waved her hand across the lava pits, indicating the clamoring, screeching forces of Makai. ?Perhaps I am not your teacher, but my Princess has deigned to help you out when she has no real obligation to do so. And perhaps you should appreciate that.?

?Your words are as scathing as the lava,? Satori observed, but inwardly she was repentant. ?Sorry.?

Sakura blinked. ?I didn't expect her to apologize,? Satori heard in her thoughts, and frowned slightly. ?You didn't expect me to apologize, then??

Satori was rewarded with a flush of red to the dead girl's cheeks. Sakura looked almost alive for a moment. ?I-- I'm sorry! I'm a bit stressed out...?

?s' fine,? Satori laughed. ?I have learned my lesson, you have learned yours.?

?Yes,? Sakura said in reply, bowing slightly, then returned her attention to the skies. ?Aah-- where is Eiki? Where is Sumire??

During the whole conversation, Satori's eyes had been healing, but she still probably would not see much peering into the dark, even with the illumination of the Hell of Blazing Fires. She raised her hand to the air. ?Allow me.?

Satori could hear the thoughts of other people in passing and without any intention to do so, but it had been a while since she had actively cast her Third Eye's gaze over a large area to hear the thoughts of everybody there without focusing on any one person. She steeled herself for the burden. Whenever a satori strained their Third Eye too much, a roiling headache would be the first thing to come, and then in succession, other problems such as shortness of breath, increase in heartbeat, lack of feeling in their extremities-- even an experienced, powerful satori like Komeiji Miyani had suffered from this from time to time. Satori could not hope to maintain her web of Third Eye perception for very long. Which meant that she would have to find them fast.

First, Koishi. Satori could hear only intermittent thoughts. What was going on with her? It was like her Third Eye was half closed or something. But she was alive... somewhere. Even if what came through from her thoughts was the thought equivalent of mere static...

Next, Orin.

Oh vez mear, fermisht, fershlugina--

Orin was obviously fine. In fact, her thoughts were astoundingly close.

?Sakura, mind looking around for a hellca--?

?Bubbala, I am here,? Orin purred next to Satori's ear. Satori jumped slightly. ?Orin!?

The hellcat hugged the satori tightly. ?Are you all right, Satorin??

?Yes, I'm fine!? Satori returned the hug. ?But where is everyone else??

?I don't know,? Orin admitted. ?I just jumped as far as I could to the edge of the pits. I don't know about anyone else.?

?I will keep looking for them, then,? Satori said, and turned back around, raising her hand. ?Let's open up my Third Eye wide...?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 26, 2009, 06:46:04 PM
(continued)

Next, Utsuho. Where was she? Of all the people in the ship, she would be the one most likely to have survived and not fallen into the lava--

Bullshit fuckin' lazer beam fuckin' messin' up mah STYLE, man.

?...?

Imma go bust a cap in that Shinki bitch's ass!

?.....................?

Imma rape her bitch ass from here to Higan--

Satori quietly turned her Third Eye away from the source of the thoughts.

That... could not possibly be Utsuho.

? could it?

Yet the thoughts had carried Utsuho's distinct voice, her... flavor was the best way to describe it. It was Utsuho.

?... That blast must have done something to her,? Satori determined, and opened up her Third Eye once more to scan the skies.

?Sumire, Eiki, where are you,? she murmured to herself.

Thankfully, it was at that very moment that Sakura leapt up beside her. ?Sumire! SUMIRE!? she called out--

?Sakura!? It was Sumire, illuminated by the light given off by the Hell of Blazing Fires. Sumire was fluttering over the lava pits, which seemed to be diminishing in their brightness. In her right hand, she had her naginata. In her other hand, impossibly intact and dragging her own ship, was--

?Eiki Shiki?? Satori called out. ?EIKI!?

Sumire came to the shore and pulled Eiki out of the lava. The unbearably hot lava dripped off of her like it was mere water. Eiki lay there for a few moments, and then--

?... Ow ow ow, my body hurts,? Eiki said, wincing and sitting up on her hands. ?How are you all? Safe? Sorry I didn't see Shinki coming.?

?Ho-- how are you--?

?Oh, this?? Satori watched as Eiki stood up and brushed specks of lava off of her skirt with her bare hands. ?Death cannot die,? Eiki explained. ?That would be redundant. And I don't even have permission to,? she said. ?And this is not a strange eon, it's a normal one. Basically, I cannot die.? She motioned to her fairy captain, who was still breathing a bit hard. ?Sumire, of course, being a mortal fairy of Higan, can. But she'll just end up in Higan again.?

?I respawn, yes,? Sumire finished, smiling. ?So, Eiki. Shinki is here.?

It wasn't a question, Satori noted.

Eiki's eyes narrowed. ?Yes... Shinki wants to fight me.? The Titanic bobbed in the lava behind Eiki, sinking further down. ?That laser was aimed at me, I promise you that. Regretfully, it isn't the worst she has to throw.?

?So... what happens now?? Orin asked.

?I would normally attack right now, but there's no point in it.? Eiki turned around. ?The lava pits are almost entirely drained. I was being dragged along the bottom when Sumire pulled  me out of there.?

?The la--? Satori pushed her way past Orin's legs and looked.

For the first time in living memory, the lava pits were going dry. The Hell of Blazing Fires was draining away, deep into the earth. Already, spots of dry land were beginning to surface.

?In a minute or two, the land will be cool enough for Shinki to charge,? Eiki observed.

?Shinki-- is going to--? Satori stammered.

Eiki looked at her, regretful thoughts echoing through her mind. ?Sorry, Satori,? she apologized. ?But now you're going to have to get out of here. This will be a bloody battlefield in a matter of minutes. Get to high land as fast as you can, and my generals and I shall take it from here.?

?Bu-- the lava--?

?The lava pits are almost entirely drained. Soon it shall be a plain upon which Shinki and I will command our troops against one another.? Eiki looked down. ?I hope Shinki will come to terms before then, because even though I am willing to fight, I don't want to shed any more blood than I really have to.?

?So, get on,? Sakura said to Orin and Satori, waving them away. ?We'll take it from here. Go!?

?But wait!? Satori protested. ?We-- I lost track of Koishi and Utsuho!?

?Where are they??

Satori waved her hand helplessly into the darkness above them.

?Sumire, Sakura, if you will.?

Sumire and Sakura both saluted. ?Yes, ma'am.? Then they lifted Satori and Orin into the air-- and in Sumire's case, Orin's wheelbarrow too.

The mental equivalent of static.

Satori opened her Third Eye as wide as she could.

... what does that say about Koishi's mind?

-----

?Where be that skank ho Shinki! Imma gonna fuckin' give her a piece of mah MIND!?

Koishi wanted to cry.

Shinki's surprise attack had flung Utsuho and Koishi far upwards, into the rocky wall. Koishi had scrambled for a foothold, frantic, but had unexpectedly found a strong ledge wide enough for many people to stand or sit on.

Okuu had not been so lucky. She had been thrown into the wall head first, and the impact had clearly done something to the poor girl's mind. It seemed that she was now behaving like the infamous ?gangstas? from the aboveground. Eientei had especially been a haven for this sort of vulgarity.

And now Okuu was insisting on describing, in pathetically bad detail, how she was gonna kick Shinki's ?bitch ass? into fine powder and rape Yumeko.

Koishi placed her hand over her Third Eye, blocking its range so that she could not hear Utsuho's perverse thoughts, and looked far, far below her, seeing Satori being caught by a ghostly-looking character and landing safely. She yelled out for her sister, but was drowned out by the ungodly screeching of the ten thousand or more demons of Makai's armies.

?We have to get down there,? Koishi said determinedly. It was an odd subversion of what she had done literally less than an hour ago. She had flung herself downwards, but now she was going to do it again, and willingly too.

?We gonna head down to the crib?? Okuu asked.

?I bet you don't even know what that means,? Koishi returned. She touched her Third Eye, trying and failing to shut off Okuu's immensely dirty thoughts concerning Yumeko.

Partly out of curiosity, she closed the lid to her Third Eye halfway.

If seeing the thoughts of all creatures around her was staring through the minds of people as if it were a pool of crystal clear water, peering into the minds of people through a halfway-closed Third Eye was like being roughly shoved forward, pushed into the water itself, causing a huge splash, disturbing the calm surface, and being forced to keep one's eyes open in the now-murky pool.

It was something Koishi had never seen before. She had playfully closed her Third Eye before, of course; so did every other satori when they were children. But never had her vision been changed so dramatically. All that had happened was that their Third Eyes' range had been decreased; it had never shifted entirely.

?Wat 'chu doin', my nigga?? Okuu asked, fluttering into Koishi's range of vision.

Before Koishi could chastise her for her completely out-of-line vulgarity, her Third Eye caught sight of Okuu's thoughts.

First, the usual.

Fuckin' skank-ass ho Shinki, imma beat her ass into the ground, an' that Yumeko bitch too, imma rape her in the ass with a fireplace poker, an' mebbe that Mai bitch too, imma shove some lazers into her bitch ass--

But things were different this time. She plunged deeper into Okuu's mind, past the profanities and vulgarities, past the visions of rappers with gold-capped false teeth and the gyrating, jiggling women wearing little more than two rubber bands-- Past all that. She dove deeper into Utsuho's thoughts, past the thoughts reflecting onto the surface, into the murky depths of her deeper mind, the less substantial thoughts, more instinctual, more reactive, the subconscious--

eat food. eatfood. eateatfoodeat. eateatfoodeateatfoodeateatfoodeateateat
flap wings flap fly keep flying fly maintain fly flying
eatfoodeateateatfoodeateateateatfoodeateateatfoodeat
bling shootemup raperaperape beat down show superior rap pickupline gangstacreed
watchdanger. shinki laser. watch keep eye out
koishi friend feed me satori thought read feed me foodeateateatfoodeatfooooooooood


Koishi looked at the fourth thought, her own mind observing it from a distance. It was not like the others; it was brand new, and carried the faint aura of being... foreign to Okuu, somehow. She reached out and wished it would turn off.

And it did. It lost power and stopped rotating in Utsuho's head, and dropped lifelessly to the bottom of her mind.

Koishi blinked, feeling somehow strangely detached from it all. She turned her eye to the rest of Okuu's head, peering through the murky waters that clouded her vision.

?... why don't you think of getting us down from up here?? she said slowly, deliberately. She was going on a hunch, curious--

climbdown koishi onshoulders flydown findsatoriorinrin eikisumire to safety safety security

-- it had worked?

By all means, it had. The idea had taken root in Okuu's head, circulating amongst all the other subconscious drives in her behavior. It seems that the idea of ?safety? had appealed to her inner drives, the basic desires for food, water, shelter inherent in every creature.

Before Koishi could say anything further, though, she felt a tug at her chest. She looked down and saw a cord reaching out of her heart, coruscating serenely around her body. She pulled it experimentally, and felt a responding tug. She looked up, and besides seeing a second cord attached to what felt like her brain, she saw a gigantic green Third Eye ? her own ? looking down at her from above the surface of Okuu's mind. From her own body.

?Pull me up,? Koishi said, more on instinct than anything else. The Third Eye complied, reeling her up, and she zoomed out of Okuu's head, going up, up, past the murky base thoughts, past the half-formed ideas, past the sights of outside that were transmitted from her eyes, past the surface thoughts--

And back into her own brain. Koishi felt a sudden rush in her ears and twitched instinctively, and she was surprised when she saw that her fingers responded.

?So, uh, Koishi, are we going to get down now??

?Get down?? Koishi asked, a bit absentmindedly, still a bit dazed-- and blinked. Utsuho was standing before her, in the air, her wings beating behind her, maintaining her in the air. She had a quizzical expression on her face, of course, as she always did, but her previous, short-lived macho cool exterior was entirely gone.

?Go kick Shinki's bitch ass,? the satori prodded.

?Uhh... what?? Okuu asked, tilting her head to one side.

?You heard me, ho,? Koishi responded, trying to evoke some response in Okuu.

?... you lost me,? the hellcrow replied.

?... huh,? Koishi murmured. It seemed that what she had just done in Okuu's mind... WHATEVER the heck it was that she had just done in Okuu's mind... it had turned off the vulgarity of Okuu's thoughts. She wasn't a wannabe gangster anymore, and she had no desire to inflict violence upon helpless bystanders in the form of countless perverse insinuations.

She knew that some older satori with literally centuries of experience could do it, but... had she manipulated Okuu's thoughts? No, she hadn't even done that; simple mind-manipulation wouldn't have stopped those ideas entirely. What she had done was something no satori in their histories had done, she had broken through the surface and manipulated Okuu's mind, not in her conscious, but her subconscious...

?Are you feeling all right?? Okuu asked, coming closer. ?You look a bit confused.?

?Il Palazzo sar? mai sconfitto,? Koishi muttered to herself again, reassuring herself that her own mind was intact. ?I'm fine,? she said aloud to the hellcrow, standing up. She touched her hand to her Third Eye and found, not surprisingly, that it was wide open like it always was.

She made a mental note to find out more about what had happened to her from Satori. In the meantime... she extended her hand to Utsuho, who obligingly took it.

?This is the second time you'll have saved me from falling to my death,? Koishi said with a smile. ?I owe you a lot, Okuu.?

?In that case, can you feed me soon?? Okuu responded with a pained grin. ?I'm hungry!?

?Of course!? Koishi responded as, behind Okuu, two important people became visible.

?Satorin!? the white-haired satori exclaimed as her older sister smiled back.

-----

And yet, there was something wrong with that smile, Satori saw. Koishi had been a bit slower to smile this time, and it was vaguely... forced.

She didn't want to think that at all of her precious sister. She was guilty of so much already! And now was she going to think that secretly her sister didn't love her?

Koishi did seem a bit slower now, though, Satori observed as she watched Orin and Okuu embrace one another. Not by much, and not so much that most other people would notice.

At that moment, Koishi's gaze moved to her sister, and Satori self-consciously dropped her thoughts where they were and obscured them. Any mind-reader would be able to tell that she had been thinking of something else, so she brought up a problem she did not want to think of; the fact that in a few seconds, now that the Hell of Blazing Fires was completely drained, that the armies of Higan and Makai were to meet head-to-head.

?Satori...? Koishi blanched a few seconds later. ?They're... going to fight??

?Yes,? Satori responded, her heart sinking. It had taken Koishi a measurable span of time to read her mind. She would have to talk with her about this later... if there was a later.

?Hooray hooray happy family reunion,? Sakura interrupted, a hint of irritation in her tone.

?You're done now?? Sumire asked, her voice strained. Satori could tell she was trying her hardest to be polite.

?Yes, we are safe now,? Orin responded, grinning at Sumire because she knew it would irritate her.

The two generals, ghost girl and fairy alike, bowed deeply. ?Then this is where we bid you farewell,? Sakura said, doing her best to smile.

?We shall probably not see them again, will we, Sumire?? she said, trying to laugh.

?No, probably not,? the fairy captain responded, pulling her shako cap down over her eyes.

Satori and Orin looked at them, then at each other.

?Time for us to go, then,? Sumire continued, her face obscured. ?Let's go...?

But Sumire didn't finish that sentence, since she was stopped by Orin's fierce hug.

?Let go of me, you annoying hellcat!? Sumire protested, flailing wildly. She was so much smaller than the kasha that she was a full meter off the ground.

?Aaah, you were practically made to kvetch me,? she said happily. ?But bei mir bist du shayn... gai ga zinta hatte.?

?... that better have been a compliment,? Sumire objected, trying to sound irritated and failing to do it. Orin laughed again and hugged her.

?She seems to be enjoying it,? Sakura observed.

?She is,? Satori said, turning her Third Eye's gaze from Sumire to Sakura. ?And you want a hug, don't you??

Sakura smiled. ?It's not like I could hide it, Miss Komeiji.? So of course Satori hugged her, the ghostly girl she had known for such a short amount of time.

Ahh, so soft, so cute, so tiny-- even if I get killed here, at least this was worth it--

?Thank you for thinking I am cute,? Satori said, and Sakura froze, stiff as a board for a second, and then sighed and ruffled Satori's hair.

?If I'm going to die, then I am at least going to have ruffled your hair,? Sakura said determinedly, and gave Satori one last squeeze. ?I'll put in a good word for you with Princess Yuyuko.?

?Thank you,? Satori said again, and let Sakura go. Sakura and Sumire backed off.

?Will we see you again?? Orin asked.

Sumire laughed. ?We are but minor characters! Just generals, Orin. No, the one you should be concerned for is Eiki. Eiki will lead us to victory over Makai, I promise you.?

?And we shall do our best to help,? Sakura said, taking a step off of the ledge and hovering in midair, her feet dissolving into a ghostly tail. ?Shall we exeunt??

?We shall,? Sumire said, tossing Satori a small salute. ?May the Palace of the Earth Spirits rise again!?

And then they fell through the air, zooming off to the far side of the battlefield. Satori peered over the edge to watch them go, and was unprepared for what she saw.

?... the Hell of Blazing Fires is gone??

Orin also looked over the edge. ?... looks like it, Satorin,? she said softly.

Satori could not believe it. Never in her life had she ever even heard of such a thing. The Hell of Blazing Fires... gone? Not even in history had this ever happened. The gate was permanently open for a reason; never before had someone drained the lava pits.

And yet, there it was before her. Swiftly-cooling land had surfaced at the bottom of the pits, hissing with steam as it was exposed to the cooler underground air for the first time since its creation, ages ago. No more lava, no more Hell of Blazing Fires.

?It's already so much darker now,? Orin said, her cat's eyes narrowing. ?Even for me. The only reason it's not pitch black is because of the burning city.?

Satori was starting to realize how important the Hell of Blazing Fires was to Chireiden. Already she could feel a chill creep into her body; the ever-present heat from the lava pits was gone, after all.

Without the Hell of Blazing Fires, we shall all surely die, Satori realized. Eiki had to have realized this too--

She saw that Sakura and Sumire had reached their green-haired commander. She stood firm on the far side of the Hell of Blazing Fires, her expression unreadable from this distance. Satori got the feeling that she was just waiting for Shinki to show her face, and from there choose to either charge head-on with her troops or fight Shinki hand-to-hand.

?Fairies may respawn,? Orin said, apparently thinking exactly what Satori was thinking. ?But that doesn't mean it won't be painful.?

Satori winced as soon as her Third Eye scanned what precisely Orin was thinking of; it wasn't pleasant.

?Eiki should fight Shinki one-on-one,? Okuu commented, and Satori gave a slight jump. Okuu had been quiet the entire time, since she hadn't had any relationship to Sakura or Sumire earlier. And Koishi--

?Oh wow, I've never seen that before!?

It was like she had dropped off of Satori's radar, she realized, her mouth going a bit dry. She had turned around to look, and Koishi wasn't there. And then her words.

... Koishi had been next to her the entire time.

?Eh?? Koishi asked, her face innocent, looking at Satori. Satori's look of shock must have been evident. She shook her head, willing herself out of the surprise.

This is bizarre. It's as if she's always been there, right next to me, but I just hadn't noticed her... What's going on...?*

*Apologies to the Nameless Fairies. For all of this. But for that bit especially.

?'s nothing,? Satori said, her tongue feeling like it was made of lead.

At this point, any satori would have looked at her and read her rampant thoughts with barely any effort at all, they were that apparent. They weren't even surface thoughts; Satori was mentally screaming it out.

Koishi! Koishi, my dear sister! What is wrong with you?!

And yet--

?Okay,? Koishi accepted, and continued to watch.

... Koishi. Please, tell me what is wrong.

If Koishi heard it at all, she gave no indication.

Koishi, can you hear me? Can you hear me, Koishi?

?Oh, look,? Koishi said, pointing excitedly at the red tent on the Makai side of the field. ?That red maid is coming out with that woman with the red clothes!?

Listen to me, sister! Why aren't you listening to me?!

?Is she gonna go talk with that Eiki person??

KOMEIJI KOISHI!

Koishi gave a start, and Satori gave out a small sigh of relief.

What is it, sister? You don't have to be so loud...

You weren't listening.

I was listening! ... I think.

I wonder about that.


Satori sat up and reached out for her sister, feeling a wave of relief wash over her when she felt that even though Koishi seemed to be fading in and out of her vision, that she was still solid, that Satori could still touch her without feeling like she was reaching for water and simply falling through.

What shall we do now, Koishi? Whether or not Eiki wins--

She felt sick, all of a sudden. Sick. Like her throat had suddenly gone dry and she wanted to vomit up everything she had eaten, and then her organs and heart too.

-- whether or not Eiki wins, we are probably the only two left of the entire satori race of Chireiden.

She was all alone now. All alone but for her sister. They were the only satori left. No matter who won, Shinki or Eiki, nothing would ever be the same again. The government of Chireiden was gone, dead with Miyani. The system was completely uprooted. Even the city itself had not survived; it would be reduced to mere ash and rubble within a few hours.

Everything they had once known was now gone.

Except for the sisters, the lone kasha, and the ditzy yatagarasu, Satori had no way of confirming if anyone else had even survived. She knew that someone out there had to have survived, of course... but it was hard to believe that when she was in this position, far up on the rock face, hiding on a ledge, watching the demon goddess of Makai that had destroyed everything stride across the battlefield, accompanied by her unspeakably cruel red maid, to meet the tall and noble green-haired ferrywoman of the Sanzu River.

In only a few hours... everything she had ever known was destroyed, and now her fate lay in the hands of an imposing, beautiful shinigami of the Sanzu, who had never even had an obligation to help her, but had come anyway, to rescue complete strangers that she had never once met.

Satori drew her sister close, almost into her lap, as Utsuho took a seat on the other side. Now Satori was leaning against Orin, Koishi in her arms, with Okuu on the other side.

They were all watching attentively to see what happened next. Satori idly played with Koishi's hair, feeling the silken white strands on her fingers.

... Eiki, good luck. Please come out of this victorious, for all our sakes...
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 26, 2009, 06:47:02 PM
-----

?My Lady!?

?Lady Shinki...?

?Your Majesty...?

A low murmur swept through the unruly demon horde as the woman in red walked through the crowd, a path clearing at her feet. At her side walked a little blonde girl, holding her hand.

The woman in red made her way to the red tent, pitched atop a rocky outcropping off to the side. Her head turned briefly to observe what was going on at the other side of the soon-to-be battlefield; her powerful eyes a pink-haired little satori, a ghost, a fairy, a hellcat, and a green-haired woman she had noticed earlier... the Shinigami of the Sanzu River. Of course she would not have died at Shinki's surprise attack; she was Death incarnate, after all, and she would probably not even be able to die unless she had special permission to do so.

But it was the little pink-haired satori that caught her attention, too...

?Welcome, Lady Shinki.?

Shinki turned her attention back to the tent, only a few paces from where she stood. Before it, a woman in white and another woman in red with pink hair bowed deeply.

Well, of course they would bow deeply. She was not only their queen; in creating them, she was effectively their goddess.

The little blonde girl let go of her hand, so she extended her hand to the pink-haired woman, who kissed the ring on her hand. She did the same with the white-clothed woman. In unison, they stood.

?Good afternoon, Sara. Good afternoon, Luize.?

Luize and Sara looked at each other.

?It's... afternoon?? Sara asked uncertainly.

?It is,? Shinki replied. ?Fighting underground presents such a complex set of problems... but let me reassure you, you will not have to tolerate them for long.?

The two women smiled at one another and bowed their heads. ?Thank you, Lady Shinki, and welcome.?

Shinki swept past them. Sara was faster, so she opened the flap to the tent to let Shinki enter.

Trailing behind Shinki was the little blonde girl. She smiled up at Sara and Luize. ?Heyas!?

?Hello, Lady Alice!? Luize said, happiness evident in her voice. Sara ruffled Alice's hair and opened the tent flap for her as well. Alice bowed respectfully and went inside after her mother.

Inside the tent, the two witches, Yuki and Mai, were kissing Shinki's imperial ring. She raised them up, with one hand below their chins. ?I trust the battle has gone well for you??

?... fairly well, in some ways,? Yuki shrugged, playing with a torn portion of her sleeve. ?We heal fast thanks to magic, at least. We haven't met any magical resistance, but we have gotten beaten around a bit--?

?A BIT?!? Mai scowled.

?Don't move around too much, or the bandages will come off,? Yuki said quickly, pulling the bandages taut around Mai's head. ?Forgive her, Lady Shinki. She's still in a bit of pain.?

?All is forgiven,? Shinki said easily, smiling. ?I do not begrudge her her annoyance.?

?Thank you, Lady Shinki,? Mai sighed, sincerity evident in her voice. ?I was out of line. You are merciful and just.?

Shinki closed her eyes regally and opened them again, smiling at Mai. ?Allow me?? she asked, reaching out to Mai's head.

Mai probably knew from experience that Shinki wasn't ordering, she really was asking. So she consented, and Shinki ruffled her hair a bit.

?Aah...? Mai moaned, then quickly covered her mouth with her hands. ?Aaaah-- sorry, Lady Shinki...?

?s' all right,? Shinki said, trying to restrain herself from smiling. ?Alice enjoys it too.?

?Ahem,? a voice coughed from behind Shinki. Shinki recognized it, and had avoided looking at the person in question on purpose.

On the other hand--

?Miss Yumeko! Miss Yumeko!? Alice cried out, excited, and rushed to the tall, almost Amazonian woman, who caught her in her strong arms and set her up on her shoulders. Alice reached up, giddy with the experience. ?Look, mommy, I can touch the top of the tent!?

?Yes, you can!? Shinki laughed, turning to the frowning Yumeko. ?Hello, Yumeko.?

?Hmph,? Yumeko huffed, clearly annoyed.

?Come now, Yumeko, don't be like that~? Shinki said playfully, reaching up to tease Yumeko's hair, only to be rebuffed as Yumeko turned her cheek.

The goddess appropriately turned her head to the side as well, and covered her face with her hand. ?... so jealous.?

?I am NOT jealous!? Yumeko objected, a bit too quickly. Shinki grinned. Yumeko flushed red and set Alice down on the ground. While she was bowed, Shinki ran her hands through Yumeko's hair, causing the maid to twitch faintly and perhaps let out a small moan as well.

?... not even war changes you much,? Shinki said, amusement evident in her voice.

?For you, Lady Shinki, I shall never change,? Yumeko replied, lowering her knee and bowing at Shinki's feet.

?That is good to hear,? her lady replied as Yumeko kissed her ring. She put her hand at Yumeko's chin and raised her up.

?How has this war progressed? Tell me everything.?

Yumeko turned away and pulled a map out from beneath some other stacks of equipment, all business now. She handed it to Mai, who obediently held it open for Yumeko to point at it.

It was a diagram of the Underground City, around which was circumscribed the federal district of Chireiden, the Palace of the Earth Spirits at the very dead center of the city. To the right, an elaborate compass rose pointed to the southern wastes of the cave, and to the north, the Hell of Blazing Fires, surrounding the Palace of the Earth Spirits entirely on its north face and extending halfway down the western and eastern sides of the Palace.

Apart from the city, there was not much to see. There were pipes and many caves reaching from the Underground City outside and upwards to the surface, connecting them with much-needed water and other supplies. There were also half a dozen auxiliary caves leading to other areas of the Underground-- Chireiden was not the only subterranean city beneath the ground, but it was the most densely populated, and the most powerful. And there were even more _hidden_ tunnels, most no better than small crevices in the rock, but some of them were long, winding caves-- like the one that they had used to get into the city.

?Down the rabbit-hole,? Shinki murmured as she fixed her eye on one of them. It was the one that Alice had found, the route Shinki's armies had followed. She had found it one day while playing near the hills around Tsukuyomi Castle in Makai, in the care of Gengetsu and Mugetsu. Curious, they had come with Alice deep into the underground, and stopped in shock when they saw the light of the Hell of Blazing Fires. When they got back, they reported it to Shinki, who sent Yumeko and Luize back with them to map out the entire route. When they returned, they had determined that yes, it really _was_ the Underground City of Chireiden.

So now Shinki had had a route to attack Chireiden with, which was crucial; her war with them would have to go like lightning to win, because even though Makai's armies far outnumbered Chireiden's, her men would be going into the dark, into a land they were unused to fighting on, and in tiny caves at that. Her superior numbers would mean nothing to these caves, down which she would have to funnel her men like rats through a maze. And the cave entrances were ideal for Chireiden's defenses; there, a few could defend against a many, and Shinki's troops were not as well-trained as she would like to think.

But now she had a route through which she could burst into Chireiden by surprise, and take the city. The only problem now was getting the army out of the way. And that was more easily accomplished than even she had hoped; by sending Yuka to destroy Chireiden's main water supply line, she was able to spread false rumors through the city using her spies. Her plan went off flawlessly; Queen Miyani of Chireiden sent half the army to confront the insane, overpowered flower youkai. After that, it was even easier than it should have been to direct the remaining army's attention to a supposed invasion from Tsukuyomi Castle. Miyani's plan had been to divide the army, but as soon as the Tsukuyomi forces had left, the Mugenkan forces (or what was left of them after playing with Yuka) would return.

What she had not expected was that Shinki had secretly gone about collapsing most of the main tunnels from Chireiden to Mugenkan, forcing the army to make a large detour to find their way back and delaying the return of the first half of the army and leaving Chireiden utterly defenseless for one, two days. Which was all she had ever needed.

Shinki now had her perfect window of time to attack. So attack she did. She sent a quarter of her army-- the full army would not even fit inside the cave-- from the hills of Tsukuyomi Castle to Chireiden, blasting their way through the rock as they went. Once they were only a few meters from the end of the cave, they set off a huge explosion and blasted the new cave's entrance wide open, shattering the eternal quiet of the Underground and sweeping into the city.

From there, Yumeko had taken command, torching the Underground City as youkai fled left and right into the darkness. She had then, as per the plan, crossed the bridges into the federal district of Chireiden, and taken the five rings surrounding the Palace, and then razed the Palace itself, killing every satori in the city and eviscerating the government. Then she had sealed off the Hell of Blazing Fires.

It was a trap, of course. It would not be long before the Mugenkan forces returned, and she intended to lure them into the huge lava pits of the Hell of Blazing Fires before releasing the lava once more, destroying that portion of the army. From there, it would be elementary to destroy the Tsukuyomi forces, because they would be caught literally within the rock, surrounded on both sides, on one by Yumeko's army returning to the surface, on the other by the rest of Shinki's demonic hordes.

And then Chireiden would be hers.

But something had gone wrong... As it turned out, Yakumo Yukari was not unwilling to overlook Shinki's activities, at least not entirely. She did not do anything herself, of course, and if she did, she covered up any and all traces of her involvement. But she did tell one very influential person about it. Her best friend. Saigyouji Yuyuko.

Yuyuko, however, had been all but confined to Hakugyokurou, on virtue of being a Netherworlder. Whenever a ghost from Hakugyokurou entered Gensokyo, it was considered a sin by the Yamaxanadu. However, there were no real restrictions stopping ghosts from entering the Subterranean lands. Yuyuko still could not go, because Hakugyokurou genuinely did need to be administered the entire time, and she could not simply leave her post.

But someone else could. And so Yuyuko had contacted the shinigami of the Sanzu River, Eiki Shiki. She, like any other shinigami, had not been born that way. She had worked her way up through the ranks of Higan's military, starting out as a mere foot soldier and eventually becoming second only to the Yama herself-- a somewhat irresponsible Yama who went by the name Hinanai. She had only obtained the position through her connection to Nai no Kami, not through any sort of merit. So it was Eiki that held the true respect of her position, and because she was not confined to a desk, she was free.

She was willing, too. Eiki had obviously not delayed in mobilizing the fairy armies of Higan and marching through Higan's secret tunnels to Chireiden. It seemed that Eiki's personal ideas of what was right and wrong had not dulled with time, that she refused to compromise even one of her principles. All the other heads of the households of Gensokyo that had known about Shinki's imperialistic moves hadn't cared at all. Hakurei refused to get involved-- fair enough, since the Hakurei shrine maiden was on her deathbed and the burden would soon fall to her young daughter-- but Eientei, despite its vast army of youkai rabbits, hadn't cared in the least for Chireiden's predicament. Mayohiga likewise stayed out of it; Remilia Scarlet famously disavowed the idea of intervention, even if that intervention were to save lives. The mountain kappa, the tengu, the wild youkai were no better; no one wanted to get involved at all.

Next to these, Eiki and Yuyuko stood in stark contrast. Upon deciding that Shinki's actions were sinful, Eiki instantly moved to stop her. And though Yuyuko could not leave Hakugyokurou, she sent her blessing to Eiki, along with a contingent of elite fighters from the Netherworld, loaded with some spring essence, courtesy of the sole fairies that wanted to help: Lily White and her sister Lily Black. These spring-powered ghosts were half-corporeal, and with these half-ghosts, Eiki's troops were now about half the size of Shinki's quarter-army. They were still far outnumbered, yes, but where Shinki had drafted thuggish, brutish demons into her vast armies, Eiki had recruited a volunteer army of highly trained fairies, soldiers by profession.

If it came down to a direct fight between Shinki and Eiki's forces, then, Eiki had every advantage. A small, enclosed space where Shinki's vast numbers meant nothing. A smaller, faster, more efficient, well-trained army. And as much as Shinki hated to admit it, Eiki carried the moral force of the right. As the only shinigami in existence who had the power to see the absolute right and wrong, her every action was just; and so her army not only wielded their weapons, their armor, their magic, and their will-- it also was filled with the righteous fury of the just. Shinki knew full well that it would be difficult to defeat a foe that was convinced of its own righteousness.

And behind all of this lay a tremendous problem. Even if Eiki's forces went head-to-head with hers, Shinki would eventually win. It was inevitable; despite all the odds, Shinki's overwhelming numbers would win the day. But it would take time, at least five days, to decimate Eiki. She knew that Eiki would not give up until she was the last one standing. And she could not defeat Eiki herself, either; not even she could bring death to Death herself. But because Eiki would fight until the bitter end, it would take time-- time she did not have. Within two days, maximum, the sizable, fresh army of Chireiden would return from Mugenkan, ready to destroy Shinki's enclosed forces. Assuming her hordes survived that, they would soon have to deal with the Tsukuyomi forces as well. And Shinki's quest to conquer Chireiden would end, her army devastated, her empire ruined.

Therefore she had but one option. She had to end this as quickly as she could. Eiki knew that even if she lost this battle, she would set off a chain of events that would end in Shinki losing the war. Shinki knew it too. So her only choice was to challenge Eiki to single combat. In one-on-one combat, Shinki was unmatched. Long ago, she had fought the demon sisters Gengetsu and Mugetsu to a standstill, fighting the two of them at once. Sariel had fallen at her feet; the Astral Knight Konngara had been left for dead after their battle. Kazami Yuka herself had once bowed to her, acknowledging her extreme skill.  And her power had since grown exponentially. Shinki would not lose this battle. Eiki, for her part, had to know that. No sane person in their right mind would therefore ever challenge Shinki to single combat, and by the same token, no one would ever accept Shinki's challenge--

-- that is, except for Eiki.

Shinki laughed.

The goddess of Makai was not concerned with matters of morality; she cared less about what was right than she did about what was expedient. But Eiki was the reverse, and she would pay dearly for it. It did not help matters any that Higan was an ardent supporter of the Hakurei Shrine and its policies. Therefore, if Shinki challenged Eiki directly-- not to a fight, but a magical duel using the spellcard system-- Eiki would have no choice but to accept in order to stay true to her own principles. And that was where Shinki would get her. Eiki's belief in righteousness would prove to be her downfall.

All this, and more passed through Shinki's mind as she stood there for a long moment, watching the map, unmoving. Yumeko evidently knew better than to interrupt her master when she was in the middle of one of her reveries, because she had walked off to fetch a hot cup of tea for her lady, Mai and Yuki, little Alice, and herself.

After a few minutes, Shinki came out of her trance and looked around. Yumeko was ready with a cup of tea, and she offered it to her. The goddess took one long draw on her teacup, wiped her mouth with a handkerchief, and said, ?I know what I have to do, but first-- where is Alice??

Yumeko pointed behind Shinki. Shinki turned and saw Alice sleeping on Yuki's lap, with Mai covering her with a blanket. The mother smiled, grateful, and then turned back to Yumeko. ?Thank you. Now, Yumeko-- I have analyzed the entire situation. We will have to change our plans slightly because of Eiki's interference, but the day is not lost,? she said, trying to sound reassuring. ?All that we must do in order to win victory is to push up the time a bit...?

She motioned Yumeko forwards, and whispered into her ear for a full minute. Yumeko then leaned back onto her seat, looking at Shinki.

?What do you think?? Shinki asked. ?You're the proper military mind around here.?

Yumeko shrugged. ?It's a solid plan, Lady Shinki. But if just one thing goes wrong, then in a flash, an entire quarter of your armies will be dead.?

?I know it's risky,? Shinki said, her voice low. ?Too risky. But the success of this entire war depends on this sole battle. And if this does not go well, all will be lost. Even if this backfires, we would have lost anyway. We have everything to gain and nothing to lose.?

?I know,? Yumeko replied. ?I am not the Queen. I do not have the privilege of a last word. The final choice is yours.?

?... we shall go through with it,? Shinki said, clenching her fist. ?We don't have a choice. Eiki has forced me into an all-or-nothing contest... and as much as I hate being forced into this, I will win.?

Yumeko bowed slightly. ?I expected nothing less.?

?You have your orders, then,? Shinki said, then turned to Yuki and Mai, who had managed to put Alice to rest on some stacked soldiers' cots and come over to listen. She told them their roles, asked them if they understood, and then walked to the flap of the tent.

At the last moment, she turned around. ?You all have your orders, then?? Shinki asked.

Yumeko, Mai, and Yuki all nodded.

?Good. Do not disappoint me. The entire success of this campaign hinges on how fast you are.? She looked over to her sleeping daughter and smiled. ?Yumeko, get Luize to take care of Alice,? she commanded, then turned back to the flap.

?... the die is cast, then,? she sighed, and then she walked out of the tent to go meet Eiki Shiki.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on May 26, 2009, 06:48:56 PM
Eiki sat in her still-unscratched Titanic, contemplating. She was juggling her scythe from hand to hand when Sumire and Sakura returned.

?Lady Eiki, what sh--? Sumire was cut off by Eiki interrupting her.

?Sumire, how far is Chireiden's army from here??

?Two days, ma'am.?

?I see.? Eiki stood up and climbed out of her ship. She stood before her two favorite generals, far taller than either one of them.

?That means I know what Shinki is planning,? Eiki deduced, a finger on her chin. ?... single combat, eh??

?You are going to challenge Shinki to single combat?? Sakura asked, shocked.

?No, I am not.?

Sakura sighed--

?She is going to challenge me, and I shall accept,? Eiki replied curtly.

?Bu-- but Shinki is merciless! Overpowered! I hate to say it, but she'll tear you to pieces!?

?Not if it's a spellcard duel,? the shinigami grumbled.

?If it's a spellcard duel, then--?

Sumire stopped in the middle of her tirade, looking upwards and considering.

?... if it's a spellcard duel, then you have a chance of winning,? she concluded.

?Exactly,? Eiki responded, a widening smile on her face.

?Eh? What are you talking about? 'Spellcard System'?? Sakura asked, confused.

?It's a new system of combat, recently instituted by the Hakurei Shrine in Gensokyo. News of it must have not made its way to Hakugyokurou yet... in any case. The Spellcard system is a... shall we say it? Radical system of battle.? Eiki grinned. ?I should know. I helped write it.?

?You did?? Sumire said, eyes widened slightly.

Eiki laughed. ?Have you never read Perfect Memento??

?Eh... no,? Sakura admitted, her face turning red. Eiki wondered how it could, since she was a ghost and had no blood. ?I... can't read.?

?I'll teach you,? Sumire said reassuringly. ?But I haven't read Perfect Memento either.?

?You should,? Eiki said. ?There's one part of it that reads 'although the shrine maiden decided on these spellcard rules, the original draft is written on the same paper as the youkai's contract. Was there any youkai proposing these rules to the shrine maiden? I wonder who could have written them.' I wonder.?

?... you?? Sumire chuckled.

?Who else?? Eiki nodded. ?You see, the Hakurei shrine maiden and I drafted the spellcard system for many reasons. I think I wrote it down there... ah, yes. With every spell between youkai, there is the slight fear of Gensokyo's decay. However, if it is not used, a youkai's power will gradually vanish. Therefore, I proposed the Spellcard System.

?There are four basic tenets of the Spellcard System. One, that youkai can easily start disasters. Two, that humans can easily end disasters. Three, that the doctrine of absolute power is null and void. Fourth, that there are no things superior to beauty and thought.

?Even then, I didn't expect the spellcard system to have to resolve a disaster this soon,? Eiki said, trying to sound cheerful. ?And by none other than its co-creator...?

?So... how do you know that Shinki will restrain herself to the confines of power inherent in the spellcard system?? Sumire asked, doubt evident in her voice. ?Shinki is extremely powerful. She has leveled mountains, razed entire lands. She destroyed Gensokyo's ocean, for goodness sakes.?

?Because the Spellcard System is the only thing that will give her a chance,? Eiki winked. ?Think about it. I am effectively immortal, unless I get special dispensation from the Yama to die. She cannot kill me, and she knows that. I am Death herself, after all. But at the same time, she has to get me out of the way quickly; her entire plan depends on blitzkrieg tactics. If she loses too much time fighting me, Chireiden's army will return and devastate her forces.

?At the same time, the Spellcard System explicitly states that 'If all your named spells are defeated, you are defeated, regardless of your remaining strength.' Yes, by consenting to use the system, she has lowered her own power dramatically-- but she has also lowered mine, and this will give her the chance she needs to beat me.?

?And... will she beat you?? Sumire asked.

?In all likelihood... yes,? Eiki said, looking down. ?I am a Kawaxanadu. I am the Shinigami of the Sanzu River. I am Death herself. But unfortunately--? she winced-- ?I am terrible at danmaku. And the way the Spellcard System is set up, it makes it so that even a mere ice fairy, for example, could legitimately defeat me.?

?So why?? Sakura asked. ?Why would you limit yourself like that...??

?Because it is the right thing to do,? Eiki said, a pained smile on her face. ?Imagine a person who was so amazing, so infused with raw power, unbeatable. No matter that person's moral standing, they would be the ones to rule. They would let people live or die according to their own whims, and no one would have the power to take that away from them.? She sighed. ?That is the purpose of the Spellcard System. To give everyone an even playing field so that anyone, be they Yama or Shinigami, fairy or ghost, satori or kasha, hashihime or yatagarasu, human or youkai-- everyone has a chance of victory.?

?And... you will hold to your principles? You won't break the Spellcard System, even if it would save other people's lives??

Sumire glared at Eiki. Eiki merely smiled back.

?I will not relinquish my principles. If I cannot save people by doing the right thing, I would rather not do it at all.?

?Wha--? Sakura protested. ?But how... you should know better--?

?I do,? Eiki said, that same flash of pain on her face. She pointed at her right eye. ?See this? These eyes cannot help but see the absolute right and wrong. And I know that to break this System would be wrong. I can't even see any moral ambiguity.?

?But... you will lose,? the fairy general said, her voice soft.

?... No,? Eiki began. ?I can win. But that's only as long as Shinki holds back and fights according to the Spellcard System. And I know she will not.?

?Why??

?Because she really does want me out of the way,? Eiki said. ?I... think I know what she's planning. Come closer.?

Sumire and Sakura came close to Eiki while she whispered in their ear. Then they backed off.

?I see,? Sumire said, rubbing her hand under her chin. ?It is something she would do, yes.?

?I think she'll do it,? the ghostly girl declared.

?I do too,? Eiki nodded. ?So remember, if you see Yumeko, Yuki, or Mai move, you know what to do.?

?Ah, yes,? Sakura said. ?And we should make sure Satori and Koishi stay safe. If they die, there's nothing stopping Shinki from complete victory.?

?Yes, of cour-- what?? Eiki asked, her eyes widening.

?Well, we have to make sure Satori and Koishi stay safe,? Sakura continued. ?It's crucial that nobody be able to see Shinki's thoughts, which is probably why she tried to kill them with fire in the Palace; after all, fire doesn't think. Even one satori is dangerous to her plans--?

?And we've just turned two of them loose,? Sumire interrupted.

A long moment of silence, and then--

?We've just made a horrible, horrible mistake!? Sakura exclaimed, finally getting it. ?We have to find them as fast as we can and protect them--?

?It's too late,? Sumire said, her voice in despair. ?Shinki is coming.? The fairy pointed over the field, where Shinki was descending down into the now-cooled drained lava pits, Yuki and Mai by her side.

?I have to go too,? Eiki said, pulling Sumire along. ?Sumire, you're coming with me as my second. Sakura--? she spoke hastily-- ?Go now. Find Satori and Koishi. Bring them back here as fast as you can, before Shinki gets to them first.?

?What will you do?? Sakura asked, strapping a long scabbard to her back over her cape.

?What will I do?? Eiki said almost playfully. ?What will I do, oh what will I do...

?I will show her the power of the righteous, of course,? she said, and descended down into the former Hell of Blazing Fires.

-----

?So, what shall we do?? Satori asked.

?Hm?? Orin grunted.

?We cannot stay here,? Koishi said. ?Yumeko is still trying to kill us, isn't she??

?Yumeko doesn't even know you're alive,? Okuu said, a hint of cynicism in her voice. ?As far as she knows, Satori is burned to a crisp, and you're splattered on the ground outside of the Palace of the Earth Spirits.?

?OKUU!? Orin hissed and scratched her arm.

?Hey!? Okuu exclaimed, reeling back. ?What? What did I do?!?

?You tactless, ditzy hellcrow,? Orin scowled. ?Gai kakhen afenyam!?

?What?!? Okuu demanded.

?'s fine,? Satori said, her voice subdued. ?It's true, after all.?

Koishi looked at her sister. Her Third Eye was working fine now, so she turned her gaze on her sister.

That's right... if it weren't for Okuu, Koishi would be little more than a bloody smear on the charred ground... and if it weren't for her, I would have burned to death.

Koishi suddenly didn't have the will to keep poking around in her sister's mind, and turned her gaze away. To distract herself, she looked down the rock face, where down on the battlefield Shinki and Eiki were meeting face to face, escorted by Yuki and Mai and Sumire, respectively.

?Hm,? Koishi said, turning her head slightly so that she could see where the hole in the rock was from which would normally flow lava to fill and heat the Hell of Blazing Fires.

?Where does all that lava go?? she asked aloud.

?Where does all what lava go?? Orin asked in reply. ?Eh, it gets drained downwards into the deep.?

?No, I mean the lava that they stopped,? Koishi explained. ?The lava that would otherwise be flowing into the Hell of Blazing Fires. From within this wall.?

?It... doesn't flow anywhere,? Okuu replied. ?It just gets pent-up, right??

?...When was the last time someone turned off the flow to the Hell of Blazing Fires?? Koishi pursued the idea.

?... never,? Satori said, her eyes widening. Koishi saw her mind for a moment and saw that Satori had heard exactly what she was thinking.

?So, wouldn't the mechanism be kind of rusty--?

?--And perhaps, with the pressure, the dam would burst?? The two sisters smiled at one another; they had finished each other's sentences again. Like they had in the old days.

?Nonono, that can't be right,? Orin shook her head. ?Eiki's forces are a bunch of Higan fairies and half-ghosts. They're already dead, or they'll simply go back to Higan after they die here, which is pretty much like being dead anyway. There is no possible benefit to releasing the Hell of Blazing Fires on them.?

?But Shinki has everything to lose,? Okuu countered, in a rare moment of foresight for her. ?Her men will actually die if they're killed, because they're not going back to any kind of Netherworld. Shinki will not release the Hell of Blazing Fires on them.?

?So long as her men are on the battlefield,? Satori said, continuing with the train of thought. ?But even though Eiki's troops can't really die, they can't be recalled here either. They won't die permanently, but they won't be on the field anymore.?

?Whereas Shinki, while she has everything to lose, stands the most to gain if the Hell of Blazing Fires' lava is dumped on Eiki's troops, because then she can take over Chireiden entirely.? Koishi frowned. ?I feel like there's something I'm missing.?

A brief moment of silence, and then Orin--

?Wait wait wait wait.? She stroked her chin. ?... but what if Shinki... I hate to say this, but what if Shinki purposely throws her spellcard duel with Eiki so that Eiki will push her troops back, lead all her men into the lava pits while chasing Shinki out, and then releases the pent-up lava back into the Hell of Blazing Fires??

Silence.

?I... would need to read Shinki's mind, but...? Satori's mind was in tumult; Koishi could tell. Her own throat was going dry, too. ?... that may be Shinki's plan. Either way, Eiki needs to watch out and not lead all her men into the lava pits.?

?Yes,? Koishi said firmly, getting to her feet. ?We have to warn Eiki of Shinki's plan!?

And then--

?Yumeko's coming.?

?What?? Koishi asked. ?I can't hear a thing--?

Satori had already gotten to her feet. ?I hear her,? she whispered. ?She's close. Really close.? She backed away from the edge of the ledge, her back to the solid rock. Her eyes were closed. Okuu and Orin were tense, ready to run at a moment's notice. Okuu had her hand on Koishi's shirt collar.

?But I can't tell where she is,? Satori said. ?Something's blocking my vision... But I think I can see what she's seeing now... pink ha--?

Satori screamed out, but was stopped by a sudden gag wrapped around her mouth from out of the darkness.

?SATORI!? Koishi screamed, and Orin lunged at the gag. But then Satori was hefted into Orin's way, and she hissed and retracted her claws.

?Yumeko,? she snarled.

?There's no need for that hostility,? the maid said, smiling in the dark. All Koishi could see of her was her white teeth, gleaming in the dim light.

A metallic sound. There was a knife at Satori's throat.

Yumeko smiled again.

?Why don't you come with me and see what Shinki's plan for Eiki is, my dear Koishi??

-----

There are few things more troubling than Utsuho's raptastic gangsta mind. I hope you feel lucky that you were actually spared ?Jamaican Stoner Utsuho?, or else those scenes might have played out something like this:

ah got all dem powa from eatin up da god ya. what bein if da world jus eat itself na? ::blows her own mind::

? Lord, I hate my friends.

(I can't really believe I wrote about ?bustin' a cap in Shinki's ass? in a Touhou fiction...)

Anyway, /wall of text for now. The Great War beneath the Cherry Blossoms may be so last thread, but the Great War over the Lake of Fire has yet to begin! Which will blossom: the demon flowers of Makai, or the red flowers of death of the Sanzu no Kawa? Watch out! Danmaku and lasers fly everywhere as Shinki an' Eiki take the stage, next on Satori Eye Z! You better get ready!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Demonlord Pichu on May 26, 2009, 11:53:49 PM
Quote
Fuckin' skank-ass ho Shinki, imma beat her ass into the ground, an' that Yumeko bitch too, imma rape her in the ass with a fireplace poker, an' mebbe that Mai bitch too, imma shove some lazers into her bitch ass--

But things were different this time. She plunged deeper into Okuu's mind, past the profanities and vulgarities, past the visions of rappers with gold-capped false teeth and the gyrating, jiggling women wearing little more than two rubber bands-- Past all that. She dove deeper into Utsuho's thoughts, past the thoughts reflecting onto the surface, into the murky depths of her deeper mind, the less substantial thoughts, more instinctual, more reactive, the subconscious--

eat food. eatfood. eateatfoodeat. eateatfoodeateatfoodeateatfoodeateateat
flap wings flap fly keep flying fly maintain fly flying
eatfoodeateateatfoodeateateateatfoodeateateatfoodeat
bling shootemup raperaperape beat down show superior rap pickupline gangstacreed
watchdanger. shinki laser. watch keep eye out
koishi friend feed me satori thought read feed me foodeateateatfoodeatfooooooooood

Koishi looked at the fourth thought, her own mind observing it from a distance. It was not like the others; it was brand new, and carried the faint aura of being... foreign to Okuu, somehow. She reached out and wished it would turn off.

And it did. It lost power and stopped rotating in Utsuho's head, and dropped lifelessly to the bottom of her mind.

Koishi blinked, feeling somehow strangely detached from it all. She turned her eye to the rest of Okuu's head, peering through the murky waters that clouded her vision.

?... why don't you think of getting us down from up here?? she said slowly, deliberately. She was going on a hunch, curious--

climbdown koishi onshoulders flydown findsatoriorinrin eikisumire to safety safety security

-- it had worked?

By all means, it had. The idea had taken root in Okuu's head, circulating amongst all the other subconscious drives in her behavior. It seems that the idea of ?safety? had appealed to her inner drives, the basic desires for food, water, shelter inherent in every creature.

Before Koishi could say anything further, though, she felt a tug at her chest. She looked down and saw a cord reaching out of her heart, coruscating serenely around her body. She pulled it experimentally, and felt a responding tug. She looked up, and besides seeing a second cord attached to what felt like her brain, she saw a gigantic green Third Eye ? her own ? looking down at her from above the surface of Okuu's mind. From her own body.

?Pull me up,? Koishi said, more on instinct than anything else. The Third Eye complied, reeling her up, and she zoomed out of Okuu's head, going up, up, past the murky base thoughts, past the half-formed ideas, past the sights of outside that were transmitted from her eyes, past the surface thoughts--

And back into her own brain. Koishi felt a sudden rush in her ears and twitched instinctively, and she was surprised when she saw that her fingers responded.

?So, uh, Koishi, are we going to get down now??

?Get down?? Koishi asked, a bit absentmindedly, still a bit dazed-- and blinked. Utsuho was standing before her, in the air, her wings beating behind her, maintaining her in the air. She had a quizzical expression on her face, of course, as she always did, but her previous, short-lived macho cool exterior was entirely gone.

?Go kick Shinki's bitch ass,? the satori prodded.

?Uhh... what?? Okuu asked, tilting her head to one side.

?You heard me, ho,? Koishi responded, trying to evoke some response in Okuu.

?... you lost me,? the hellcrow replied.
You know what?

I don't know if I should love you or hate you for this. For one this had me laughing for a good 5 minutes (tops), and second I already have a sore throat so you can't imagine how hard it is to laugh. Oh geeze it was painful but god dammit that was hilarious.

Good show~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 14, 2009, 03:42:16 AM
There was more intermission here. It, too, is now gone.

In exchange, Koishilegs.

(http://img12.imageshack.us/img12/7906/koishilegs.jpg)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on June 14, 2009, 03:49:10 AM
Koishilegs, part two.

(http://img89.imageshack.us/img89/5584/koishilegs2.jpg)

Your breather is now over.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 25, 2009, 10:46:02 PM
And finally, I'm pickin' up where I left off: Yumeko's knife at Satori's throat.

-----

It was a small cleft in the rock that led to the insides of the Hell of Blazing Fires. It was such a small cleft, so well-disguised and camouflaged that on her own, Koishi would never have found it if she had been looking for it.

And it had been right behind her the entire time.

?Well, come on,? Yumeko grunted as she gave Satori a small kick in the shins. ?Move along!?

Satori flinched, but she did as she was told and slipped in through the small crevice in the rock. Orin and Okuu followed closely, not wanting Satori to leave their sight for even a moment. Koishi made up the rear. Just before she went in, she cast her eye over the dry lava pits and saw Eiki and Shinki face-to-face.

?Per favore, salva nos, Eiki,? she murmured as she followed them in.

From her place at the back of the line, Koishi could not see or hear much, at least not directly. The narrow walls of the tunnel through the rock constricted her from moving quickly, and all she could hear were the echoes of what was going on up ahead. Satori crying out in pain, Yumeko grunting, Orin hissing, Okuu cawing--

She looked around as far as she could; it was all solid volcanic rock. How deep were they going into the wall, anyway? They had been walking for a while now, or more or less, because apart from the Hell of Blazing Fires, Chireiden didn't really keep track of time, and here, the only light Koishi could see was the faint glow surrounding Utsuho, an attribute of a powerful yatagarasu.

Yumeko was not a mere human, it seemed. Koishi had been wrong to think so. She had to be a youkai to be that strong, to be that powerful, that ruthless.

?Ah, we're here,? Yumeko's voice echoed back to her. She nodded and caught up to the rest of the group as they stepped out of the tunnel and into a bright red-orange light.

At first Yumeko frowned. ?... where is your sister? She didn't abandon you, did she?? she asked Satori, whipping the gag out of her mouth-- but Koishi was right there, wasn't she?

?I... don't know,? Satori admitted, and Koishi noticed for the first time how strained her face was. ?I can't hear her heart very well...?

... why would Satori not be able to read her heart?

?... Koishi?? Orin asked, looking around. Okuu tilted her head, so that it looked like she was staring at Koishi, but she knew that Okuu was probably just spaced out.

?Heh,? Yumeko laughed. ?Looks like your own sister abandoned you.?

?I have NOT!? Koishi exclaimed, angry. Yumeko whirled around--

-- whoosh. A knife. Several, actually. They zoomed right past her, so that Koishi could even feel the light breeze on her skin where they had passed by.

?Hmph.? Yumeko scowled and looked away. Maybe she was angry about being taken by surprise? Well, that was her fault; Koishi had been next to her the entire time.

... hadn't she?

?Welcome,? Yumeko's voice boomed, cutting into Koishi's thoughts. ?... to this room behind the rocks.?

It was then that Koishi noticed where she was standing for the first time. Her eyes widened.

This was the enormous control room of the Hell of Blazing Fires. Over there, an enormous mechanism, connecting gears and other contraptions, controlled by a steering wheel-- it was the main control of the flow of the Hell of Blazing Fires. A small contingent of Makai's demons surrounded it, but Koishi was surprised at how few there were. Had it been so easy to close the gates of lava that were wide open for literally centuries?

Yumeko grinned.

?Welcome,? she said. ?You live here, but I am I correct in assuming that you're never seen this room??

?I didn't know such a thing existed,? Satori breathed.

?Fair enough.? She pointed at the grand gears; they had to be at least the size of large boulders. ?See those? Turn that wheel over there--? she pointed to the steering wheel accordingly-- ?And you can open and close, stop and increase the rate of lava flow.?

Yumeko laughed, a derisive smirk on her face. ?It was stupid of you to put this control in the hands of only a few guards,? she said, indicating a heap of corpses in the far corner. ?This one room alone can destroy the entire city in a matter of minutes.?

?... what will you do now, Yumeko?? Satori asked weakly, starting to perceive how dire, how hopeless the situation was.

?Me?? Yumeko chuckled. ?I have been granted the privilege of destroying all of Higan's armies.?

?Hah!? Orin spat at Yumeko's feet. ?I have seen that woman, Eiki Shiki. She will tear you apart limb from limb, tchotchka!?

The blonde maid laughed again. ?Say that all you want. Eiki will lead her armies into the pits, and so will Shinki. However, Shinki will purposefully start to act as if she is beaten back, and retreat back to her side of the pit. Hence, all of Higan's armies shall be in the pits, at which point--?

She cast a meaningful glance at the lava gate.

?... we will finish Higan, Eiki, and the rest of the city, and have completed our mission.?

?You've forgotten something,? Koishi said with too-obvious relish.

?Hm?? Yumeko asked as from behind her, a blade met her heart and ran it through, sticking out through the other side, drenched in blood.

?Fairies and ghosts can fly above the lava,? a certain ghostly young captain said, suddenly rising up behind Yumeko. ?We are too many. You can never defeat us!?

-----

?Hello, Eiki. So good to see you in person,? Shinki said easily, a grin hovering around her face.

?It's been a while,? Eiki replied, bowing stiffly towards her opponent. She knew she had to treat Shinki with a bit more respect, since she had to show respect towards a worthy adversary, but she didn't really want to. But because it was right, she had to, and she bowed again, a bit more deeply this time.

?--uh, a few centuries, yes,? Shinki stammered as she watched this. She coughed, and next to her, Yuki jumped slightly.

Sumire and Mai, on the other hand, were having a stare-off, not even pretending to be civil.

?Ah, yes,? Eiki said. She stood up straight and met Shinki in the eyes. ?Shinki, return to Pandemonium Palace.?

?What?!? Shinki exclaimed, looking livid. ?What gives you the authority to command me, the Empress of Makai??

?Righteousness,? Eiki shot back. ?What you are doing here, invading, killing, conquering innocent peoples who merely want their freedom-- it is wrong, Shinki, and as one who knows it is wrong, I shall put an end to it.?

Shinki scowled. ?The affairs of my kingdom are no concern of Higan's!?

?EVERYTHING that concerns the lives of people and youkai alike is a concern of Higan's!? Eiki replied.

?These are not your people!? the Empress of Makai objected.

?They are people nonetheless!? replied the Shinigami of the Sanzu River.

?They have NOTHING to do with you!? the white-haired woman declared.

?That does not make it right to kill them!? the green-haired one defended. ?And for that matter, it does not make it right to abandon them to their fate!?

?Why have you come to war, Eiki Shiki?? Shinki demanded. ?Why have you chosen to make war on an empire against whom you neither have a qualm against or have a chance of defeating??

?I have told you before,? Eiki replied. ?Because I must.?

Shinki continued. ?Why have you come with your weak fairy armies against my demon hordes? In hopes of a reward, perhaps??

?There has been no reward offered for doing this,? Eiki said.

?Are the leaders of Chireiden your friends? Your allies, your puppets??

?I do not even know them.?

?Were you ordered to do this by the Celestial Courts??

?Far from it. Once I return to Higan, I will likely be arrested on charges of insubordination by Hinanai-sama.?

?You mean, you disobeyed Hinanai Yamaxanadu?? Shinki looked at her, only visibly confused. Eiki knew that she must have been dancing inside. ?But you're a Kawaxanadu. You're expected to follow orders.?

?But I must do what righteousness compels me to do above that.? Eiki smiled. ?It is easy to tell the difference between what is bad and what is good. But it is a bit harder to tell the difference between what is good and what is better.?

?... Why have you come here?? Shinki asked again.

?I have already told you,? Eiki said. ?Because it is the right thing to do. Nothing else.?

The two women regarded one another for a moment.

?... heh,? Shinki chuckled. ?It is a sad day indeed, now that I have discovered that you have chosen your path for reasons that are much better than mine.?

?Then why do you not turn from it?? Eiki asked softly. ?If you have realized that you have chosen poorly, then recant. Make the right choice. It is not too late for you to turn around and return to Makai in peace.?

?Oh, but it is,? Shinki sighed. ?Such is the burden of empire.? And it seemed to Eiki that in that one moment, Shinki looked her age-- tired, exhausted, with the strain of centuries of warfare, battle, and conquest weighing down upon her.

?Eiki, have you not seen my armies?? Shinki asked, waving her hand behind her to point out her mass demon hordes. ?They are the greatest army that has ever stood and shall ever stand again in Gensokyo. They are unmatched in number and power. They have been bred and created for one single purpose-- to conquer all of Gensokyo. Don't you see?? Shinki asked with a bitter smile.

?I have created an empire based on one desire only: To conquer all. If I stop, my empire will be destroyed, and Makai will dissolve into chaos. I must continue moving fowards, I must continue my conquest. If not, we shall be destroyed.?

?That will never happen,? Eiki said, shaking her head. ?If you lose here, it will be devastating, and it really will destroy your country. But if you surrender--? Eiki put a hand over her heart-- ?I promise, I absolutely promise that I will do the best I can to bring Makai under the temporary power of Higan, and we will take charge of making sure that no chaos erupts, that the transition from a mass empire into a smaller kingdom goes peacefully. You must believe me, Shinki!?

?Oh, I do,? Shinki replied, shaking her head sadly. ?Eiki-chan, I know your heart. I know that you would fulfill that promise to me no matter what it took. You are noble and brave-- indeed, you always have been-- and I admire you for it. You have a position that allows you to put your principles above all else, and I envy you for that as well. But...?

?No, Shinki,? Eiki said, a pleading tone in her voice. ?Please, do not make us go to war...?

?I am sorry, Eiki,? Shinki replied, a bitter smile on her face. ?I truly am. But I have created this empire on the blood, sweat, and tears of millions of demons and youkai, and I will not let their sacrifices be in vain-- I cannot let down their faith in me. Such is the burden of a goddess.?

She closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, they were full of resolve, and at that point, Eiki knew she had lost Shinki's heart.

?Even in what you have said, you have given me the chance of victory,? she said. ?You told me that if I lose here, it will devastate my land.?

Eiki remained silent, her heart breaking as she realized what Shinki was about to say.

?But that means... that if I defeat you, that if I win... then my empire will continue into the future. And that being the outcome I desire... then I will take the risk that it accompanies.?

Shinki nodded.

?I will go to war.?

Eiki sighed. She hadn't wanted to be forced into this, forced into war, but now it was upon her, and she would have to take a stand. So then she looked up at Shinki, and with a grim look on her face, she declared--

?And in the name of Chireiden, I shall fight for them, and you WILL lose this war.?

-----

It had been only too easy for a ghost to get through to the cavern. She might have phased through the wall, or maybe she followed them in, silent as a spirit ought to be. In any case, Sakura was here, with her sword stuck through Yumeko's chest.

?Sakura!? Satori exclaimed happily, and even Okuu and Orin started to look around, trying to figure out how to take control of this room.

?I've got you,? Sakura said, twisting the blade in Yumeko's body.

--and then a laugh--

?And I've got YOU, my little ghost,? Yumeko laughed, her hand stuck directly into Sakura's chest. And she twisted it too, just to be equal.

?Wha--? Sakura suddenly spat up, appropriately enough, cherry blossoms.

But Satori knew the reason why. She was spitting up her equivalent of blood-- the spring essence with which the bodies of these ghosts gained some corporeal form.

?Please don't fret,? Yumeko said with a smirk, having whirled around at lightning speed and plunged her fist directly into the ghostly girl's chest. ?Our spellcasters will weave a net of ice and flame above the armies of Higan. They will be trapped beneath the descending lava waterfall.?

?You-- monster,? Sakura gasped out as Yumeko plunged her hand even more deeply, emerging from Sakura's back with a fistful of cherry blossoms in her iron grip.

?It's a pity you won't be able to warn Eiki,? Yumeko scoffed as she pulled her hand back out, cherry blossoms and all. Sakura collapsed onto her knees in front of Yumeko, wavering for a moment, and then falling over onto her side.

?Say hello to Yuyuko for me,? the red maid said, turning away from the fast-fading ghost with a wave of her hand. ?How nice of her to send me some spring essence to power up even more.?

But by now, Sakura was entirely gone.

Satori, who had also fallen to her knees next to her, watched as what was left of the spring essence rose upwards in the form of steam, and then dissipated. She wasn't dead-- not even Yumeko could kill someone who was already dead-- but lacking spring essence as energy, she was forced back to Hakugyokurou, without having been able to warn her commander of Shinki's plan--

Satori clenched a fistful of sakura petals -- spring essence -- in her hand and stood back up.

?In any case, what I was saying before I was so rudely interrupted...? Yumeko continued as if nothing had happened, as if she wasn't bleeding at all. When Yumeko had turned towards Sakura, Sakura's blade had managed to make a huge incision through Yumeko's chest, from her heart directly horizontally towards the left of her torso.

Satori at first regarded this news with some joy-- Yumeko's heart had been pierced and her body nearly cut in half. No one could survive that.

But when Yumeko rubbed the bones of her neck, saying how cramped it was in this cave, Satori realized that she was healing. And rapidly so. Already the flesh had sealed off the wound-- and inside, certainly, the sinews and organs within Yumeko's body were fixing themselves up just as quickly.

?Hm?? Yumeko asked as Satori stared at her.

?N--no-thing,? Satori stammered.

She made an important realization that very moment. Yumeko was a strong person, a strong youkai. A cruel one, who would plunge her knives into anyone that crossed her path. An arrogant one as well, but it was the arrogance born out of glorious successes in the past. But it was not these qualities that had made her the most powerful youkai in all of Shinki's armies-- it was her sheer stamina, her ability to survive. She could live through attacks that would have murdered any other creature-- and it was then that she realized that no one, no one had a chance of ever killing Yumeko, much less Shinki.

And thus, the people of Chireiden had no chance of ever taking back their kingdom.

Satori felt her heart sink with despair.

-----

?I don't think so,? Shinki replied, a reckless smile on her face. ?Yuki! Mai!?

Yuki and Mai, who had up until now been silent, jumped. ?Y-- yes, Lady Shinki!? Yuki exclaimed, saluting as fast as she could. ?What is it?? Mai asked.

Shinki held the silence for a moment, a smile hovering on her lips.

?... prepare the mystic squares.?

?Mystic squares?!? Eiki cried out in shock. ?You mean--?

?This will be a spellcard duel,? Shinki said, grinning. ?Oh yes. I am using the Hakurei system. Which YOU helped create, I might add.?

?Yes,? Eiki replied, still somewhat dumbstruck at Shinki's choice. She knew that this was a trap... but for a moment there, she had thought that perhaps Shinki's heart had softened, that she would not stoop to such underhanded tactics... but once more. Eiki saw clearly that Shinki was just as sinful as ever, and that she would have to defeat her if she wanted a chance to show her righteousness once more.

?What is it?? Shinki asked, a smirk on her face.

Eiki sighed deeply as she watched Yuki and Mai drawing characters in mystic squares around Shinki's feet. Vaguely, she noticed Sumire doing the same for her.

?... how did it come to this, Shinki?? Eiki countered, looking up with eyes full of despair. ?You were not always like this. When you took the throne of Makai so long ago, when you had just put on the crown, you too were noble and good. And now, you are leading me into an obvious trap, with the intention of shedding the blood of thousands, just to get what you want.?

Shinki stood there, silent.

?The Shinki I knew all that time ago was never like this. What happened to the proud woman that never wanted to see her people bow to a foreign power? What happened to the young adult who wanted to set her people free from the tyranny of the Heavens? What happened to the scared little girl who saw her family die before her eyes? What happened to her, Shink--?

And then the sound of Shinki's slap echoed throughout the entire cave.

?How DARE you,? Shinki hissed, tears in her eyes. ?How DARE you bring up those ancient memories?!?

?Don't you UNDERSTAND?!? Eiki begged. ?You saw those two little satori as well as I did! What happened to you, Shinki? You have become precisely that which you once hated! What happened to you, you made happen to them!? She pointed to the burning city. ?You became that which you once loathed! What Heaven did to you and your family was inexcusable, but you, you have REPEATED that same sin! There is no excuse for that, either!?

?You cannot see,? Shinki shot back, venom in her voice. ?Eiki, I have a daughter whom I love. Alice. And no matter what, I cannot turn back from this path of war. For her sake, I must continue on, sacrificing my principles to do what I believe is right. And for her sake, I must remove all opposition to her rule. For her sake, I must not hesitate to do things I would like not to have to do, in order to guarantee her a peaceful empire.?

?A peaceful empire?! You will leave this land strewn with the skulls and bones of innocents! And then! You will have your peaceful kingdom!? Eiki screamed back.

?If that is what it takes, then so be it,? Shinki replied.

?Lady Shinki, we're done,? Yuki said quietly.

?I too am done,? Sumire added. But neither Shinki nor Eiki gave them a glance. They continued glaring at one another.

?May you enjoy ruling over the dead,? Eiki said.

?You do exactly that,? Shinki replied, beginning to rise into the air, carried aloft by the magical power of the mystic squares.

?I promise you, Shinki,? Eiki said, also rising into the air, ?that your daughter will want nothing to do with ruling an empire that has been bathed in blood.?

?You say some good things, Kawaxanadu,? Shinki returned, not even flinching. ?I'm happy to hear your true feelings. But if you are so passionate about stopping this, about putting an end to my sin--?

Shinki raised her arm to the side. From her sleeve, she pulled out a white spellcard, which began to glow red with Shinki's power.

?Then let actions outshine your words, and defeat me here if you can!?

Eiki also lifted her arm, drawing a spellcard from inside her robe.

She looked at Shinki, her eyes narrowed.

?So be it,? she replied, her spellcard beginning to glow with a bright green light.

The two opponents faced off.

?Let's go.?

And then the spellcards let fly--

-----

?Anyway, as I was saying...? Yumeko continued, flexing her arm and watching with evident satisfaction as it performed flawlessly. ?From here, we can control the ebb and flow of the lava river. From here, lava flows into the Hell of Blazing Fires via an enormous waterfall... er, lavafall. Of course, it's not doing that now-- we've stopped it up.?

The red maid looked over at the gears and then turned back to Satori and her friends, smiling. ?Tell me, what will happen if we... let it go??

?... th- the pent-up lava will overflow into the lava pits like mad and cover all the land in searing hot liquid, melting everything in its path with extreme vengeance?? Utsuho offered.

Yumeko blinked, obviously not expecting such a detailed answer.

?Er... yes. That is exactly what will happen.? She coughed once, and regained her composure. Then she looked at Satori, a devilish smirk on her face.

?And the only person in all Gensokyo who had the moral strength to stand up for you will burn.?

B... burn...

Satori felt her throat go dry.

My throat... so dry... as if the flames are right in my face--

For a split second, she was back. There, with her back turned against a door that wouldn't budge, with people turning into ash before her eyes, with smoke filling her mouth and lungs, with the heat searing her eyes, with screams deafening her ears, with the scent of burning flesh, with the feeling of death being all around her--

?Satorin...?

Okuu's worried voice broke through. Orin had her hand on Satori's back and had been rubbing her.

?Satori, are you all right? You're really pale,? Okuu said, her brow furrowed with worry.

?Tutto va bene... I-- I'm fine,? Satori lied, hoping that the sweat breaking out on her forehead had gone unnoticed.

Yumeko was still grinning at her. But then her face turned serious. ?So... Satori. You escaped the burning Palace of the Earth Spirits, didn't you? I see....?

Orin's grip on her shoulder tightened. Okuu scowled.

?... to be perfectly honest, I have no idea how one of you damn satori managed to escape that deathtrap. Much less two.? She glanced over at Koishi, who was simply standing there, spaced out. ?Well, it is a mistake I hope to correct shortly. But first, I want to make you understand what is about to happen.?

She nodded towards the gears. ?We shall release the lava flow and destroy almost all of Eiki's army. What is left, we shall butcher. Eiki herself will emerge unscathed, but that cannot be helped. And then we shall let it sit there, and we shall sit there, and when Chireiden's army returns, we shall decimate them.?

She chuckled.

?And to think, it was all because you refused to pay tribute to Lady Shinki one day.?

?Hm?? Okuu asked.

?The Makai Revolution,? Orin explained for her friend's benefit-- and as Satori heard from her mind, to keep Yumeko talking. ?When Miyani-dono decided that Shinki was a farshtinkener and refused to let Makai suck us dry any longer, and rebelled against the kingdom.?

?More or less, yes,? Yumeko said. ?And now, for your arrogance and disobedience to Lady Shinki and the crown of Makai, you will now face the consequences. You have watched your world fall apart all around you. You have watched as all the people you loved have burned in the flame. And lastly--? she smiled with a bit too much joy-- ?You will now watch as Shinki defeats death herself, and fate punishes the only person who was willing to fight for you.?

?Eiki...? Satori murmured.

?Yes, the Shinigami of the Sanzu.? Yumeko shook her head. ?A good woman. I regret that our paths were destined to conflict with one another's.?

?They weren't destined,? a voice rang out.

Yumeko turned to Koishi, surprise on her face. Koishi hadn't said much of anything. ?... excuse me, what??

?They weren't destined,? Koishi repeated, her arms crossed, her white hair flowing down and resting on her shoulders. ?The decision to do wrong is a choice, after all. If Shinki had not chosen to make war, this would not have happened.?

?Lady Shinki does not do wrong,? Yumeko replied smoothly. ?What she has chosen is right. You are scum that must be cleansed from the surface of the earth.?

?We do not live on the surface of the earth,? Koishi pointed out. ?And even if we were, it would not matter. It is right that every person, no matter who they are, have a right to live-- and this cannot be taken away.?

?Lady Shinki is a goddess. What she says is therefore the mandate of God. God wills it, therefore it is right-- and God has declared that it is right to murder you all.?

?Then why has Justice herself come down to correct you?? Koishi shot back. ?Why is Eiki fighting on behalf of total strangers? She has no reason to. She doesn't even know us. She will gain nothing from this fight, and she will probably be punished when she returns to Higan for disobeying her master's orders. She will lose many people she cares about-- her soldiers-- and she has made herself responsible for saving us. And yet, she has come. Why is that, Yumeko? Why would Eiki have done that if she didn't think it was the right thing to do??

Yumeko could not reply for a moment.

?... because she is a damn fool,? she replied, her smirk returning as she declared what was going to happen next. ?You may be wondering why I brought you here just to lecture to you about your wrongs, to tell you about Lady Shinki's upcoming victory over Higan. I brought you here for one reason, and one reason only.?

She leaned down to Koishi, an almost predatory element emerging in the cast of her face.

?It is because I want you to suffer more before you die.

?You see, you have not been punished enough.? Yumeko stood back up and walked slowly, reaching down into her apron. ?You four... you continue to defy Lady Shinki. That will end. But death is not enough of a punishment. As such--? she smiled again, unpleasantly so-- ?I have taken the task of telling you what is going to happen to your former life, to that Kawaxanadu, and to you. And then I shall tell you this: That you are helpless and you cannot do anything about it.?

She looked up for a moment.

?Shinki's danmaku match against Eiki has just begun,? she said aloud, pulling a long knife out of her apron. Then she looked back down at the kasha, the yatagarasu, the two satori sisters. ?That means that in a few minutes, as the two exchange blows, Shinki will pretend to be pushed back. And then someone on either side, doesn't matter who, will shoot an arrow at the other, mob mentality will take over, Makai's forces will retreat onto the shore--?

Yumeko's eyes were almost glowing with sick happiness.

?And then the pent-up lava shall be released, turning Higan's army into dust.?

She chuckled again.

?It's almost a pity you won't get to see it,? she said, brandishing the knife. She took a rag out of her apron and cleaned it. ?Because you will die right here. All of you. Without having gotten the chance to tell Eiki and prevent further bloodshed.?

The red maid walked over to Satori, the knife gleaming in her hand. Okuu growled, Orin hissed-- and then they were being glared at by at least three dozen pairs of eyes coming from the demons by the gear mechanism.

?It is a shame that I have to do this,? Yumeko mused, looking at her knife, and turning it to see its gleaming surface all over. ?I don't actually like executions as much as you might think,? she explained.

Satori could tell she was lying through her teeth. She couldn't help it. She was a mind-reader.

Yumeko smiled at the knife again, then looked up, bloodlust in her eyes.

?Believe me, this hurts me more than it hurts you,? she began, just as a massively powerful fist connected with her left cheek and sent her sprawling.

?What a ZETZ!? Orin exclaimed as Yumeko went flying.

All around them, chaos. Suddenly the room had been enveloped with shadows, attacking the demons, but leaving Okuu, Orin, Koishi, and Satori safe.

Out of the dark, the person responsible for punching Shinki's strongest servant in the face emerged.

?I'll bet that did, too,? Yuugi Hoshiguma said, punching her fist into her open palm.

-----

?Wings of Hell - 「Tears of the Damned」!?

WINGS?!

Eiki reeled back in shock as without warning, six enormous white wings burst out from Shinki's back, and she lifted herself into the air.

How underhanded... taking flight when I'm stuck here in one spot!

She fixed her eyes on the shower of bright blue bullets of varying sizes that had begun to rain down upon her. She would have to graze each and every one of them, and narrowly. She had very little room to move horizontally, and moving vertically was impossible. Already her heart began to race as she moved through the shower, keeping her eyes up at all times, pulling her arms to her body to avoid being hit. Somehow, she made it through, though her clothing did not-- already she saw singe marks on the bottom of her dress.

?Ahahahahahahaha!? Shinki laughed from her superior vantage point, far above Eiki, in the dark where she could barely see her. ?Can you continue, dearie?? she taunted.

Eiki scowled. ?I will continue!? she replied, shaking her fist upwards. ?Bring it!?

?Very well then!? Shinki yelled. "Demon Arrow - 「Meline」!" she called out, and instantly a yellow rod shot forth from Shinki's arm.

The attack from earlier!

Eiki panicked. She had nowhere to run. She needed vertical movement, desperately. Still, she waited until the last second, as the arrow approached closer and closer. And then, she jumped--

?AAAAAAAAAH!? she screamed as her foot fell, straight into the yellow beam. The pain was as if she had been dipped into searing hot lava; she had been caught on the tail end of the beam. She knelt, intending to take care of it--

?LADY EIKI!? Sumire yelled. ?LOOK UP!?

Eiki did so--

M-- more beams--

She felt her heart begin to pound like mad. At least seven beams, all yellow, rising up around Shinki, all of which would shoot like well-aimed meteors at her.

All of which were turning downwards to do just that--

Eiki at least could dodge some of them. Leaping into the air again, she pulled her legs up behind her back to dodge the first one, and then dropped like a rock to dodge the second. The third and fourth were simultaneous, and so she dropped onto her back, still held aloft by the power of the mystic squares beneath her, which were acting as a magnetic platform for her, as if she and the squares were magnets of similar charge which were repelling one another. Not three inches from her, she felt the burning of the two yellow beams hissing above her face; sweat broke out on her forehead from the heat.

But she didn't think she could do much about the fifth, sixth, or seventh. She got to her feet again, and barely moved out of the way as the fifth fell like a stalactite from the skies, narrowly missing her right side. The sixth was coming from her other side, though, and pinned by the fifth, Eiki could do nothing except attempt to move out of the way--

Burning. Eiki had been hit square-on in the stomach by the sixth beam. It had hit her with the force of a stampeding rhino, and was drilling into her like it had a horn. She coughed up blood as she was sent flying--

And then the seventh, which had snuck up on her through her blind spot-- right above her head. It smashed into Eiki's skull with tremendous force.

?GAAAAAAAHH!? she yelled as the sixth beam finally ricocheted off of her and she fell onto her back, off of the mystic squares' support, onto the stony ground. She screamed once more as she felt herself bounce off of the rocks, and land on her face.

?Haah,? Eiki breathed, as she tried desperately to bring some air into her lungs.

?EIKI!? Sumire screamed as she rushed to her lady's side. ?Lady Eiki!?

?Haah,? Eiki repeated, unable to do anything else; her lungs sucked in the underground air greedily.

?Ahahahahahahahah!? Shinki roared with laughter from the air. ?What is it, Eiki? Find that your actions are not as strong as your words?!?

Eiki could not say anything back, so Sumire did it for her, holding Eiki's head in her lap as she glared upwards into the skies. ?You cheating--?

?'s all right,? a raspy voice said.

Sumire looked down, shocked. ?But-- Lady Eiki--?

?She is my opponent,? Eiki said, her face still pale from lack of air. ?I shall defeat her with the power of righteousness. I shall be triumphant in the end.?

?But she's destroying you,? Sumire begged as tears stung her eyes. ?Please, Lady Eiki! You cannot win against a cheating opponent! Please, just surrender!?

?And leave everyone here to die?? she asked, and coughed up blood. Eiki wiped it away from her mouth and continued to stare into Sumire's violet eyes. ?I cannot do that. I cannot run, Sumire, and abandon these people to their fate. Now help me up.?

?Lady Eiki, you are infuriating!? Sumire cried out as she assisted Eiki in getting to her feet. ?Shinki is too powerful, spellcard limits or not! You can never win!?

?Righteousness will prevail,? Eiki replied, slowly climbing upwards on the power of the mystic squares.

?But you will be defeated,? the fairy said softly, watching the noblest woman she knew quietly going to meet her destruction.

?Righteousness will prevail,? the Kawaxanadu repeated, smiling. ?No matter what.?

?... then take this,? Sumire declared, tossing her scythe up to Eiki. ?It is the tool of a Shinigami. You are still within your limits if you use it.?

?Yes,? Shinki yelled from the skies. ?That is valid.?

?... thank you,? Eiki replied, smiling gently. ?I shall not forget your faith in me, Sumire.?

?Please,? Sumire begged as she watched Eiki turn back upwards towards Shinki. ?Just come out of this alive... that's all I want, Lady Eiki.?

?AGAIN!? Shinki crowed. She raised her hands to the heavens again.

Eiki tensed herself--

?Demon Arrow - 「Azure」!?

?Oh, not this again,? Eiki murmured to herself, hefting her scythe in her hands as she watched at least a dozen blue arrows spring out of Shinki's hand and begin to rain down--

-----

?Yu-- yu--?

?RAAAAAAAAAAAH!? screamed a demon, just before getting clocked in the head by a young blonde lady swinging a bucket into his head.

?YUUGI!? Koishi exclaimed, exhilarated. ?Yuugi Hoshiguma, you returned from getting beat by Yumeko!?

?Heh, yeah,? Yuugi replied, tossing her hair over her shoulder, turning around and socking another demon in the stomach, and winking at Koishi, all in one fluid motion. ?I decided, even though she kicked the shit out of me... I didn't want to give up just like that. I mean--? she paused to deliver a devastating roundhouse kick at three demons simultaneously, then grinned back at Koishi. ?I AM a Deva of the mountain, a proud Oni! I'm not going to lose to ANYONE, and even if I lose, I won't stay that way for long!?

?Excellent!? the white-haired satori cried out as Yuugi continued to fling demons left and right with her powerful blows.

She felt a sudden warmth on her left side, and when she turned, she saw that it was her older sister clinging to her, hugging her. Behind her, Orin was keeping a close eye on all the demons, some of whom had begun to try to run to the exit, only to be met by Okuu's equally powerful fists, and blows raining down from the dark ceiling.

?So, what are the shadows?? Satori asked Yuugi during a lull in the fighting.

?You didn't think you were the only guys to survive, did you?? Yuugi shot back in reply. Suddenly, before Koishi's vision, a young woman with short blonde hair and a brown-purple ensemble stumbled into the dim light of a few remaining torches around them. In her right hand she carried a lance; in the other, a bucket with what looked like green hair sticking out of it.

?A head?!? Satori cried out, but the young woman shook her head.

?No, just a Tsurube-otoshi. One of the few remaining ones.?

Then the green hair shifted and rose in the bucket, so that Koishi could see that it was indeed attached to a body. A very small body, belonging to a Tsurube-otoshi. She was smiling. ?I'm Kisume,? she said in a childish voice. ?Nice to meet you.?

?I-- I'm Koishi Komeiji,? she replied.

?And I am Satori Komeiji,? her sister added.

The blonde girl nodded. ?I am Parsee Mizuhashi. My mother was Pandora Mizuhashi, the bridgekeeper of the Mizuhashi Chasm.?

?Didn't your mother just have a child?? Koishi asked, and immediately regretted it; she didn't need the ability to read minds to read the pain on that face.

?... yes,? Parsee replied, her head bowed. ?My little sister Petra. But they're both dead now.? She flicked an enraged gaze at them. ?I saw it from a distance. Yumeko knifed my mother between the eyes and knocked her into the charm she used to guard. As I watched this, my little sister was burning to death in our house, and by the time I was able to get through the smoke and the fleeing crowds, she was little more than ash.?

Satori flinched. Koishi looked at Parsee in shock.

?And now I have no one left. And that bitch Yumeko...? she spat at the ground. ?How dare she take away what I love! I shall never forgive her!?

?Me neither,? Kisume added softly, sitting in her bucket.

Parsee hefted the spear. ?And I lost the gift of my ancestors! The Lance of Mizuhashi! But in its place, even this spear will be enough to kill such a woman!? She looked over Satori and Koishi, and then back at them, eyes narrowed in suspicion. ?Where... is she??

Satori, Koishi, and Orin all whirled around to where Yuugi's first punch had sent Yumeko. Over on the ground there, she should have been felled entirely by that blow--

And yet, Yumeko was not there.

?Where is she?!? Orin cried out. ?Where has that tsatskele gone??

By now, the demons had all gone down. They were dead or bleeding on the floor. Around the bodies stood a variety of residents of the underground; the resistance. The creatures of the Subterranean City who had united under Yuugi's leadership to fight back against Shinki.

Over near the gear mechanism, Yuugi was looking at the tremendously large wheel that controlled the dam. In the dim light over on that side of the cave, it looked like a steering wheel, which it was. Leaning over, she took hold of two of the grips and began to yell as she exerted her great strength and began to raise the dam.

But something... something was wrong.

?What is she doing?? Kisume asked. ?She's not supposed to do that yet. And her horn... where is it--?

?Yuugi!? Parsee cried out. ?Why are you releasing the dam before we've warned everyone outside??

?... Because she's not Yuugi,? Satori realized. ?THAT'S YUMEKO! STOP HER!?

Yumeko flinched, her disguise given away, but she gave the wheel one final swing as she leapt away from Parsee's thrown spear. And that was enough. The chains that connected to the central wheel had begun to unwind-- the dam was being opened, the lava behind it released--

?NO!? the kasha yelled as she flung her wheelbarrow at the controls. She made a lucky shot-- the wheelbarrow got stuck between the handles on the steering wheel, and refused to turn any more.

?Tch,? Yumeko hissed as she leapt clear over the heads of the resistance fighters and made for the cave's entrance. But then--

?THERE'S PLENTY MORE WHERE THIS CAME FROM!? Utsuho cried out as she showed off her powerful fist to Yumeko, who was bleeding from the nose where the hellcrow had punched her in the face. But the maid was not going to take no for an answer any more, apparently-- she tackled Utsuho, and the two fell backwards into the cave entrance tunnel--

?Stop them!? Yuugi yelled out, getting up from the shadowed spot in the cave where Yumeko had knocked her out for a few crucial seconds.

?Yamame!? Parsee called out. ?Have your girls tie up these demons so that they don't run!?

?Aye-aye, ma'am!? a young spider youkai saluted as her spiders, the rest of the resistance fighters, set to work.

?As for us,? Parsee continued as Yuugi came abreast of her, ?Let's go hunt down that red maid before Shinki figures out that her plan is ruined!?

And then Parsee and Yuugi plunged into the tunnel, Orin, Satori, and Koishi right after them.

Behind them, with no one to hear, Orin's lava-weakened wheelbarrow gave an ominous squeak--

-----

?GHAAAAAH!? Eiki screamed as she bruised her body on the rocks. Sumire raced over to help her up, trying to minimize the damage to her master's body.

?How long will you keep doing this?!? Sumire demanded, tears long since spilled over her cheeks. ?How much longer will you be putting up with this?!?

?That's the second wave, Kawaxanadu!? Shinki roared from the skies. ?Come up again, I want to keep playing with you!?

?SHUT UP!? Sumire screamed up at the goddess, not caring about whether or not it was respectful. ?You tremendous BITCH! How dare you do this to someone like Eiki?!?

?Because I was willing,? Eiki groaned as she sat up on her elbows. ?I permit her to do this, therefore she does.?

?How much longer?!? Sumire begged. ?I can't stand seeing your body abraded like this!?

?Not much longer,? Eiki grinned. ?Trust me.? She got back up and onto her feet with the help of her great scythe, and she nodded towards Sumire's naginata. ?I may need that.?

?Weapons aren't allowed in a danmaku match, though,? Sumire replied, confused.

?They're not,? Eiki confirmed as she ascended on the power of the mystic squares. ?But I won't need weapons for this. Sit tight and watch.?

?Oh ho!? Shinki laughed. ?The great Kawaxanadu has agreed to be slaughtered once more! Well, be my guest!? she roared, lifting her hand again. ?Now, we shall try this again!?

?Yes, try it again,? Eiki replied.

?EIKI SHIKI!? Sumire screamed. ?IF YOU GET YOURSELF HURT AGAIN, THEN SO HELP ME, I WILL DRAG YOU OUT OF HERE BY YOUR BADLY CUT HAIR!?

Above her, Shinki was summoning more Demon Arrows. Eiki looked down. And then Sumire realized, she noticed a particular look in her eyes. Not a pleasant, cheerful look like Eiki usually got when she was doing what she thought was right. No, this was a cold, calculating, brilliant gaze... the same kind she used when calculating battle strategy, the look of the soldier, the general that she was. Cunning and devious, almost cruel.

"She actually has a plan," Sumire said to herself, quietly.

?Come get me!? Eiki laughed up at Shinki.

?As you WISH!? Shinki replied as she summoned two waves at once of her Demon Arrows, fourteen in all. ?Azure, Meline! GO!?

And down they went.

Eiki moved easily out of the way of the first one, a yellow one. She moved to the side, letting the arrow fall to her left. Then she leapt upwards, dodging two arrows that had been aimed at her legs. Instead of landing, though, she spun in midair, like a gymnast, and completely grazed the fourth, a blue one, landing smartly on the mystic square platform.

Four down, ten to go.

Eiki then dropped to the ground to avoid a fifth arrow, which passed right over her. Then she rolled to her side and avoided the sixth as well, which would have smashed right into her head if she had stayed. Rolling upwards at first, she flipped forwards onto her feet and out of the way of the seventh and eighth, aimed from either side of her.

And now, six more--

Sumire's eyes widened.

?SHE'S RELEASED AT LEAST TEN MORE!? She screamed. ?That has to be against the rules!?

?No,? Yuki corrected her. ?Shinki's declared her spellcard, therefore she can use it as long as she wants until Eiki defeats it.?*

*As per true PC98-style, timing spellcards out is impossible. At this point in time, the spellcard system is somewhat different from what it turns into later. It is only until major battles (like this one) occur that the need to have timers on spellcards becomes evident; another major discovery to be made later is that mystic circles are better than mystic squares at conducting magical energy.

Sumire hissed as she watched the already-tired, already-bruised Eiki now have to confront sixteen Demon Arrows. These were going much faster than the previous eight. Eiki would definitely be destroyed here--

But then, something completely unexpected--

Eiki turned her back on the arrows and stepped right off of the platform, into the Titanic, which had arrived in almost-complete silence, summoned from the waters of the earth, no matter where they were.

?Eh!?? Shinki exclaimed, obviously not having expected this. ?I thought the Titanic was destroyed!?

?NOTHING can sink this Titanic!? Eiki shot back with a grin as she aimed the ship straight upwards, into the thick of the arrows--

?EIKI!? Sumire screamed. But she needn't have worried. Eiki had sacrificed her body twice now to see through the pattern of arrows, and as she aimed upwards, she found the spaces that she needed, and with her scythe, she steered the Titanic safely through the arrows, grazing each one of them, but untouched.

And then she kept going--

?AH!? Shinki reeled back as the Titanic came right up to her, its hull turned towards her. She didn't want to get hit, so she took a few steps back--

? Lie 「Tongue of Wolf」!?

And she hadn't seen Eiki leap off of the Titanic and let it keep zooming upwards, to distract Shinki and throw her off. By the time Shinki noticed this, Eiki was right behind her, launching her spellcard right behind her, at point-blank range!

?GAH!? Shinki screamed as she felt the full force of the attack hit her in the back. She was shot forward and downwards, spiraling towards the ground.

?YES!? Sumire laughed as she watched. ?A direct hit!?

Eiki, for her part, landed back in the Titanic, which directed itself according to her whim. She stayed there, hovering above the air, suspended on individual water molecules.

?Shinki!? she yelled down to the fallen goddess, who had landed hard on the rocks and was barely picking herself up off of the ground while Yuki and Mai lent their shoulders to her. ?Isn't this enough, Shinki? Have you had enough??

Shinki looked up at her, then turned in Sumire's direction and spat out blood.

?Not on your life,? Shinki said. ?Wings of Hell!? she declared, snapping her wings open again, as Yuki and Mai were pushed away, thrown backwards by the force.

? 「Laugh of Lucifer」!? She declared as she zoomed upwards, her wings glowing with a brilliant purple light, streaked with red. She was going much faster than Eiki could move in the Titanic. Eiki gasped and quickly moved out of the way, barely managing to dodge Shinki, who was rocketing upwards with incalculable speed.

But Shinki didn't crash into the cave ceiling. No, she turned around, completely agile, then shot back downwards at Eiki, following her as the Kawaxanadu tried desperately to maneuver out of the way.

She was too slow. Shinki smashed into the craft like a meteor into a planet, sending it and its rider flying. And she didn't stop there. When Eiki was flung into the air, Shinki turned towards her, and shot towards her like an arrow released from a tight string. Eiki tried to flip in the air as soon as she saw this was coming, but Shinki suddenly banked and rolled out of her way, spinning around and extending a fist and--

Yuki looked up into the darkness, her mouth open with shock.

"Mai, Sumire," said Yuki in a somber tone, "it looks like Shinki has... impaled Eiki with her fist."

"What?!" Mai and Sumire looked at one another in shock.

As Eiki's limp body fell down towards the mystic squares, Shinki zoomed even faster, landing on the platform below Eiki. She then retracted all her wings but one, and turned it slightly curved upwards, so that the sharp end was sticking straight up.

"NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!" Sumire screamed.

"Shinki-sama!" Yuki pleaded, "If you stay there, Eiki will be--"

But there was no need for her to continue, as the result was soon apparent.

Makai's army, which had previously been cheering, was now roaring in delight. And the Higan side of the field was now dead silent.

Mai shook her head. Yuki looked nauseated. Sumire's eyes were wide with shock.

Eiki gasped, still breathing, with Shinki's wing sticking out of her chest.

Shinki glared at her, then retracted her wing, dropping Eiki to the rocky floor with a suddenness that made Sumire want to cry. She raced over to her master and looked at her in shock, Yuki by Sumire's side; Mai stood by Shinki, but her eyes were looking over at Eiki, her worry evident.

?How can you CONTINUE?!? Sumire pleaded. ?I know you technically can't die, but you can still be hurt, Eiki!?

Eiki spat up blood, staining her torn shirt even more. ?I... have... to continue...?

?No, you do NOT!? Sumire begged, tears flowing freely from her eyes. ?Shinki cheated just now, didn't she? She used a weapon in a spellcard match!?

?Technically, no,? Yuki admitted, her eyes downcast. ?Her wings are a part of her, therefore it's valid... right??

Eiki nodded, her face contorted with pain. She bit it back, hissing, and closed her eyes, concentrating on her wound. Sweat broke out on her forehead as she covered the big gaping hole in her chest with her somewhat-uninjured right hand.

But then Sumire lifted it.

?This is my job,? she said, putting her hands on Eiki's chest. Focusing her power, she tried to suffuse her master with healing energy. Her hands began to glow with a bright purple light as she pressed her hands directly onto Eiki's cuts.

"Amazing," Yuki said. "Her wound, her bruises, closing, healing..."

After a few minutes-- "I can do no more," Sumire said, collapsing backwards into Yuki's arms. "Injuries... too severe... takes too much of my own... power... to heal them all," she wheezed.

"I think you've done enough," Yuki said. "Eiki can continue now.?

Sumire looked at her hands, still stained with her master's blood.

Then she looked up at Shinki, who was smirking at her.

?Amused, my little fairy??

?You sick FUCK,? Sumire swore, brandishing her naginata. On an impulse, she walked towards Shinki, holding it aloft with barely any strength to do so. ?If I weren't bound by my master, I would cut you so damn BAD that you would BEG me to kill you--?

?Sumire, don't,? rang out the voice of the person Sumire respected most.

?No,? she sobbed, turning around to see. ?You cannot be fighting again.?

Eiki grinned, spat out blood, and leaned on Yuki. ?I still can fight.?

Sumire dropped her naginata, looking drained and exhausted. ?How can you still say that...??

?She's right, you know,? Shinki put in with a chuckle. ?Injured all over and weak with fatigue. Your senses are all jumbled up, and your body is damaged. And my power! There is no way you can--?

?Lady Shinki?!? Mai exclaimed. ?Why are you bleeding from the arm??

?... eh?? Shinki blinked, looking down at her hand, which was dripping with blood.

Suddenly her sleeve fell off, cut off at the shoulder. From her shoulder, a single long cut snaked downwards all the way to her wrist. She winced, wondering just how she got cut--

Eiki waved her scythe. Its blade was drenched in blood.

?A severe cut at top speed,? she explained. ?Even if I can't reach you, the second you come towards me, I can destroy you, because the spellcard rules do not apply in close-range fighting.?*

*Hence IaMP / SWR, wherein you can only use danmaku if you're fighting from a distance, and are forced to use melee attacks while fighting up close and personal.

?Heh,? Shinki smirked, waving it off. ?Now I know why you became the best soldier in Higan. The ability to see someone's preferred attack only twice and already be able to outsmart it, the ability to anticipate a counter and be ready with one of your own... I cannot approach you carelessly,? she said, looking Eiki's bloody form up and down.

?Though another Laugh of Lucifer would certainly finish you off.? She shrugged. ?That's fine. There are other ways to fight.?

Eiki narrowed her eyes.

?Then why don't you show me?? she challenged.

?Eiki!? Sumire exclaimed. ?If you weren't death incarnate, you'd be dead by now, and not by Shinki's hands, but at mine!?

Eiki looked over and down at Sumire. The little fairy was panicked, her purple hair matted around her sweaty neck, her violet eyes pleading up at her.

She ruffled her hair. ?Don't worry about me,? she said, smiling, feeling the taste of blood in her mouth.

She looked over at Shinki.

Shinki nodded.

And then the two of them leapt into the air again.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 25, 2009, 10:50:52 PM
Satori, Koishi, and Orin raced back down the tunnel they had come from. The way back was terrible; all they had to rely on were the yells of the people in front of them, since Utsuho and Yumeko in front of them-- one of them must have taken a torch, probably Yumeko, and the tunnels were pitch black. Still, the tunnel only had one shaft, so they didn't have to worry about finding a hole in the side and falling through the darkness into an auxiliary cave.

In front of them, Yuugi and Parsee raced down the tunnel, Yuugi leading.

?Hey, Yuugi,? Parsee asked. ?Let me turn on a light.?

?Sure,? Yuugi grunted. Parsee nodded and from her right hand-- her left was carrying Kisume-- produced a bright green orb, glowing with an unearthly light.

?H-- how did you do that?? Satori asked, in amazement.

Parsee turned slightly to see who it was, then turned to look where she was running. ?It's danmaku. The new Hakurei Spellcard System allows us to use our inner abilities and manifest them as bullet patterns, although usually you have to use a spellcard...?

?Bravissimo,? Satori said, eyes wide. ?So tell me, how did you do that without a spellcard??

?Will to power,? Parsee replied matter-of-factly. ?I enjoy using this too much to meticulously write out a spellcard every time, and in any case, I rather like it.?

?Really?? Koishi asked, not having the breath to ask much more.

Parsee nodded. ?Unfortunately, danmaku was never popular down here, so I never have gotten the chance to use it.?

?What's so great about it?? Orin asked, not breathing very hard at all.

?Well... it puts everyone on an equal ground,? she began. ?Anyone stands a chance of beating anyone else. If me and Yuugi were fighting hand-to-hand, she would destroy me.?

?I would never do that to you!? Yuugi objected in front of her. ?You're way too pretty for that.?

Parsee giggled. ?You say such embarrassing things in the weirdest situations without turning red... I'm so jealous. Anyway, you get the idea; Shinki would destroy me. But if we were fighting a spellcard duel, I would have a shot at beating her, by outmaneuvering her bullet patterns. The whole point, if I remember correctly, is to 'negate the doctrine of absolute power'.?

?We know,? Satori said. ?It's why even people like me technically stand a chance against, say, Shinki.?

Parsee nodded slowly. ?... yes... Technically.?

?Look out!? Yuugi cried out as they turned a corner and light flooded their vision. ?We've made it out!?

By running through the tunnel, they had all made it out in less than half the time it had taken Satori, Koishi, Orin, and Okuu to come in. Speaking of... where was Okuu?

The three resistance fighters and the three Palace-dwellers came to a halt on a ledge-- the same one Satori had been snatched from earlier. Far below, they saw two blurs, one red and purple and white, the other green and blue and white-- Shinki and Eiki, respectively-- but that was all they could see. At times, they paused to exchange blows, but mostly, all they could see was was just a fast blur of movement between the two.

?THERE!? Parsee exclaimed, pointing upwards, further up the cliff face. Up there the wall was rocky, not smooth, with plenty of ledges to fight on. As Utsuho and Yumeko struggled to hit one another, gritty dirt tumbled downwards. They watched, and as they watched, Yumeko hit Utusho square in the jaw with a particularly strong blow, and Utsuho reeled back, kicking off small stones as she quickly got back to her feet and returned the favour to Yumeko.

?OKUU!? Orin yelled up as soon as she saw Yumeko go flying.

Okuu looked over the ledge down at them. ?Oh, hey!? she said, dripping with blood where Yumeko must have kicked her in the face earlier.

Some of her blood splattered Orin's face, and she wiped it away as she yelled up instructions. ?Okuu! Keep Yumeko from getting down to Shinki, no matter what!?

Okuu nodded, just as a fist collided with her head and she disappeared from Orin's vision.

Kisume, in her bucket, looked up at Koishi and Satori from where she had been set down by Parsee.

?You two are satori,? she said, her little-kid voice invoking smiles from the two sisters.

?Yes, we are,? Koishi confirmed. If she noticed Satori staring at her doubtfully, she gave no indication of it.

?Good,? Kisume said happily. ?It's nice to see that a few of you are alive.?

?... yes,? Satori nodded, remembering the flames that had taken every other member of the satori race, the flames that should have taken her but didn't.

Kisume smiled sadly. ?I know how that feels. I saw my family splatter on the rocks after Yumeko's guys cut down their pulley system on the roof of the cave.?

?Oh--? Satori covered her mouth with her hands. ?Oh god, that's horrible.?

The bucket girl shrugged. ?It's done. I can't change that. Though I can still miss them.? She looked at the two sisters, a flash of hope in her eyes. ?Hey! I wonder! Can we rebuild the city later? And with you two as queens of Chireiden??

Koishi and Satori looked at each other.

?Queens?? Satori thought at her sister.

Thankfully, she answered. ?Give the kid a break. She probably just remembers that we're satori, so we're royalty. We don't have to take the throne...? Koishi's thought trailed off, and then continued. ?.... do we??

?I don't know,? Satori admitted. ?I was just worried about getting out of this alive. But if we get back our kingdom... what will we do??

?I don't want to be queen,? Koishi replied, panic surging through her thoughts. ?I really, really don't want to be queen...?

?You won't have to be... right??

A loud noise from above startled all three girls, and they looked up just in time to see Yumeko tackle Utsuho around her waist, sending the two of them falling off the cliff. Utsuho was trying to get her wings to flap, but it was useless, Yumeko kept pinning them down-- finally, she was free and flying, but Yumeko refused to let go of her, and instead of flying, the hellcrow and her unwanted passenger were careening through the air. Utsuho kept trying to smash Yumeko into the rocks and loosen her hold, but Yumeko was too tenacious. She held on tightly, and the two smashed into the wall, loosing a ton of rocks from their place, dropping them above the army of Higan--

The first murmurings of anger circulated around them as they looked up. All they could see were shapes moving in the shadows.

?Makai is attacking us with stalactites!? The cry circulated around the army.

Parsee's eyes widened.

?Oh no,? she said. ?Yuugi, the army is starting to move--?

?WHAT?!? Yuugi exclaimed, looking over the ledge. Indeed, thinking that the rocks tumbling down upon them were sling rocks from the armies of Makai, they had roared and charged across the field at the restless demon hordes, who readily took the challenge, and raced into the lava pits of the Hell of Blazing Fires, ready to eviscerate the fairies of Higan--

?Damn it!? Yuugi cried out. ?War has begun!?

?Well, look at the bright side,? Parsee tried. ?At least Shinki's plan has been ruined. She'll take too long to beat Higan's army, since we stopped Yumeko from releasing the lava flood.?

At that point, a low rumble passed through the ground into their feet.

Satori felt her throat go dry.

?But my wheelbarrow,? Orin said. ?My wheelbarrow is almost indestructible, it should hold--?

From within the cave to their side, an echo of a strange sound reached their ears.

?... I hope that's not the sound of wood snapping I just heard,? Parsee said, her face pale.

?AH!? Yuugi exclaimed, turning around and leaping off of the ledge, from one ledge to another, up to the gap that the lava river would be flooding out from shortly.

?YUUGI!? Parsee screamed. ?WHAT ARE YOU DOING?!?

?STOPPING THE LAVA, THAT'S WHAT!? Yuugi yelled back as she finally reached the ledge. And not a moment too early-- she looked in, and the first thing she saw was the glow of lava racing down a tunnel down towards her.

?Eh,? she winced as she reached down and, digging her fingers into the bare rock, she raised a final stopgap of the lava river. It was little more than a flat stone wall, smoothened by lava flowing over it, but it would hold the lava at bay for now. She tore it out of the rock and placed it over the hole, covering the lava flow, and preventing it from escaping. The pressure would soon become unbearable, she knew, but she stayed, holding the stopgap there. She turned and pressed it back with her powerful leg muscles, reaching out to either side and digging her fingers into the rock for a handhold.

?GO, PARSEE!? she screamed downwards. ?GO AND STOP THE LAVA FLOW!?

?Yes!? her young companion said, just as Yumeko's boot came out of nowhere and kicked her in the face.

?Gaah!? she yelled, her nose turning into a bloody mess where Yumeko had hit her. The red maid, for her part, pushed Parsee to the side and dove back into the tunnel.

?Excuse me, terribly sorry,? Utsuho yelled as she zoomed into the tunnel after Yumeko. Parsee fell onto her knees, reeling backwards and still moaning with the pain.

?Parsee!? Kisume cried out, standing up in her bucket and reaching out towards her bearer. ?Parsee, are you all right?? Koishi and Satori also looked at her, concern evident in their eyes.

The bridge princess shook her head and even as she covered her bloody face with one hand, she pointed down the tunnel with the other. Her thoughts were specifically directed at the two satori-- ?Don't worry about me! Go and stop Yumeko from releasing the whole damn river before it's too late!?

?Ye-- yes!? Koishi and Satori yelled at the same time, standing up. They looked at one another, nodded, and then dove back into the darkness of the tunnel.

-----

?AAAAAAAAAAAHHH!? Shinki screamed as she divebombed at Eiki, who was charging at her, scythe raised in the hopes of a blow.

The two were racing at one another, like knights in a fencing match, hoping to skewer the other, with spellcards in place of weapons. The two came closer, 50 meters, 40 meters, 30 meters, 20 meters, 10 meters, 5 meters--

?Judgment 「Bar of the Ten Kings」!?*

*For best results, go play Shoot the Bullet, 10-4.

?Gates of Hell 「Djiare Tutti Esperanza」!?

*For best results, go fight Shinki in MS. I dare you.

Two explosions of light. The first, an ocean blue light from Eiki as she fired the first of four waves of danmaku at Shinki with a swing of her scythe. Weaving through the bullets, Shinki danced through the larger blue shots and the bright blue lasers to Eiki herself, and with a swing of her wings, she hailed down bursts of dark red light that split into many smaller red arrows, aimed in streams at Eiki.

Eiki grazed accordingly, raising her scythe for the second wave. This time, it was green, and the waves came faster than ever. Shinki couldn't weave through these like she had before, so she was forced to quicken her pace and find the space in between Eiki's smaller inner barrages and the wider ring of larger bullets.

Once that wave was over, though, Eiki was once more open to attack. She turned the Titanic around and charged straight at Shinki again, and as Shinki threw out a second wave, she dove straight into the thick of the bullets, avoiding the red streams of arrow bullets to her sides. Seeing that Shinki had improved on this wave, she ducked into her Titanic at times to avoid being hit by the large purple orbs she was shooting out as well.

Eiki was in danger on two fronts, now; the red wave arrows on either side of her that would move closer and away from her every moment, and the large shaky purple orbs zooming at her. She swung her scythe, sending a small wave of energy at the orbs, since weapons could not be directly used against danmaku. Some of them exploded into a dozen smaller white bullets, which were even more dangerous than the purple orbs, so she grit her teeth, vowed never to do that again, and maneuvered her way through the thick of the bullets. Taking a few of them square-on in the chest, she grit her teeth and guided her Titanic along, arriving in a spot where she could do the most damage; a blind spot, directly beneath Shinki's range of vision.

Whirling the Titanic around, she matched Shinki's pace. It was evident that Shinki didn't appreciate it, as she kept trying to shake Eiki off by making lightning-fast turns and twists. But Eiki remained right below her, in her blind spot.

With a swing of her scythe, Eiki released a third wave-- even faster, now, with ice blue bullets. Try as she might, Shinki couldn't dodge this. She tried, though-- Shinki quickly banked and flipped over onto her back, then turned over, this time shooting off in the opposite direction that Eiki was going. Unfortunately for her, she hadn't counted on Eiki's spellcard being so widespread, and she crashed headlong into one of the closest larger bullets. One of her six wings came out severely damaged, and in trying to regain control of her now-erratic flight, Shinki ended up falling, crashing hard into the stony rock below.

Eiki panted as she watched. That particular spellcard was now over.

?Haah,? Shinki breathed as she picked herself up from the dust, Mai and Yuki rushing to her side.

Eiki looked down at her, and then she collapsed, too, falling towards the floor.

?EIKI-SAMA!? Sumire yelled as she ran over to Eiki, hoping to catch her before she hit the ground.

Eiki landed right on top of the poor fairy, but at least it was better than letting her crash headfirst into the ground.

?Lady Eiki?? Sumire demanded as she fanned her master's face with her hand. ?Are you all right??

?Nnnrgh... I'm better now,? Eiki sighed as she took a deep breath.

?No, you're not, Eiki-sama...? the fairy murmured as she propped her master up so she was at least in a sitting position.

?Heh,? Shinki laughed as she got to her feet. ?Despite the outcome of that last attack of yours... I'm still in much better shape than you are, Eiki.?

Sumire's gaze flicked up at her, murderous.

?How does that make you feel, then? By wearing you down, repeatedly hitting you, never getting too close to you... I can't get in a finishing blow, but I will gradually chisel away at your strength, so you can feel your body falling apart bit by bit... and in your present state, you can't do a thing.?

Eiki maintained a stony silence, blood dripping down onto the ground from her arm.

Shinki chuckled and licked her lips.

?How dare you,? Sumire began, her voice shaking, plainly struggling to keep her rage in check. ?You monster... how dare you do this to Eiki! And using such underhanded tactics!?

The Vermeil Devil turned her sneering gaze to Sumire for a moment.

?So you think I'm a coward... well, there's nothing wrong with that. This is the strongest weapon any experienced fighter has. The greatest skill a fighter obtains after decades, centuries of combat, allowing us to outdo any new talented warrior. It is cunning.?

Sumire's eyes narrowed. Shinki's gaze now turned on Eiki once more.

?You don't have a chance of defeating me, Eiki. You never did. But you have fought well, regardless... so I give you the choice. Shall I continue chipping away at you, bit by bit, or simply end this with one finishing blow??

Eiki didn't respond immediately. She kept her gaze neutral, staring into Shinki's red eyes with a calm look on her face.
And then she nodded.

?Eiki-sama!? Sumire yelled, accompanied by Mai's yell of ?Shinki-sama!? The two women had raced into the air faster then the eyes could see; Shinki on her wings, Eiki on the Titanic.

Shinki raised her head so that she was looking down at Eiki. Eiki didn't react.

?So you choose an instant defeat,? Shinki said.

?An instant victory,? Eiki countered.

?Feh.? Shinki spat out one last bit of blood to the side. ?And now I will teach you... that when it comes to war... everything is valid.?

Eiki smiled.

?And I will prove to you that no matter what, righteousness will prevail.?

?I am so sick of hearing that.? Shinki put her right foot forward, tense as a wound spring. ?It seems you are ready for death... it will be my pleasure to introduce you to the bitter feeling of defeat. Or are you wanting to run??

?Perish the thought,? Eiki said, bringing the sharp end of her scythe up to her mouth and licking the blade. "Or preferably... just perish."

?The time for talk is over!? Shinki snapped.

Eiki laughed.

?Then come, so I can kill you now!? she yelled, and the Titanic took off, charging at Shinki, who had laughed and zoomed at her, her eyes mocking, her hands reaching into her robe for one final spellcard.

Eiki, for her part, shot forth in the Titanic, watching as the distance between herself and her opponent halved every few seconds.

This is the last attack...

She reached into her shirt and pulled out... a small card, inscribed with mystic symbols, tailored to her soul itself, the final manifestation of her power.

If I lose here, then everyone will die...

?AHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!? Shinki roared with maniacal laughter as she drew more and more Demon Arrows from her wide sleeves. At this point, going at this speed... dodging them would not even be a possibility.

I have to make this count.

Eiki looked down at the card, staring at it one last time.

Good luck, Satori, Orin... Sumire... if I beat her now, you all have a chance of winning... please live on and enjoy this new era...

?LAST WORD!? Eiki yelled, her whole body esconced in an aura of green-blue battle energy. The amount of power in her body jumped to twice its normal amount, but her body was being pushed to its absolute limits. She would have to win this quick--

--this new era, one in which force of arms does not dictate righteousness!

They were now no more than ten feet away from one another, on a total collision course. Only a few feet in front of her, the Demon Arrows were bursting forth from Shinki's hands. Eiki swung her scythe, unleashing the last burst of energy needed to activate her spellcard.

?Ka-- LOOK OUT!?

Shinki's eyes widened as Eiki leapt towards her, dropping her scythe, swinging around on her shoulders--

And then, a sudden squelching sound.

Eiki's grip on Shinki's shoulders weakened. Shinki turned around, and the first thing she saw was--

Shinki had known that her troops weren't very well disciplined. She knew that they weren't highly trained like Higan's were. She had never expected this would apply to their aim. In firing a volley of arrows at Higan, they had shot arrows high enough to hit Shinki's back. Higan had both enough discipline to not shoot at Eiki, and good enough aim to shoot lower and still hit the target.

In other words, Eiki had just taken the arrows meant for Shinki.

The arrows were just wood arrows with stone tips, not enough to make them simply drop their attacks. But Shinki, who had been startled by Eiki's sudden switch in tactics, had accidentally launched her Demon Arrows upwards, towards the ceiling. Eiki's aim, thrown off by a slew of arrows embedded all down her arms, was unbalanced, and the explosive energy of her Last Word shot off, still not fully formed, into the darkness, temporarily lighting up the whole cave with the light of her green-blue comet. Without its rider, Titanic sped off, smashing into the wall, disintegrating into dust, ready to be reformed when its master needed it.

Eiki's face was pale, her breathing ragged, sweat glistening on her forehead as she looked up at Shinki, holding on to her robes as tightly as she could.

?Why did you do that?? Shinki asked quietly, noting the sheer amount of arrows buried in Eiki's back. Arrows that had been meant for her.

?Be-- cause,? the shinigami sputtered out as well as someone with two arrows through her throat could. ?Because that... was... an inter... ference... accord-- ing to the spell... card rules.?

A giant roar drew their attention. The two combatants looked down, where their two armies had charged across the fields at one another. They were clashing, the armies of Higan and Makai, with one side using explosive green orbs as cannonballs alongside fairy arrows, and the other shooting slings and rocks at their opponent, with an archery regiment backing it up.

Eiki coughed up an arrowhead.

?Why would... you do that for me,? Shinki said quietly. ?I'm your opponent.?

Eiki shook her head. ?Our struggle... nrghh... is over... it is time to re--? Eiki hacked up a substantial amount of blood, and looked as if she were going to fall down at any moment.

Shinki looked at Eiki, evident pain in her eyes.

?Gaaah!? Eiki gasped as she slid down slightly, jostling one of the arrows that had been shot through her neck.

Shinki continued to look at Eiki with a strange expression on her face as she slowly let go of Eiki, letting her slide down her garments.

The shinigami looked up at her, blood dripping from the corners of her mouth. ?Shin...ki...?

?I'm sorry, Eiki,? Shinki said. ?You really are a better person than I am, by far... You stopped my own army from shooting me, but... I would not have done the same thing for you.?

?Shinki, do-- don't,? Eiki coughed as she spat up even more blood. ?If you do... your conscience--?

Shinki looked at her as she pushed Eiki's broken body off of her, now holding on to her by only her right hand. Eiki dangled above the battlefield as their armies commenced battle below them, severely weakened.

?I'm sorry... but being an Empress means that you can't always do what you believe is right.?

Eiki looked up at her, and for a long time afterwards, in her dreams, all Shinki would be able to see were her green eyes searching for the faintest bit of empathy, and finding none.

?I forgive you,? Eiki said quietly.

?--!!? Shinki's eyes widened, and with an angry snarl, she dropped Eiki over the swarming army of Makai, to be trampled, crushed, mauled.

?EIKI-SAMA!? a scream burst out from somewhere within the ranks of Higan's forefront. As the area cleared, cut down by the swing of a fearsome naginata, Sumire became visible. Her uniform was torn, and she had been injured by combat, but that wasn't going to stop her from reaching her commander.

With increasingly frenzied swings, she singlehandedly hacked her way through the oncoming rush of demons, followed by her legion of loyal fairies, joined by a regiment of ghosts. Cleaving a bloodstained path through the horde, she reached Eiki, who had landed on her back, so that the arrows that had been embedded in her back now stuck out of her chest entirely.

With her fairies holding the demonic forces of Makai at bay, Sumire did not stop for anything, and with a strength far beyond that which she should have had as a fairy, she picked Eiki up and slung her over her shoulder, her naginata in her left hand, racing back to Higan's side of the field, followed closely by her fairies and loyal ghostly troops.

Shinki saw all of this from her position above the battlefield, but even as she was making judgements about where to attack Higan's army for maximum damage, she could not rid herself of the image of Eiki's desperate green eyes looking up at her, and her voice... telling her that she forgave her...

Shinki shook her head. ?How foolish... taking a volley of arrows meant for me... forgiving me for doing what I had to do... she deserved it.?

But as Shinki left the battlefield, flying back to her commander's tent, she knew in her heart that it was the exact opposite, that Eiki was the most upright person she had ever fought, and that on the battlefield that day, Shinki had comitted a grave sin, one that she would lose many, many nights of sleep over in the future.

Before she got there, Alice, who had been watching the whole thing from outside the tent, scurried inside before Shinki could see her. She pretended to be asleep, even as the image of her own mother dropping a weak, helpless person to her doom stayed in her mind.

If that was what it took to maintain an empire, then perhaps she could do without it.

-----

Yumeko was by far the better fighter, Utsuho realized, a bit too late to save herself. She herself was strong, and agile, but Yumeko was overall better balanced and skilled.

She only started to get it after Yumeko had slammed her upwards into the rocks.

As Utsuho collapsed onto her knees, Yumeko came closer, waiting to finish her off. Utsuho brought her hand to her mouth, wiped away a bit of her blood, and got back to her feet.

Yumeko has a lot pf physical strength... and she's trained to take a lot of damage. At this rate, she'll be the last one standing...

?Hmm,? Yumeko hummed as she watched Utsuho pull herself up. ?Are you going to continue??

But even if she's going to win... I can't just lose to her! I have to stop her here!

?You bet,? Utsuho replied, putting up her fists. ?Now come on! I won't lose!?

?You're a strong youkai, you know,? Yumeko said, her face serious. ?I wish I didn't have to make you cry.?

?Oh, I don't know,? Utsuho laughed back as she walked closer to Yumeko. ?You'll be the one to look sad.?

?You never learn,? Yumeko shook her head. ?It's time to teach you what it means to be a proper fighter.?

Yumeko was ready. She saw Utsuho's fist move in a quick arc. Falling flat, she kicked Utsuho's feet out from under her, leapt upright and fled.

Ge-- geh, she knocked me down hard... and without even throwing a single punch!

Utsuho scrambled upright, flicking dust from her hair, and went after the maid like a charging bull. Yumeko skidded to a halt as she rushed by her. This time Yumeko stood her ground when she turned and charged once more, waiting until she was almost on top of her.

Again she went down, falling flat on her back, both legs shooting up like pistons. Utsuho's own weight and momentum carried her straight onto Yumeko. Air whooshed from her stomach as it came in contact with Yumeko's boots, and she went head over wings, landing hard on her back in a cloud of dust.

Argh, that hurt! Where did that maid go?!

Yumeko was already up and running again, calling out to Utsuho as she paced. ?Now do you understand the difference between us, Utsuho? All you can do is throw your fists around. You're just an overly strong brawler, and worse, you're completely inflexible. I am a fighter, a warrior. You can't beat me.?

That... can't be... geh... she's going to win...

Utsuho arose, but not so speedily this time, one hand holding her stomach. She did not give chase, but circled around and cut off Yumeko?s escape as she backed her against the stone wall. This time it was Utsuho's turn to beat her, her powerful right fist lashing out at Yumeko.

AAAAH!

Crack! Utsuho gasped aloud with pain. Yumeko had jumped upwards, hands gripping the stone wall, finding impossibly tiny crevices to hold on to, and the noise was audible as her opponent?s fists hit the solid rock.

She cleared Utsuho's head at a bound and casually walked to the center of the room. ?Are you going to join me, Utsuho?? Yumeko asked as Utsuho's right fist bled. There were definitely a few bones broken there, and as Utsuho gasped in pain, she realized that her right fist would be useless, at least for a few moments. Hopefully, her youkai healing factor would work fast enough....

Utsuho took a moment to pull a stone splinter from her right hand, then she got upright and limped out to meet the maid.

They faced each other, Yumeko's breathing steady with no expression on her face, Utsuho breathing hard, eyes red with tears.

?Earlier, I fought that oni pet of yours,? Yumeko said, observing Utsuho reaching up, pulling off her hair ribbon, and tying it around her bleeding, broken right fist. ?She was all fists and power, too, so I beat her at her own game.? She tilted her head. ?But you, you're not as strong as she was. So I can afford to beat you without as much effort.?

?How... insulting,? Utsuho snarled. ?Stand and fight me, fist to fist!? The yatagarasu lashed out with a vicious, surprisingly fast left hook.

Yumeko dropped into a crouch, as Utsuho's blow whistled overhead. She stayed stooped, beating the yatagarasu with her strong blows. Yumeko's powerful punches slammed into the crow girl's stomach.

Utsuho spat up blood, but she kept pressuring Yumeko. Her flailing right fist thudded against the side of the maid's head, and her left looped around her head and tightened on her neck. Utsuho had a fierce smile on her face as she wound her hand around Yumeko's throat, cutting off her breath.

?Ahahaha, I've got you now, Yumeko!?

But Yumeko was too experienced for her. Not skipping a beat, she swung her right fist, pummeling Utsuho's stomach, and as she gasped for breath, Yumeko slid out of her stranglehold. She found herself facing the crow girl's back, and shoved hard, knocking Utsuho facedown into the dust.

Yumeko took the brief pause to wipe some sweat from her brow.

Keh... I can't lose to this maid! I just can't!

Utsuho struggled up, spitting earth and wiping dust from both eyes. Lowering her head for a vicious charge, she hurtled forward.

Yumeko acted quickly, not looking in the least bit dazed by Utsuho's previous attack. Holding her position, the maid stood there as Utsuho's head lurched forward, intending to knock right into her. But then she leapt straight up vertically, as far as she could. The yatatgarasu's bowed head struck her fractionally, jarring her leg. She kicked her right heel into the side of the crow girl's head, sending her reeling, but still on her feet. Landing smoothly, she looked down at Utsuho. Clenching both fists, she brought them down in a sharp double blow on the back of Utsuho's neck.

Gah... no...

Still bent double, Utsuho carried on another three paces, staggering, crazily swinging from side to side.

Then she crumpled and fell, her hair falling over her face, her fists bleeding, her right hand broken, her expression despairing.

No... I lost... to her...

Yumeko walked across and stood over the fallen yatagarasu.

?Well?? Yumeko asked. ?Now do you see the difference between us? You're nothing more than a glorified hatchling, dear. You're weak, and nowhere near enough to even land a hit on me. On purpose, anyway.?

?Then... kill me,? Utsuho demanded, more on impulse than anything else.

Yumeko shook her head. ?That's another thing in which you and I are different. I don't usually kill an opponent who amused me during our fight.? She winked at Utsuho, but there was no warmth in it. ?I much prefer to let them live and hate themselves forever for having lost to me.?

?Keh...? Utsuho gasped as Yumeko raised her open palm and with one swift blow, hit Utsuho in the neck, finding her pressure point with no trouble.

With the image of Yumeko's triumphant smile in her mind, the hellcrow passed out.

I need... to become stronger...

-----

The battlefield was vicious. All around, the clank of armor, the clash of metal against metal, the scent of coppery blood mixed in with sweat and rust.

First the demons of Makai had pressed into Higan's forces, but with the help of the flying divisions of fairies, who had been attacking relentlessly from the very beginning, Higan began to push them back. Surging forward, the incompetent demons attempted to crush Higan through sheer force of numbers. However, Higan's fairies were too well-trained, and with the aid of the Hakugyokurou ghost division, they stopped an attempted pincer movement and began to envelop Makai.

Amongst the chaos of screaming, roaring, and screeching, Sumire pushed her way to the back of the army, carrying Shikieiki over her shoulder. Panting and tired, she hoisted the Yama off of her back and set her down as softly as she could onto a sitting position atop a rock near the medics. She couldn't let her lie down; the arrows sticking into her back would just run right through.

?LADY EIKI!? Sumire cried out as she saw the extent of her injuries. ?Lady Eiki, are you all right?! Speak to me!!?

?Guh...? Eiki spat up blood. Her helmet had fallen off; her clothing was trampled and torn, and the arrows embedded into her back had been broken and twisted. It would be harder than ever to get them out. Her hair, once green, was now matted with blood, and she looked terrible.

She pointed to the arrow stuck into her neck, trying to make a coherent sound, but could not. She pointed to the back of her neck, and Sumire went around. ?What do you want me to do?? Sumire asked, confused. Eiki made a motion of snapping a twig in her hands.

?... if you say so, Lady Eiki,? Sumire said, reaching up and breaking the arrow so that the fletch wasn't attatched any more. Without further ado, Eiki reached up and pulled the rest of the arrow forwards, out of her throat entirely, hacking, coughing, and spitting up more blood as she did so.

?EIKI!? Sumire screamed, horrified. ?What are you doing?!? she demanded as Eiki rubbed her throat tenderly, stroking the hole in her neck as it sealed.

?Death can't die, Sumire,? Eiki said, breathing normally for the first time in a while. ?But it still hurts...? She looked over her shoulder and down at the arrows portruding from her back. They hadn't gone all the way through, so they would be harder to get rid of...

?Sumire, pull them out,? she commanded.

?WHAT?!? Sumire reeled back in shock. ?But that pain will be excruciating! I can't do that to you, Lady Ei--?

?Come on, Sumire,? Eiki replied, not wanting to pull rank on her fairy friend. ?It's a soldier's duty to follow military regulations, isn't it??

?Lady Eiki,? Sumire begged, tears in her eyes. ?Don't make me do this...?

?Even when a superior officer makes an erroneous judgment... as a subordinate, is it your place to criticize or correct it??

?You don't make erroneous judgments,? Sumire said quietly.

Eiki smiled.

?Just so. Now do it.?

?...Yes, Lady Eiki.?

For the next few minutes, the sound of Eiki's agonized screaming filled the air.

-----

Over on the other side of the field, Alice covered her ears to block out the sound as she sat on a chair, swathed in army-issue blankets. Next to her, Luize stood, her hand on Alice's shoulder.

?We should have trained them better...? Luize scowled. Sara had always been the proper military mind, and from what she had mentioned earlier, she had loathed how she was in charge of such incompetent forces. It wasn't because of lack of motivation or funding; it just so happened that Shinki expected her armies to do too much. Sara had therefore been forced to perfect mob and swarm tactics, maneuvers that involved relying on sheer force of numbers rather than actual skill. Thankfully, there were simply so many demons that Sara could reasonably sacrifice ten of her men for one of the other army's and still emerge victorious.

Still, that was probably not going to save them this time. Eiki was simply too good. And Higan's army was the best-trained standing army in Gensokyo; made up entirely of professional soldier fairies, assisted by spring-powered ghosts from Hakugyokurou, they would not lose this battle.

... well, unless Makai did something drastic, of course.

Luize nodded, consulting her pocket watch. ?Okay. It's time.?

Mai and Yuki, who stood in front of her, nodded. ?Shall we, then??

?Higan's army will devastate us from the air if this continues much longer... and we must give them no chance of escaping when Yumeko releases the lava river, which she should be doing in a few moments.? She saluted Yuki and Mai. ?Go weave your net of magic over Higan. Make sure nobody can escape.?

?Aye-aye, ma'am,? the two witches returned the salute and flew upwards, high, high into the darkness of the cave ceiling, so no one would see them descending with a thick, well-woven magical net, made of intertwined fire and ice energies by their spellcards.

Luize watched them ascend, then looked back down at her young charge. Kneeling down onto one knee, she sat in front of Alice, looking up at her face. ?Hey, Ali, what's wrong? Are you tired? You want to rest??

?I saw mommy drop someone injured to her death,? Alice said quietly.

?...?

Luize remained silent.

?Why are we here, Lu-chan?? Alice asked, still using her childish nickname for Luize.

Luize attempted to smile back.

?For the glory of your mother's empire,? she replied, hoping to reassure the little girl.

?What did killing that girl have to do with mommy's empire??

The blonde woman looked up at Alice, her eyes full of sorrow. Alice had just discovered the truth of an empire... that to maintain an empire, sins would have to be comitted, and that ruling the world was not worth losing one's righteousness.

She bit her lip.

?... absolutely nothing.?

?So why did she do it?? Alice asked, her eyes red with tears. ?Why would mommy do something like that??

?Because she loves you,? Luize replied honestly. ?She wants you to become the ruler after her, so she wants you to rule over a peaceful kingdom. That's why we're here, since these people were rebellious.?

?What did they do wrong??

Again, the little blonde girl had cut to the heart of the matter... but for some reason, Luize didn't find it hard to respond at all.

?... they wanted to be free.?

?That's wrong?? Alice gave Luize a questioning look. ?That's why my mommy is killing them all??

?It's for your sake,? the blonde woman replied, hating what she was saying, hating that it had to be said. ?She's doing it for you...?

?... I don't want her to do this for me,? Alice said quietly, hugging her knees to her chest, her grimoire clutched in her hands. ?I don't want her to kill people because they want to be free.?

?... Alice,? Luize said, and then she stood and turned away. Alice was just a little girl, but already she had figured out that this battle, this war, this power-grabbing, this empire-making, this entire premise... that it was inherently wrong. And if this continued, then Alice would soon find herself in conflict with her own mother...

?Oh, why did it have to turn out this way...? she whispered to herself.

The sound was drowned out by the roar of battle.

Suddenly disgusted by the whole thing, Luize turned away and walked off.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 25, 2009, 11:06:46 PM
?Ah--!?

Stumbling on some rocks, Satori tripped not more than ten feet from the entrance to the cave. Koishi, who was behind her, caught up to her and came to her sister's side.

?Are you all right, Satorin?? the white-haired girl asked.

Satori was still kneeling on the ground where she had injured herself and with a cry of pain, she raised her right leg. In the light from the entrance, the deep scrape on her knee was visibly bloody. She winced and tried to smile. ?I tripped... sorry, Koishi.?

?Well, come on,? Koishi said, trying to raise her sister up by the arm. ?Let's go.?

?No, let me stay here,? Satori protested. ?I'll go back outside with Parsee. I'd just slow you down. You have to stop Yumeko as fast as you can!?

?... capisce,? Koishi agreed, nodding. ?Can you get back to the entrance??

Satori shot her a thumbs-up, knowing that she would only be able to crawl back, but also wanting Yumeko to be stopped as fast as possible. ?Yeah, it'll be easy. Now go on, get going!?

?Yes!? Koishi flipped her hair over her shoulder and plunged further into the darkness, leaving her sister bleeding on the ground behind her.

?Ugh... I shouldn't have just let her leave...? Satori groaned as she tried to move her leg. Slowly, she worked herself into a position where she could drag herself by her arms towards the entrance, which was only ten feet away but now looked like a mile. Her knee was in excruciating pain. It had been cut to the bone, and lots of small pebbles had found their way into her wound.

But still, Yumeko had to be stopped first and foremost. And with Satori having been the one who was so willing to let her sister die for her, what moral authority did she have even to demand that her sister stop to help her?

Deciding that she no longer had the moral authority to say much of anything to her sister, she grit her teeth and began to crawl forwards on her elbows, back out to the ledge where an injured Parsee was probably still bleeding out onto her face, watching the armies of Higan and Makai destroy one another down below.

-----

The first time Koishi had made this walk, Yumeko had been holding a torch. The next time, she had been running behind Yuugi, the area lit up by Parsee's green orb, that ?danmaku? she had been talking about.

But this time, she had no light to guide her in any way. So she had to walk slowly, groping her way along the stone walls so she wouldn't smash her face into solid rock.

Though she was set and resolved to stop Yumeko somehow, she wondered just how she was going to do it. She had no weapons on her, no knives or blunt objects. In terms of physical strength, she was a total weakling. She had no combat skills, no real knowledge of danmaku, and it was unlikely that Yumeko would have any mercy on her... or better yet, that she would even take a very long time to defeat her.

Koishi paused for a moment, her hand on the rock.

?I'm doomed,? she realized.

But wait, Okuu! No... not even she would last long against Yumeko. If not even Yuugi-- Yuugi, the undisputed strongest person in Chireiden-- hadn't been able to defeat her, then no one could. Not even Okuu.

Well... speaking of Okuu...

Koishi considered what she had done to her mind earlier. She had tampered with it, somehow. She had entered her mind and implanted her own suggestions. It was something different from mind-reading... it was mind-controlling. But how? How did she go about doing it? And more importantly, why was she capable of such a thing?

She suddenly remembered that her hair colour was changed, from pink to white in the space of a few hours. Maybe once she figured that one out, she would figure out why she could use this strange new ability.

She pulled a strand of her strange new white hair forward and looked at it, sighing, then realized that she now has enough light that she could see her hair colour. She turned the final corner, and found herself in the control room once more.

Utsuho was passed out on the floor, bleeding from her right hand. Mercifully, Yumeko was walking away from her, but then she positioned herself at the wheel. The wheel that controlled the flow of the lava river.

The wheel was turning, very slowly. Beneath it, the splinters that had once been Orin's wheelbarrow were still jamming the mechanism, preventing it from opening too fast. Yumeko kneeled over and in one swift motion, pulled out the largest splinter, tossing it into the lava river that had begun to flow down the canal in front of her. Tensing up her legs, she prepared to give it one huge heave and open the gates all at once--

?Yumeko!? Koishi called out.

The red maid turned at the sound of her name being called.

?... what?? she asked, squinting. Koishi huffed. Was she being insulting?

?What was that,? Yumeko continued, pulling out a half dozen knives from her apron. Koishi winced, confused. It was like she wasn't visible, wasn't even there--

Quote
At first Yumeko frowned. ?... where is your sister? She didn't abandon you, did she?? she asked Satori, whipping the gag out of her mouth-- but Koishi was right there, wasn't she?

This wasn't.... the first time this had happened...

Quote
-- whoosh. A knife. Several, actually. They zoomed right past her, so that Koishi could even feel the light breeze on her skin where they had passed by.

?She can't see me,? Koishi thought. ?She can't see me standing right here...?

?I would ask you to show yourself, but you obviously know my name and who I am, so I wouldn't expect you to actually show yourself if you wanted to live,? Yumeko said, her voice calm and even, as she walked through the room, stepping over Utsuho's legs as she lay on the floor.

Koishi stood frozen. Yumeko couldn't see her, and if she stayed motionless, she wouldn't be able to hear her, either. But could Yumeko... possibly smell her? She was a youkai, after all. And if she were to reach out and touch her, Yumeko would kill her instantly.

Oh god oh god oh god oh god what do I do...

?Hmm,? Yumeko began as she walked slowly to where Koishi was. ?I wonder who you are...?

Koishi looked down, panicked, and then she saw her answer.

?Perhaps you're the cat girl? No, can't be, your voice was too young-sounding... perhaps you ar--?

With a cry of triumph, Yumeko flung her knives in the direction of the back of the cave, in reaction to the sound of a rock crashing into another.

What she hadn't realized was that Koishi had kicked that rock, and that now while Yumeko's back was turned, she was making her move.

By the time Yumeko had noticed that there was no sound of mortal agony from the direction of her knives, it was too late.

Koishi had reached up and touched her forehead, instantly invading Yumeko's mind.

-----

It felt strange, entering someone's mind, and doing it forcibly was something very different from the usual. Koishi saw the same vision of herself, huge and looming above the surface of water, with the tubes of the Third Eye on her chest providing a rope for her to slide down and into Yumeko's mind.

I'll kill you... I'll kill you...

But that was as far as the resemblence went to her earlier experience with Okuu's mind. Okuu had been, if not entirely willing, not really sharp enough to figure out what Koishi was doing, either. She hadn't blocked Koishi's invasion. Yumeko, however, was untrusting by default, and as Koishi sank further down into the depths of Yumeko's mind, she saw the manifestations of Yumeko's resistance begin to materialize; knives, blue knives sheathed in a yellow glow, and lasers, fast ones.

I'll kill you and you will die!

Normally, Koishi would have been scared, but... Koishi was completely vulnerable now. And she did NOT want to find out what would happen if she died while invading someone's mind. She was petrified, and with renewed zeal, she pulled herself down, further down into Yumeko's conciousness.

Kill you! I'll kill you! Die! Die! DIE!

As she did so, though, she realized that those defenses were thickening, that more and more knives and lasers were materializing. She didn't want to let go of her Third Eye's tube. She was scared of getting lost in the increasingly dark depths of Yumeko's mind... but seeing those knives start zooming towards her was enough to convince her that she needed to get out of there NOW.

She kicked away from the rope of her Third Eye and swam off into the murky waters, drifting away until the knives and lasers faded from sight.

Far above, she would see thoughts reflecting onto the surface of the water; Yumeko's conscious mind. She was beneath that, but she hadn't gone as far as the subconscious yet. It occurred to her that she was grateful that Yumeko's mind, bloodthirsty though it was, wasn't outright insane. In fact, the waters of her mind were entirely still. As ridiculous as the idea was, it seemed that Yumeko was rational to the point of irrationality.

... but... something was wrong.

She lifted a hand in the water, to investigate a tingly feeling she had.

Her right hand was... dissolving...

Good news; away from the Third Eye's tube, she could no longer feel Yumeko's killing intent, and she could not be attacked by her mental defenses. But there was bad news also...

I'm... being absorbed into her mind...

She had to get back to her Third Eye. Right now.

Turning, she swam through the waters of her mind, making her way through a slew of thoughts of war, skimming past a cluster of thoughts about anatomy and how much people would bleed if cut in certain places. Shivering, she caught a glimpse of what Yumeko was going to do to her, and quickened her pace.

Part of Koishi's mind observed that somehow, time had stopped outside, above the water. Unlike her absorption into Okuu's mind, which had been instantaneous, Yumeko was putting up resistance... but more importantly, her physical body had not moved one centimeter. And it also occurred to her that she had no problem breathing in this water. But then again, it wasn't water, really... it was just the best analogy she had to describe the preconcious.

There! In the distance, she could see a green tube reaching down from the surface of the water and leading all the way to the deep darkness. But there, too, were the knives and lasers, waiting for her.

Well, she would have to risk it. It was either death by being dissolved into Yumeko's mind, or it was death to her mind by knives, and who knew what would happen to her body. But at least this way, she did stand a chance.

As she approached, she saw the knives begin to turn. Shooting forwards like stones from a slingshot, they zipped towards her. Concentrating everything she was on dodging them, she swam forward, turning and turning as the knives came towards her, but not slowing down one bit. Grazing some lasers now, she made a quick dive and then reached towards the green tube--

There! She felt a bit more substantial now. She was out of the immediate danger of being absorbed into Yumeko's mind... but now came more and more knives. She turned her body, now going facefirst into the darkness, and reached one hand over the other as she pulled herself downwards as fast as she could. Keeping an eye on the materializing knives and charging lasers, she sped down as fast as her arms could carry her, turning around the tube to dodge projectiles. But she was moving fast now, fast enough that she was mostly out of danger, except for some exceptionally fast-moving lasers or knives.

After being grazed by a laser, she looked at her arm, and saw it also begin to dissolve into Yumeko's mind. So she was still not out of that danger entirely. Koishi wondered, vaguely, what would happen if she was entirely dissolved into Yumeko's mind. She would probably become a second presence in her consciousness, a second personality. Scattered throughout her mind, but a second personality nonetheless. As it was now, there were some pieces of herself already in Yumeko's mind that would never go away, and that Koishi would probably never be able to get back.

And as for her own body, it would end up without a mind... at best, her body would fall asleep and never wake up. Without a mind, it could do nothing, except absorb nutrition, degrade, and die.

This ability was a powerful one, she realized. To enter someone's mind like this and go all the way down to the subconscious, and not only manipulate, but outright control someone's thoughts... but it was insanely risky as well. If she did not protect herself, she would disintegrate, lose herself entirely in someone else's mind.

Of course, this could, theoretically, be a good thing. She could implant her mind into whomever she wished... wouldn't that be what was called virtual immortality?

But now was not the time for such things. Here, the tube led her into pitch blackness. Now that she was near the ?ocean floor? of Yumeko's mind, she saw the tube lead down directly into the subconscious. Here was where she had to perform her dirty work.

She had three choices at this point. She could float away from the green tube, and fade away into the water of Yumeko's thoughts. She could tug on the green tube and be pulled up back into her own body, only to die instantly at Yumeko's knives. Or she could keep going and go down into the subconscious, risking death and destruction, and succeed.

Vincere o morire... Victory or death.

Taking a deep breath, she dove inside.

-----

This part, at least, was somewhat familiar, if a bit more structured than the last time.

It was the primary chamber of the subconscious. In the center was a sphere, radiating soft blue light. Around it rotated any number of subconscious thoughts, needs, incentives and motivations, ranging from anything from Yumeko's inherent desire for food to her warm feelings towards Shinki, from her her need for her subordinates to respect her, and her desire to always see her knives hit the target and succeed at anything she put her hand to.

Koishi stepped off of her green tube and landed quietly in the chamber, observing the sphere.

So... all she had to do was the same thing that she had done earlier. She had to find the thought that led to Yumeko's desire to kill. But it was not simple. It wasn't just a thought, it was a compulsion, and it would affect everything else if she tampered with it. When she had stopped Okuu, her raptastic thoughts had been rogues, foreign to her mind. It had been easy to kill them. But... Yumeko's desire to kill was buried deep within, and it motivated much of what she did. Disabling it would result in... quite possibly, Yumeko would lose her reason to live.

? wait, that was a good thing.

Koishi considered. Yumeko had tried to kill her and her sister, and had succeeded in killing her entire family, as well as the rest of the satori population of all Chireiden. She had personally killed Miyani Komeiji, and murdered people who had only wanted to protect themselves and their loved ones. What was so bad about someone like that losing her will to live?

In fact... why did she want to leave Yumeko's mind intact at all?

If she simply killed her subconscious, then her consciousness would also die, and then Yumeko would no longer be a threat in any way. She would be left, at best, a vegetable. And that was a good thing, because Shinki would have lost her best general, and not only that, have lost the entire war. And she would have gotten rid of the most bloodstained killer in all of Makai, and saved who-knows-how-many of her future victims.

It was very obviously the right thing to do. And all she had to do was reach out her hand and simply command the subconscious to die...

Koishi was about to step forward and do just that when she thought of what her sister might think, but that was easily dismissed. Her sister had no moral authority to tell her what to do or not do, did she? She had heard that particular thought in passing, overhearing it from Satori. Satori had been willing to sacrifice her sister to save her own skin... what right did she have to tell her what to do?

? but there was someone who did.

That beautiful, noble shinigami of the Sanzu River, who at this very moment was risking everything she had to save complete strangers.

What would she think, Koishi wondered.

Certainly, she would argue against what Koishi was going to do, and say that such a thing was wrong, cruel. But she was not here to actually stop her, was she? And besides... Eiki was also putting the lives of her all-too-mortal fairies on the line as well. Wouldn't Eiki approve of this path she was about to take, the path with least bloodshed? If she stopped Yumeko here and now, no one else would be killed by her anymore.

And everybody could be saved...

Koishi looked up at the sphere, with its dozens to hundreds of compulsions and motivations swirling around it, and narrowed her eyes. Somewhere in there, alongside the desire to drink water and the desire to be recognized for her achievements, there was a desire to kill. It would be hard to pick one single compulsion out of hundreds, which were merged with dozens of others at any one time.

But she didn't have to make distinctions, since she was just going to kill them all.

What had she done the last time? She had reached out towards one of the motivations and simply wished that it would turn off. And it had.

But that time, she had replaced it with another thought, the desire to get herself and Okuu to safety. She wasn't going to do any replacing this time.

Koishi looked at the sphere one last time.

?Die,? she told it. ?Die now. All of you.?

At first, nothing happened. The thoughts kept swirling around the sphere, unaffected by her words. But just as Koishi was losing patience and was about to tell them to die again, she noticed something odd. One stray thought, the one connected to Yumeko's desire to discipline herself, was slowing down. She wondered why it was different from the past time she had done this, and she decided it was because instead of asking cooperative thoughts to turn off, this time she had commanded rebellious ones to die.

As she watched, the thought slowed down, and began to lose its glow. It turned a dull brown colour, and that colour spread throughout the thought, and because it was connected to other thoughts, the brown colour began to spread. The first infected thought was turning black just as Koishi felt a rumble beneath her feet. Yumeko's subconscious was fading, and she was in danger as long as she stayed here. Turning around, she rushed over to the green tube, where her own Third Eye linked to the main tube.

But she wanted to watch for a moment first. As she observed, the subconscious was dying at a rapid pace, the thoughts not only losing power but dying entirely. Already some of it was starting to rot, decompose, and as death encroached upon the sphere itself, the chamber shook once more.

She had to get out of there, she knew. But first...

As she watched, the sphere began to lose its glow and turn brown as rubble began to fall from the ceiling.

?All right, time to go,? she thought aloud to herself as she tugged on the green cord. The cable obeyed, pulling Koishi up and out of the subconscious. The last thing she saw of it was the sphere, turning brown and then black as it died, and the thoughts of the subconscious falling away from it to the floor.

Up, up she went as fast as her Third Eye could carry her. As she went up, she saw the subconscious collapse from the outside. A tugging now, but this time... downwards?! The preconscious was trying to fill the space taken by the dying subconscious, it seemed, but it was backfiring. The preconscious, too, was starting to be tainted by the death of the subconscious. It was a chain reaction, it seemed. With the death of the subconscious, so followed everything else.

She felt a slight twinge of guilt, but dismissed it. She had won, hadn't she! She had stopped Yumeko! But she wasn't out of danger yet. The death of the subconscious was tainting the preconscious, and death was spreading out through it much faster than it had the subconscious.

Koishi was going so fast that Yumeko's mental defenses had no time to materialize fully. Those that did were already being tainted by death. So quickly, death was reaching all parts of Yumeko's mind. If it caught up to Koishi...!

She felt fear then. What would happen if her own mind died within another mind? She would die herself, certainly. Her power was over the mind, but if it was dead, there was nothing she could do. She had to get out of here, quickly!

There! There was the surface. Her Third Eye was reeling her in. Breaking through Yumeko's surface thoughts, she held on tightly as she was pulled into her Third Eye--

Back. She was back. Again, she felt a sudden rush in her ears as she landed back in her own mind. The last thought she had heard was on the surface of Yumeko's thoughts, and it was repeating in her mind now--

No, actually. Yumeko was saying it.

?Aaah!? Koishi screamed as she saw Yumeko right in front of her. Yumeko was reeling forward, her hands on Koishi's shoulders as she convulsed, agony on her face.

?What did you do to me?!? Yumeko cried out, clutching her head now. Her subconscious was dead, her preconscious was almost dead. Only the surface remained, and that had already begun to die--

?I have brought you earthly justice!? Koishi hissed back, feeling her anger at this woman rise once more. How dare she! She had no right to demand anything of her! She had killed her friends, her family, and had nearly succeeded in killing her, multiple times!

?You got what you deserved--? she declared just as Yumeko let out an unearthly howl, falling backwards onto the floor and beginning to shake furiously.

?Aah--? she gasped as she watched Yumeko trembling, convulsing all over the floor. She was still screaming, but she was starting to punctuate it with other cries and growls, animalistic sounds.

?What is... going on?? a voice asked groggily.

Koishi turned and saw Okuu sitting up, one hand on her head, the other hand still covered in congealing blood. ?Okuu!? she exclaimed, rushing over to her and hugging her head to her chest. ?I'm so glad you're all right!?

?What is happening?? Okuu asked, her tone still distant, confused. ?Why is Yumeko...?

?It doesn't matter,? Koishi said, hugging her hellcrow tightly. ?I did something to her head. She's not any danger to us anymore!?

?What did you do?? the black-haired girl asked, looking somewhat scared. ?What did you do to her to make her like that??

?I killed her subconscious.?

Okuu swallowed.

?You did... what??

?I killed her subconscious, and I killed the rest of her mind with it. She's as good as a vegetable now.?

?I see,? Okuu said, her voice toneless. As they watched, Yumeko writhed on the floor, knocking into the splinters left behind by Orin's wheelbarrow. Spittle began to fly from her mouth as she knocked into it over and over again, her arm beginning to bleed as a splinter embedded itself into it, driving inwards more and more with each convulsion. Her legs thrashed as she shook, uncontrolled, as she smashed her head against the ground--

?... I can't watch this any more,? the hellcrow said quietly.

?Eh?? Koishi asked as Okuu got up, shaking Koishi's arms off of her.

?She's an amazing warrior. I can't watch this happen to her.?

?You can't do anything for her.?

?Why??

?Because I killed her mind,? Koishi repeated. ?She's no better than a stone now.?

?But... her body is still alive.?

?And without a mind. She's useless.? The satori shrugged. ?Just toss her into the lava now.?

The look Okuu gave her could have split rock.

?No,? she said.

?What?? Koishi asked, her hands falling to her side in shock. ?Are you disobeying me??

?You didn't fight her hand-to-hand,? Okuu said. ?You didn't know her like I did.?

?She KILLED my family!? the satori yelled back, making Okuu wince. ?Did you FORGET that, or something?!?

?She didn't deserve this!? Okuu countered, waving her hand at the convulsing youkai woman. ?She didn't deserve being turned into a living shell of what she was before!?

?You're right,? Koishi scowled. ?I should have killed her instead.?

Okuu snarled back at Koishi. ?What would Satori have done??

?Satori has no right to tell me anything!? the white-haired girl retorted. ?She wanted me to die so she could live! What kind of sister is that, Utsuho?!?

Okuu reeled back, silent. Koishi continued.

?If it hadn't been for you, I would be a bloody smear on the ground right now, just because she wanted to live! I wouldn't have even had a chance at life!?

She shuddered, remembering what had gone through her mind during those last seconds, before she had been about to die. About how she wanted to live, wanted to live so desperately that she was angry at Satori for stealing her life.

Well, she had had enough of that. This life was hers. And she wasn't going to give it up, not for Satori, not for Okuu, Orin, or anybody. So of course she would have reduced Yumeko to this. She had been a threat to her life, so she killed her. Simple as that...

Speaking of Yumeko...

*splash*

?Eh?? Okuu said, turning around.

?OH NO!? she yelled, rushing forward as Yumeko hurled herself into the lava. Still shaking as she began to literally melt apart, Yumeko was face down in the shallow lava river as Utsuho, acting on pure instinct, reached a hand out to grab the back of Yumeko's still-intact maid uniform. But she underestimated how strong Yumeko still was. She was still shaking, and Utusho lost her balance. Trying to steady herself, Okuu tried to find her footing--

?Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!? she screamed as her right foot began to burn, melt in the magma.

?UTSUHO!? Koishi yelled, running towards her.

To her credit, Okuu did not totally lose her head to the pain. She grit her teeth and with one powerful pull, pulled Yumeko out, flinging magma left and right. Then she jumped away from the lava, her right foot almost entirely gone. If nothing else, the heat of the lava had cauterized the wound instantly, so she wasn't bleeding... but her right foot was simply gone...

Yumeko landed hard on the rocks, but she was intact. Koishi ignored her as she raced over to Utusho, bowling her over with a hug, crying. ?Why did you do that?!? she demanded as she looked into Okuu's eyes, tears flowing from her own. ?Why did you save her?!?

?Because... I want a rematch with her...? Okuu gasped, her own tears beginning to flow. ?Please, Koishi... don't kill her... I won't ever win back my honor if you do...?

?For you, Utsuho, I won't touch her,? Koishi sobbed as she held the lame hellcrow.

?I'm a youkai... it'll grow back with time,? Okuu reassured her as she reached up and wiped a tear from Koishi's cheek. ?And I can fly, unlike you. I'll be fine.? She looked over at Yumeko, whose charred black body was way too intact to have just come out of lava. ?So will she.?

?Eh?? Koishi looked over at the red maid-- or what was left of her. She made a slight movement, and the black charred skin that had once been her fell off, revealing a perfectly unharmed Yumeko beneath. ?What the-- how is that--?

?Her ability is instantaneous regeneration,? Okuu realized. ?Even if she had gotten her arm cut off, it would grow back almost instantly. Her whole body never degrades, because as soon as any part of her dies, it grows back... except that only seems to apply to her body. Not her mind.?

?Does that mean... she's immortal??

?More or less... but right now, she would be better off if she could die.?

Koishi looked down.

?Hey, Koishi, the lava river is still flowing, isn't it?? Utsuho asked. ?Turn the wheel to the right, that should stop it.?

?Sure,? Koishi said, getting up and going over to the wheel. Small as she was, the wheel didn't turn easily, but as she pushed it clockwise, the lava gates deep within the rock creaked and groaned as they shut.

?Oh, excellent,? Utsuho laughed.

?We did it, Okuu!? Koishi cried, also laughing with relief. ?We stopped i--?

A deep rumbling sound was heard.

The floor suddenly shook beneath their feet. The cave was rumbling, debris falling from the ceiling. Koishi lost her balance and fell to her knees. ?Okuu! What's going on?!?

?Aaah!? Okuu screamed as she covered her ears. ?The metal! It's shrieking!?

?What metal?!? Koishi asked just as a tremendous roar from deep within the rock echoed through her ears as well. Metallic and screeching, the sound was horrible, similar to the gears within the rock earlier, but so much louder and so much worse.

?The gates!? Koishi realized. ?The lava gate mechanism is super-old! It must have broken, it couldn't take the strain any longer!?

?Then that's our cue to go!? Okuu yelled, spreading her wings. Hopping over to Yumeko, she picked her up and carried her in one arm, then offered her other hand to Koishi.

?We have to run for it!? Koishi said.

?You're the only one who can run,? Okuu replied. ?And I don't think we have much time. The tunnel is too winding, I would crash if I flew.?

?So how do we get out?!? the satori asked.

?Come on,? Okuu said, scooping Koishi up into her arms and tossing her over onto her back. ?We can get out through here!?

Koishi looked where Okuu was looking at. She was looking down the tunnel where the lava river flowed out into the Hell of Blazing Fires.

?We're not going through there!? Koishi cried out as the earth shook around them once more. With wide eyes, the two turned to see the lava flow increase with a suddenness that scared them both.

?It's do or die, Koishi!? Okuu replied, hoisting Yumeko up in her arms and hopping to a running start. Opening her wings as wide as she dared, she flew off down the tunnel, the light of the lava beneath them illuminating their path.

?You'd better pray there are no obstacles in our way, or we're gonna miss Yumeko's knives,? Okuu said.

?Go faster! FASTER!? Koishi cried out.

She was on Utsuho's back, so she turned to see behind them. As the rock rumbled ominously around them, she saw down the other end of the tunnel, all the way to the opening in the earth through which the lava flowed. She saw the flow suddenly increase, swelling higher and higher with every moment. The huge lava wave was moving fast, faster than they were. In a matter of moments, it would overtake them--

?Okuu! FASTER!? the satori begged. ?Before we all die!?

Okuu grit her teeth and strained forward, beating her wings mercilessly as she shot forward, faster than she had ever flown before. Koishi didn't weigh much, but Yumeko's added bulk in her arms was weighing her down. But she was still zooming forward, flying as fast as she could. But even she could feel the heat radiating from the lava wave, rising up behind them--

?GO! UTSUHO, GO FASTER!!? Koishi yelled.

?I'M TRYING!? Utsuho screamed back, tears beginning to stream from the edges of her eyes. She was going at the limits of her speed, but she was already weakening. She was tired, but if she slowed down at all, she would die, and so would Koishi--

?THERE!? And suddenly, not ten feet away, the end of the tunnel. But it was blocked--

?No time!? Koishi yelled. ?Shoot right through if you want to live, Utsuho!?

?Yes, Koishi!? Okuu replied, drawing her right fist back. Fatigue was entering each of her muscles, threatening to stop them from mobing, but she had to keep flying. Going at breakneck speed, she punched her fist straight through the rock, shattering it, and her fist, into a dozen pieces.

But she was going too fast to notice. Shooting forwards, Koishi, Utsuho, and Yumeko flew right out of the tunnel and straight into--

?Oof!?

?I think we hit her,? Koishi observed dryly as Mai dropped out of the sky below them.

?That kind of hurt.? Utsuho shook her right hand, wincing, panting heavily. ?At least we're in the clear...?

?Yeah, but they aren't,? Koishi pointed at the army of Higan, which was still down in the lava pits, fighting the army of Makai.

?... hey, where's... Satori and Orin?? Okuu asked, sweat dripping off of her pale face.

?Oh, they're back there, on the cliff... face...?

Okuu turned slowly in the air to see the lava begin to burst through the rock in a dozen places at once. The entire wall was leaking magma. Within seconds, it would disintegrate entirely... along with the five people still clinging to the cliff face: Satori, Orin, Kisume, Parsee, and Yuugi.

?We have to save them!? Koishi yelled, just as she nearly lost her balance when Okuu wavered in the sky. ?Okuu? Okuu, are you all right??

?Uhh,? Utsuho moaned as she passed out in midair.

?Okuu!? Koishi exclaimed. But it was no use. Exhausted and drained, Utsuho lost conciousness as she fell from high up above towards the ground, Koishi on her back, Yumeko still in her arms, and nothing separating them from a very, very hard landing--

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on July 25, 2009, 11:10:23 PM
?Ugh... I wonder how much longer I can hold this here...? Yuugi muttered to herself. Bracing her back, she strained against the encroaching lava river, holding as much of it back as she could with her rock. But it was just going to melt through the whole thing soon, and then everyone would die.

?A yung mit bainer,? Orin's voice said, right next to her. Yuugi looked down to see the hellcat kneeling before her, eyeing the streams of lava that had begun to come through on either side. ?But you can't hold that back forever on your own, you know.?

Yuugi grunted, the hot stone at her back starting to make her warm. ?I'm fine.?

?Zai nit kain goylem!? Orin scowled. ?I can help, if you like.?

?I'm an oni,? Yuugi laughed, sweat breaking out on her brow. ?Feats of impossible strength are what I live for. Except maybe sake too.?

?Nar ainer,? Orin replied, shaking her head. ?What can I do??

Yuugi smiled, looking off to the side. ?Make sure Parsee's okay, and then try to make some warning to Higan that they need to get out of the pits right fucking now.?

?Meshugeneh,? Orin said dismissively, but winked at Yuugi regardless. ?Aye, that I'll do.? Jumping from one rock to another along the rock face, she made it to Parsee, who was kneeling down, bleeding from the face. Yuugi would have gone over to help her a long while ago if she could have, but she was stuck here.

Speaking of. She hissed in pain as a trickle of lava flowed out on the ground next to her foot, burning it on the side. She wondered how much longer she would last. But she had to last long enough to get everyone to safety while Utsuho, Satori, and Koishi stopped Yumeko from opening the gates entirely and flooding the pits with lava while Higan's army was still down there.

But the biggest problem was that they were simply too high up to be noticed. Because Chireiden was, effectively, a big city in a colossal cave, there was no light. The main light source there was came from the Hell of Blazing Fires, and that was entirely gone. Now, only the light of the still-burning city illuminated the area. And with the roar of war going on far below, it would be nigh-impossible to get the attention of literally thousands of fairies, ghosts, demons, and youkai all shrieking, screaming, and slashing at one another in a murderous frenzy.

Ironically, the one thing that WOULD draw their attention was that which she was trying to prevent; the flow of lava through the rock, down the ?waterfall?, and into the pits of the Hell of Blazing Fires.

Digging her feet into the ground and trying not to notice the grooves her toes had made, she pushed back against the rock, holding back the lava as best she could. But it really was only a matter of time.

Even then, Higan would mostly be fine, right? She watched as Higan's flying fairies swarmed over the armies of Makai, attacking from the skies. They were shot down in droves by arrows and slingshots, but there were so many of them that it barely mattered. Surely, since Higan was a marching air force, being all fairies and ghosts... they could simply fly away, right?

?Well, yes,? she said aloud. ?They'd all just escape...?

A flash of blue from above caught her attention. The emergence of magical spindle fibres from this blue flash, stretching far above, near the roof of the cave, worried her.

?The ice witch of Makai, Mai.? She identified her correctly. ?But what is she doing? Shouldn't she be raining an icy death down upon all of these fairies? It looks like she's making a ne--?

Realization.

Yuugi's throat went dry.

?... they're making a net over the army to ensure that no fairy escapes...?

She grit her teeth against the pain and shoved herself against the rock. She HAD to hold it back. Or else, many creatures were going to die.

?Ey, Yuugi!? Orin landed neatly on the rock ledge, between the trickles of lava that had managed to get out. ?Parsee and Satori are fine. What now??

Yuugi nodded her chin towards Mai. She couldn't point; her arms were holding the edges of the opening as hard as they could. ?See that dim blue light??

?Aye.?

?It's Mai, the ice witch. She's making a magical net over the army so they can't fly away and escape, weaving it together with Yuki's, the fire witch. Shoot Mai down, or preferably both.?

Orin sighed. ?With what??

?Uhh... rocks??

?You're going to have to teach me how to use that danmaku of yours one of these days.? Orin shook her pockets. ?I've got nothing. Not even a skull bomb or my wheelbarrow anymore.?

?... well, damn.?

?Di velt is grois, ireh tsores noch gresser.? Orin sighed again. ?Uhh... Yuugi...?

?Hm?? Yuugi asked, looking at Orin. Orin pointed downwards, at Yuugi's feet. Around her feet, a swelling in the amount of lava was evident.

?... I think you should let go of that...? Orin said just as a tremendous rumbling and shaking came from within the rock. The hellcat kept her balance, but Yuugi accidentally fell forward, and the lava began to flow out from within the gaps on either side.

?Yuugi!? Orin cried out, jumping forward and pushing the rock back into its place. Yuugi gasped, swallowing a full breath of air, then turned around and heaved the rock back, stopping any more from falling.

?Thanks,? Yuugi nodded, sweat soaking her shirt through, trying not to feel the burning of magma on her feet and ankles. ?Think that got their attention?? she asked, nodding downwards to the armies, who must have felt the tremors and seen the lava dripping down.

Orin looked over the edge. ?Well, some of them did... they're running now. I can only hope they'll tell Eiki.?

?... I think we've gotten more attention than we needed,? Yuugi said, her teeth beginning to chatter as another huge rumbling shook the rock, audible throughout the whole cave. Even on the battlefield, demons and fairies began to slow down, look around a bit.

?Eh?? Orin asked as suddenly, Mai floated in the air near them. In her right hand, she held a cluster of blue glowing tendrils of energy, woven high above the armies. Her left hand was rising, pointing at the helpless Yuugi.

?Die,? she said, shooting a volley of ice shards flying at the oni.

Behind the rock, the stop-up of lava was immense. Yuugi had to be holding back several metric tons by this point. But she couldn't stop, because it would release it all. She could not even raise a hand to defend hersel--

BAM!

Orin's lightning-fast reflexes were all that saved Yuugi. With unreal speed, the hellcat snatched Yuugi by the collar and swung her away from the rock, and not a moment too soon. Through the exploding rock came a fist-- Utsuho's fist as she shot through the rock, and Koishi on her back!

Mai was hit by debris at first, and was sent reeling, accidentally getting right in Utsuho's path. Utsuho was flying fast, so fast that she was a blur. Her fist connected with Mai's head and Mai was instantly knocked out, spiralling down towards the ground. She dropped the blue tendrils of energy, breaking half of the net, leaving only a red half.

It seemed that she and Yuki had been holding on to it tightly, because as soon as Mai's half dissolved, Yuki's half flew backwards, utterly backfiring as the net landed on (and caught) Makai's army beneath its magic barrier, missing Higan entirely.

But Yuugi didn't have time to take all this in. The rock was shaking now. Something within the mountain had happened, she knew it.

Orin leapt from one rock to another, back to Parsee and Satori's ledge. ?Come on, Yuugi!?

Yuugi bounded from one ledge to the next after her, landing in front of Kisume's bucket.

?Heyas,? Kisume greeted her. ?You look exhausted.?

?I am,? Yuugi said, as another huge tremor shook the entire mountain. Even Orin was losing her balance this time; for her part, Parsee instantly reached out for Yuugi, holding on to her as tightly as she could. Orin also took hold of Parsee's arm, and with her other hand held on to Satori. Yuugi grabbed Kisume's bucket.

?What's going on?!? Parsee demanded, her voice shaking as much as the mountain.

?It must be the gears,? Satori yelled out over the increasingly loud sound of rock smashing against rock. ?The huge gears that move the gates that control the lava flow. I knew they were too old to last!?

?We have to get down from here as fast as possible, then,? Yuugi said, holding Parsee around the waist. ?Before the lava just bursts through the whole damn thing!?

?How do you suggest we do that?? Orin asked. ?The cliff face below here is a sheer drop. We can't get down from here without flying.?

?Then I'll damn well punch holes in the rock as we go!? Yuugi shot back.

?Zai nit kain vyzosoh!? Orin scowled. ?You will destabilize the mountian even more! It is only a matter of time anyway before we all burn.?

?B... burn?? Satori asked, fear in her voice. ?Orin...?

Orin knelt down before Satori, ruffling her hair. ?Aye. We can't escape from this one, it seems.?

?... I don't want to burn,? Satori said, terror in her voice. ?I don't want to burn to death.?

?I can't give you much better,? Orin replied, hugging Satori to herself, ignoring the tremors of the earth. ?I don't even have my wheelbarrow anymore, and there's not going to be a soft landing here. It is a sheer drop to the bottom. I would be lucky if I was able to get through that with no more than all my bones shattered.?

?Yes, but...? Parsee began. ?She is right. I don't want to burn to death.?

?What do you suggest we do?? Yuugi asked, a smile hovering on her lips even as the earth began to shake more and more. ?Fall to our deaths instead? Not even youkai can hope to walk away from a leap like this...?

Parsee paused, and then she took both of her hands and closed them around Yuugi's huge palm.

?... I'll be all right, so long as I can be with you.?

?Parsee,? Yuugi breathed.

Parsee smiled up at the tall blonde oni.

?My only regret is that it won't be for very long.?

Yuugi returned the smile, sorrow beginning to show in her eyes. Behind her, there was the audible noise of a crack spreading through their ledge. It wouldn't last much longer.

?Well, whatever we're going to do,? Kisume said nervously, ?We'd better do it fast.?

?You're all right with this?? Yuugi asked her.

?'s fine,? Kisume replied, trying to smile. ?It's how the rest of my family died, after all.?

Yuugi looked at her sadly as Parsee squeezed her hand and slowly wrapped her hands around her waist, giving her a fierce hug.

Orin glanced over at Satori. ?You sure you want to do this??

?Yes,? Satori said, hugging Orin tightly as she ruffled her hair. ?Anything's better than burning.?

Yuugi and Orin looked over at one another.

?I'm ready when you are.?

?Tsum glik, tsum shlimazel.?

There was another sound of rock splitting, cracking. The ledge was about to give.

?It was really nice to know you all,? Parsee said quietly.

?Same here,? Satori replied. ?Same here.?

Yuugi and Orin exchanged a nod.

And with a leap, the oni and the hellcat jumped off the disintegrating rock ledge.

Parsee held on to the front of Yuugi's shirt as tightly as she could, closing her eyes.

?Yuugi, I love you,? she whimpered as she felt the air begin to whip around them as they reached the apex of their jump and began to drop to the floor like rocks.

?How unfair,? Yuugi said. ?Confessing your feelings before the other person is ready,? she said as Parsee looked up at her, green eyes wide. ?I'm so jealous.?

Parsee smiled and hugged Yuugi again as gravity's inescapable pull took a hold of them and they all fell through the air more than three hundred feet to their certain deaths.

-----

?Hey, Luize. What is it?? Sara asked, surprisingly cheerfully for someone who was supposed to be the toughest general in Makai. But she had always been nice to Luize.

Luize shook her head, forcing a smile. ?It's nothing. I just wanted to check on you.?

The blonde had made her way to Makai's side of the battlefield. Very different from Shinki's small encampment, she noticed. To her left, medics treated wounded demons with horrifying wounds, many dying on the ramshackle operation tables. A pile of bodies and amputated body parts somewhere in the back was giving off a huge stink. Here was all blood and guts, not censored for the eyes of the monarchy. The true face of war.

She wondered, vaguely, if she should have brought Alice along to see.

?Oh, I am fine,? Sara smiled bitterly. ?It's my men that are suffering.?

?I thought we were winning?? Luize asked, feigning surprise.

?... eh,? Sara replied, raising a pair of binoculars to her eyes as she cast her gaze over the battlefield. ?Depends. We've still got more men. But... we're getting pushed back.?

?By an army less than a fourth of our size?? The blonde raised an eyebrow.

Sara lowered her binoculars. ?Aye, we are. They're better trained, they've got an air force...? she looked over at Luize. ?I warned Shinki-sama about this... that if we ran into an army with properly trained professional soldiers, that we would lose... I didn't think it would be so early, though...?

?But we can still win, right?? Luize asked, amazed at this small revelation that Shinki's army was not as invincible as everyone had thought it was.

?... yes,? Sara answered, throwing her scarf over her shoulder. ?We can still win. But we will need to disable that air force of theirs. It's decimating my men.? She looked at Luize again. ?Where's Yumeko??

?She should be releasing the lava flow by now,? Luize replied. ?And Yuki and Mai are taking care of your problem, don't worry.?

A tremendous rumbling resonated throughout the cave and echoed in Luize's ears, matching to her heartbeat. Luize nodded. ?That must be the gears turning. Won't be much longer.?

Sara nodded and drew the scarf from around her neck. Holding it high, she gave the signal for retreat. No sense in getting your own troops drowned in lava, after all.

But there were so many demons that barely anyone moved, so crowded the battlefield was. Sara's demon generals had caught the word, but their demon soldiers, possessed with their anti-fairy bloodlust, did not move an inch. If anything, they pressed forwards against Higan.

?... fuck,? Sara snarled. ?This is why we should have spent money on basic discipline training.?

?We're not going to be done in by an army of FAIRIES, are we?!? Luize said, incredulous.

?Fairies are extremely dangerous under the proper commander,? The pink-haired youkai replied. ?And they have none better. You can see that her soldiers really care about her. Here, take a look.?

Sara passed Luize her binoculars and pointed at some place across the battlefield. Luize took them and looked through, watching as Eiki Shiki, the general of Higan, slowly got up from a bloodstained mat, her shirt torn to shreds. Next to her, one of the minor fairy captains, Sumire, gathered up a bunch of bloody arrows and arrowheads and packed them into a bundle.

?... that's devotion,? Luize said softly.

Sara nodded. ?I wonder if any of our demons would do that for me?? she asked dryly.

Luize continued to scan the area, impressed by the night vision setting. It was as clear as, well, day. They were very good. The night vision filter equalized the light throughout the cave, boosting and dimming so that everyone was visible in the same light. She could see everything.

?Where on earth did you get these binoculars?? Luize said, amazed.

?Peace offering to Shinki when a nice scientific lady came to visit Pandemonium. Many, many years' worth of technology ahead of us. Invaluable. And the clever thing is that the filter reacts to bright light flashes as it passes through, so no more being blinded by bright light.?

Luize scanned the ranks of Higan's soldiers, startled at how few of them were actually being wounded and healed on their side as compared to Makai's. She said this aloud to Sara, who nodded. ?That's competent leadership for you.?

?We're going to lose, aren't we,? Luize said dimly.

?Nope,? Sara shook her head. ?Not if Yuki and Mai's plan goes over smoothly. We still do have sheer force of numbers on our side, you know.?

?Can't, you know, Higan SEE the net if they look??

?Not from their angle, they shouldn't, I think,? Sara replied. ?And they're distracted. Part of the spell is that you can't see it if you don't concentrate on it, is what Mai told me.?

?So we're relying on two witches to drop an invisible magical net on Higan so that none of them can escape when Yumeko releases the lava flow back into the Hell of Blazing Fires.?

?That we are,? Sara nodded. ?I hate having to resort to these sort of tactics, but hey, this is war. I'm not one of those 'Honor before Reason' types.?

She paused for a moment as Eiki Shiki stood up, pointing over at the other side of the field, at Shinki's tent, above the battlefield, visible to all, yelling something unintelligible from this distance.

?... though 'Honor before Reason' has its benefits too,? Sara observed as Higan's troops roared with approval and threw themselves back into battle, morale boosted.

?I see,? Luize said as another rumbling of the mountain came their way. It was a tremor in the ground beneath them, nothing more, but soon it started to grow in intensity.

?... this doesn't sound like normal rumbling,? Sara said as the whining of metal echoed out from deep within the rock. ?Wh-- Luize, look up there! With the binoculars!?

Sara pointed up at the cliff face. Luize looked up through the binoculars and watched. She didn't know exactly what was going on, but she saw a tall blonde woman with long hair holding a rock against the lava flow tunnel, holding back the lava. But with that rumbling, it seemed, she had lost her grip. Another woman, with a long green dress and braided red hair, leaped to her rescue with unreal agility, joining her in pushing the rock back to its rightful place. But lava had leaked through in that short time, and it dripped down off the cliff down to the lava pits where Higan's troops were.

?Here,? Luize said, handing her binoculars back to Sara, repeating everything she had observed. Looking up, she took the time to watch as near the ceiling, a web of red and blue light stretched out over the entire battlefield, ready to descend. The blue side started to come down, followed by the red side, and no one else on the battlefield had noticed this at all.

?Can no one else see this?? she asked as Sara sized up the situation.

?Not without these binoculars, they can't,? Sara replied. ?As bright as lava is, these people-- they must be from Chireiden-- are just too high up. Wait, hold it,? she said, leaning in and focusing the lenses as she saw something else.

?What is it?? Luize asked.

?Mai. Mai, you idiot, get away from them, stick to the plan!?

?What is it?!? Luize reacted to the angry tone in Sara's voice.

Sara hissed and handed the binoculars over to Luize, narrating what she was seeing. ?That idiot! She's going to see what they're doing over at the lava flow tunnel!?

?Well, we need it to flow, don't we?? Luize asked.

?Yes, but that's Yumeko's job,? the pink-haired woman scowled, shaking her head. ?And there's no way anyone can manage to beat Yumeko in such a short amount of time.?

As she said this, Luize continued to watch the action unfolding up above. And just then, various things happened all at once. The red-haired woman hauled her blonde friend away from the rock, flinging her to the side, and just in time, too. Through the rock, a fist emerged, shattering the rock into a thousand pieces. A winged girl came out, flying at insane speed out of the tunnel. Her outstretched fist had the fortune to punch Mai in the face, and as the girl continued to fly, Mai was knocked out. She fell towards the ground, letting go of her side of the net. The spell interrupted, and with no source of power, the blue tendrils simply... dissolved.

Luize quickly turned her binoculars over to see Yuki, who had been holding the red side of the web tightly. Having no counterforce to balance it out anymore, Newton's Third went into full effect as Yuki flew backwards, dropping the net... on top of Makai's troops. And with a final tremendous rumbling, lava began to pour out of the tunnel, descending to the lava pits.

With a yell of shock, Higan's forces retreated as quickly as they could, and while a few fairies were caught in the lava and died instantly, they were still free to move. Higan's soldiers simply took flight and flew right out of the lava pits.

Makai... was not so lucky. Their plan had backfired utterly, and now the half of their army that had been down in the lava pits was caught beneath a web of red energy. Try as they might, they could not escape the fast-approaching waves of lava, which had already begun to fill up the lava basin, and it seemed that Yuki was not experienced enough with this spell to be able to undo it.

?... do you need your binoculars back?? Luize asked.

?... no, I can see just fine like this, thanks,? Sara replied.

-----

?... That's the last of them, I think,? Sumire said, wrapping up the arrowheads into a bundle. ?Eiki-sama, can you stand??

?Yes,? Eiki replied, slowly getting to her feet. Her shirt was in tatters, but she was now fine. Her body could heal so long as the arrows were out of her body, and so now it was like she hadn't even been wounded.

?I need a new shirt,? Eiki observed.

?How's this one?? a voice asked from behind her. Eiki wasn't worried, even though she could not recognize the voice instantly; Sumire would have impaled this person a long time ago if she had actually been a threat.

This person draped a white gi over her shoulders. Eiki nodded in approval, and simply tore off what was left of her shirt, then shoved her arms through the sleeves and fastened it. Upon seeing the person's hands, she recognized them. ?Thank you, Onozuka-kun,? she said, turning around and smiling at the red-haired captain.

Sumire was by far the better general, but Eiki got along quite well with the human captain Komachi as well. Unlike the vast majority of Higan's troops, Eiki and Komachi were both humans, so there was always that bond that drew them together.

Komachi threw up a salute. ?Just doin' my job, ma'am.?

?Onozuka-taicho,? Sumire said, overly formal. Probably just to get Komachi back on track. ?How are things on the field??

Komachi straightened, all business now. ?Sumire-taicho, our men are doing splendidly. Our flanks are strong enough to prevent being enclosed, and our flying divisions are making mincemeat out of the enemy. Though to be fair, it's mostly because the other side has hordes of undisciplined, untrained brawlers posing as professional soldiers.?

Sumire chuckled. ?Would you like to see HOW undisciplined they are, Eiki-sama??

?Oh?? Eiki asked, raising an eyebrow.

?Watch this,? Sumire said, pointing at the front rows of Makai's forces. ?I discovered this neat little trick while you were passed out for a bit from the pain,? she explained.

Eiki watched, following Sumire's finger until she saw them, the front line, dressed in dark red and black uniforms. Against the mass of black, her own troops dressed in blue with black accents stood out. As Eiki watched, the color of Makai's troops' uniforms switched from dark red to blue. Before they realized what had happened to them, their own comrades had pounced on them, mistaking them for the enemy, skewering them all in seconds.

?... heh,? she laughed. So did Komachi.

Sumire blew on a finger. ?Color manipulation. I don't get a chance to use it for something useful too often, but there you go.?

?... hey, Sumire, I've got an idea,? Eiki said.

?At your service, Eiki-sama.?

?Could you change our navy blue and black to ocean blue and gold??

Sumire paused. ?That's quite a change.? She looked down at her own black cape, and fingered the higanbana pinned to her lapel. ?The entire army??

Eiki nodded. ?Aye, exactly. We need to distinguish ourselves from them in multiple ways. Besides, I'm going to lose my job the second I walk back up onto the surface. I want to enjoy being in command one last time, I guess.?

The fairy nodded dutifully and opened her arms wide. Everywhere, Higan's troops' uniforms changed colour schemes, from dark blue and charcoal black to the aquamarine of the ocean with golden accents.

Eiki saw her chance and took it. Jumping to the top of a large rock, she stood over the battlefield, speaking to her soldiers. ?Higan! You have fought well! Accept these, your new colours, as my blessing to your battle!?

Higan roared with approval. Eiki smiled and clambered back down the rock, grinning up at Komachi and down at Sumire. ?Well, what next??

Sumire looked away. ?Well, we're winning. But... we never got those satori back.?

?You mean...? Worry showed on Eiki's face. ?Sakura is...?

?Sakura was technically already dead, but yes. She's been sent back to Hakugyokurou, the ghosts tell me.? Sumire shrugged, but there was a tone of sorrow in her voice that hadn't been there before. ?She's long passed over by now. Yumeko must have destroyed her temporary body.?

?So... Shinki has yet to catch the satori?? Eiki stroked her chin thoughtfully, turning matters back to war. ?I wonder...?

More rumbling passed through the rock beneath their feet. ?What is that?? she asked aloud.

Komachi shrugged. ?We think it's just some crevice in the earth. This is a volcano, after all. Lots of rumblin' activity, I guess.?

?... no, that's not it,? the shinigami replied, thinking. ?I wonder... the lava pits are dry, but where has all that lava gone? It must have been stopped up somewhere... a mechanism... but that only ever gets used whenever the Yamas want to make repairs... I wonder...?

?You think it's broken?? Sumire asked.

?Very good, Sumire,? Eiki replied, nodding. ?A mechanism as huge as that... no one ever interfered with it for centuries at a time. And in all that time, there's no guarantee that it's ever in proper working order.?

More rumbling again. Sumire ignored it, taking flight and hovering above the ground. Komachi kept her footing, and Eiki did as well.

?Sumire, where did you leave the satori with Sakura earlier??

?Up there, on the cliff face,? Sumire said, pointing up at the mountainside. Eiki looked up, knowing that was where she would find her answer.

And she was not disappointed. From out of the darkness, lava began to pour down.

?Sumire,? Eiki commanded, but the fairy had beaten her to it. ?Excuse me, ma'am,? she said as she raced over to the other generals and ordered them to give the call for retreat. It was to Eiki's credit that their discipline was top-notch; they didn't question Eiki's orders, as nonsensical as they were. Why retreat if they were winning? But it was Eiki, so they did it. Slowly, Higan's troops began to take a few steps backwards.

But Eiki only noticed this out of the corner of her eye. Far up above, though she couldn't see much of anything in the darkness, what she could see in the faint glow of the lava was enough. A fist punching through a rock somewhere, leaving the cliff side behind. Eiki kept looking, even as a shower of rocks fell down around her; Komachi obligingly covered Eiki's head with her own scythe.

?Utsuho,? she realized. And just then, a bright shimmering up above caught her attention. It was a hidden spell, she guessed correctly. She would have never noticed it if she hadn't been watching. But now the spell had been broken. An enormous net, like a spider's web, stretched out over the entire cave's ceiling. One half red, one half blue, ready to drop on the Hell of Blazing Fires.

But it had gone wrong; the blue half faded away into nothingness, and without the blue to counterforce it, whatever had been holding the red half in place slipped, and the net dropped almost instantaneously onto Makai's army, trapping them in place as the Hell of Blazing Fires began to fill back up with molten rock from the now-released lavafall.

Eiki noticed this second part only in retrospect. From the second Utsuho had flown out, she could see that she was flying way too fast. And keeping her eyes firmly fixed up above, she followed Utsuho's path as she flew on.

So she was not caught by surprise when Utsuho began to fall.

?Oh no!? Komachi cried out next to Eiki as Eiki looked up. ?Can we even catch them from that height?!?

?We don't need to.? Eiki lifted her hand and raised the palm to Utsuho's falling body... bodies? Koishi, and... Yumeko? But that was none of her concern. If Utsuho had saved Yumeko, that was her problem. For now, she was going to save them all.

Komachi watched, stunned as she saw her master put her rarely-used manipulation of distance to good use. The distance that Utsuho had been going to fall, about three hundred meters, suddenly shortened to one meter. By compressing the entire moment into about half a second, Eiki just... cut the distance.

Komachi caught Yumeko in her arms; Eiki managed to catch Koishi. Utsuho, oddly enough, was still falling. Eiki had stretched that distance into eternity. With a wave of her hand, she shortened it, and Utsuho obligingly fell about a foot further into the safety of Komachi's arms.

?... how did you do THAT?!? Komachi exclaimed, setting Utsuho down alongside Yumeko on an army-issue mat.

Eiki smiled. ?You'll find out later. For now, there may be a few more people to save.? She pointed up at a blue speck, which had been suspended in the air. ?Open your arms, Onozuka-kun.?

Komachi did so and without further ado, Mai fell right into her arms as well. With mild surprise at Eiki's willingness to save her enemy's servant, she set Mai down and stood by Eiki's side as they watched all hell break loose while the earth trembled all around them.

?The cliff is collapsing?? she asked.

Eiki shook her head. ?No, just crumbling on the inside. It's the mechanism on the inside that's breaking. The cliff itself should be strong enough, I think. But... can you hear that??

?Hear what??

?Tsum glik, tsum shlimazel... I don't know much of the language of the necromata, but that phrase is an old one from Higan's ranks. ?It means 'for better and for worse'... it's Orin.? She took hold of Komachi's hand. ?Come on!?

With just one step, Eiki moved them from the far side of the battlefield to right beneath the collapsing cliff face. Komachi reeled backwards on instinct, but Eiki was ready. She stretched out her hand, grunting. ?This is where it gets hard, Onozuka-kun,? she said, gritting her teeth.

?How?? Komachi asked, looking up at the falling rocks, down at Eiki, and back again.

?Extending the distance to fall for these rocks while shortening it for the youkai,? she explained, wincing. ?There!?

She found the falling group all together. Parsee holding on tight to Yuugi, Kisume beneath Yuugi's arm, holding on tightly to her bucket with her eyes closed. Satori and Orin hugging one another, with Satori's face buried in Orin's chest so she couldn't see anything.

Sweat broke out on Eiki's forehead, but she held firm. ?Hmm.? With a wave of her hand, she moved the rocks around them into eternity, and then made their own fall instantaneous. But Komachi didn't have time to catch them all, since Eiki was still weak from her earlier ordeal. Panting now, Eiki's grip on the distance of the rocks slipped, and stone began to crash all around them.

?EikI!? Komachi yelled, but Eiki yelled back. ?Onozuka-kun, carry these girls to safety!? she ordered as the stunned group got to their feet, amazed that they had somehow survived their fall.

?Come on,? Komachi said, trying to pull Orin to her feet. Orin sprang up, a smile on her face as she ran from the cliff side, Satori in her arms. ?Satori, open your eyes! We're alive!?

The red-haired captain of Higan tried to help Parsee as well, but a grinning Yuugi waved off her help. ?No thanks, I won't let anyone else carry a girl as pretty as this one.?

Parsee smiled, turning the joke on her beloved oni as they raced away. ?I didn't know you felt that way for Kisume!?

The group made it clear, but Eiki's control was slipping. With a gasp, she let the rocks fall to the ground, but before they made it down, Komachi had grabbed hold of Eiki and run away.

?Onozuka-kun! Put me down!? Eiki demanded as she was hoisted over her subordinate's shoulder.

?Yes, ma'am, just as soon as we're clear!? Komachi replied, running away as fast as she could. ?Good job there, Eiki-sama. You saved everyone.?

?We're not done yet,? Eiki replied, looking over at the fast-filling Hell of Blazing Fires. ?Shinki's not going to give up until the bitter end.?

?What do we do?? Komachi asked as they re-entered Higan's encampment.

?What can we do?? the green-haired shinigami asked mysteriously, turning the question back on her. ?We have to push her to the bitter end, of course....

? And unfortunately for her, it promises to be a VERY bitter end.?



And that's it for this update.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 16, 2009, 02:35:12 AM
JESUS BYAKUREN, THIS TOOK FOREVER. AND IT'S NOT EVEN DONE YET. WHOOOOOO.

Note: Even my computer is having issues rendering all the text so I'm going to try to fill more posts with less story. Believe it or not, this is a good idea. :V

-----

Komachi ended up carrying her tired master all the way back to her tent. On the way, she passed her retreating soldiers, who had gotten out of the way of the falling lava as quickly as they could. Seeing their commander made them cheer; seeing her soldiers alive and well made Eiki cheer back. Komachi chuckled quietly to herself as Eiki sat atop her shoulders.

?Isn't this hard, Komachi?? Eiki asked. ?To carry someone else on your shoulders??

?You're small,? the red-haired general replied.

?I am NOT small!? Eiki huffed, crossing her arms. ?You're just a giant, Onozuka-kun!?

Komachi nodded to the smaller general. ?Conceded. You're not small, just smaller than I am, that's all.?

?Ah,? a voice said, surprised. ?Eiki-sama, all divisions got out of the lava pits in time,? Sumire reported, turning around to face her. Flanked by various other fairy and youkai generals, she bowed to Eiki, who had jumped down from her seat on Komachi's back to accept the salute.

?Good to hear. What is going on now?? Eiki asked, though she didn't need to. She wanted to see if Sumire had sized up the situation as well as she hoped she had.

?It was a total rout,? Sumire said bluntly. ?Their plan backfired in the most horrific way possible. The magical net they had woven as a trap for us landed on their troops instead, and while our fairies were able to fly out, they were caught as the lava literally cooked them all to death.?

?Hmm. No chance for any survivors??

?Captain Yuri managed to round up a handful of demons, and they're in custody as prisoners of war. And Captain Tsubaki tried to save a few, but all she and her division were able to accomplish was to tear a hole in the magical net just as the lava reached them.? Sumire shook her head. ?The Hell of Blazing Fires swallowed up at least... oh, at least eight tenths of Shinki's army.?

That number--! ?That many?!? Eiki exclaimed.

?Probably more; she sent too many of her soldiers into the pits. In any case, our troops now outnumber Shinki's by around six to one.? She smiled at Eiki. ?You are now in a perfect position to offer terms, Eiki-sama.?

?... that is excellent news, Sumire-kun.? Eiki breathed a sigh of relief. ?What is Sara doing now??

?From what my scouts tell me, trying to get her bearings, and figuring out what is going on and just how badly she is doomed.?

?And Shinki??

?In her tent. She won't come out. I'll tell you when she does.?

?Mm.? Eiki nodded. ?Sumire, so far, you have sized up the situation perfectly. One last question: What do you think Shinki will do now??

?She doesn't have a choice but to surrender, but she's too prideful. She will look for any excuse to keep fighting here if only to make more of our men die. Do not give her that excuse.?

?Perfect assessment,? the shinigami nodded. ?Please take care of matters until Shinki comes out  under a white flag, then let me know.?

Sumire saluted. ?Yes, Eiki-sama.?

With Komachi by her side, Eiki made her way to her own expansive tent. Half of it was being used by the medics to treat burn injuries; in the back, the citizens of Chireiden were resting after Eiki had rescued them.

?So what are we doing now?? Komachi asked.

?If Shinki is to be brought to the negotiating table,? the shinigami explained, ?I will need to make sure she is not deceiving me. For that, I need a satori's help.?

?How do you know she'll deceive you??

Eiki looked at her, a ghost of a cynical grin on her face.

?It's Shinki, remember??

Making their way past the fairy nurses and doctors, Eiki and Komachi went to meet the tattered remains of the Chireiden Resistance Movement.

Eiki winced upon seeing them.

Well, some of them were fine. Parsee and Yuugi would not stop hugging each other as tightly as they could. The tsurube-otoshi in the bucket had left her bucket for now to greet a young blonde girl with a brown and yellow dress whom Eiki was quite certain she had not saved or seen earlier.

Those were the good ones.

Satori was in a corner, her hands over her ears, her eyes closed tightly, tears running down her face as she shook. Orin, the hellcat, was trying to comfort her, but Satori was trembling too much. Okuu, the hellcrow, was apart from her two friends, and was staring at the still bodies of Mai and Yumeko, with no expression on her face.

And Koishi was nowhere to be seen.

Those were the bad ones.

?Ahem.? Eiki cleared her throat. The Chireiden Resistance looked up at her. ?I am General Eiki Shiki, Shinigami of Higan. You are safe now.?

?Eiki-sama!? Orin exclaimed. ?What's happened??

?I was getting to that,? Eiki replied. ?For whatever reason, the mechanism controlling the flow of the Hell of Blazing Fires has broken, and the lava is flowing once more. Makai's army was unfortunate enough to have their plan backfire on them and trap them beneath the boiling lava waves, and as such, our troops now outnumber Shinki's by six to one.? She smiled. ?Shinki has no choice but to surrender. Effectively, this war is over.?

A long silence. Then--

?Boiling... lava waves??

?Satori!?

Satori, who had uncurled herself a bit to listen to Eiki, had now buried her head in her arms and brought up her knees to her chest. Shaking and trembling, she paid no heed to Orin calling her name and trying to get her to snap out of it.

?Like this,? Parsee said, coming over to Satori and rubbing her back. Gradually, Satori's grip on her knees began to loosen.

The rest of them could only stare.

?... I guess that was the wrong thing to say,? Eiki said. ?Forgive me, Satori.?

?All of them, their voices as they died...? Satori said quietly. ?I... I could hear them all screaming at once as they all burned to death... ohh--? she began to shake once more, but Parsee stubbornly held on to Satori's left hand so she could not cover her face with it. Reaching over and rubbing her stomach, she massaged Satori until she stopped trembling. Gradually, the traumatized satori girl began to relax.

?... I'm sorry.? Eiki bowed. ?But Satori... I need your help.?

?... why for?? Satori asked.

?Peace negotiations. I am in the better position right now, so I am going to propose a series of agreements to Shinki and in exchange, not destroy what is left of her army. I need you there to read her mind and make sure she is not plotting treachery. Well, she is going to be plotting treachery, but I need to know just what it is so you and the rest of Chireiden can stay safe.?

Satori's face looked pained. Parsee took the chance to pick her up and sit her down in her lap, wrapping her arms around her.

?But I... I don't want to go near that woman...? Satori moaned. ?I don't want to go near her mind... and you can't force me.?

?No, I can't,? Eiki admitted. ?But tell me something, Satori.? Her heart ached, knowing what she was about to say. ?All those people burning to death all around you... people you know, people you loved... you don't want that to happen again, do you??

?Eiki-sama!? Komachi hissed.

?That was uncalled for, Eiki-san!? Orin scowled.

But Satori shook her head.

?No... she's right...? she said quietly, looking up at Eiki. ?Because according to your thoughts, Eiki, 'such squeamishness is unbefitting of a Queen of Chireiden'.?

The general of Higan smiled.

?Thank you, Satori. And forgive me for having said that earlier.?

?But what about my sister?? Satori looked up at Eiki again, eyes pleading.

?Your sister?? Eiki turned her head. ?Where is she??

?Right here,? Koishi cut in with undisguised annoyance. She was standing right next to Eiki, arms crossed, but she hadn't been visible at all until just now--

?Eh?!? The general of Higan drew back instinctively; Komachi had a small knife at Koishi's throat. When both of them realized who it was, they went back to normal.

?Sorry, Koishi,? the shinigami said, regret in her tone. ?I didn't even see you there.?

Koishi had a strange smile on her face. With her hair now white, her smiles didn't look charming so much as they looked frightening. ?Don't worry. You're not the first one.?

Satori looked at her sister with worry in her eyes. ?Eiki, what will happen to my sister??

?Your sister?? Eiki turned her head to Koishi and then back to Satori. ?What about her? Presumably, she would join you in whatever you so choose, maybe even become your fellow roya--?

Satori shook her head. ?No. I mean, what will Shinki do to my sister??
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 16, 2009, 02:36:57 AM
(Note: page two finally thank god now maybe my browser will stop hating me)

?Why would... Shinki do anything to your sister?? The general looked confused. ?You're safe now, you realiz--?

?Perhaps you should explain it to her!?

?Eh?? Eiki glanced over at the hellcrow, who had turned around to meet her eyes. She stared at Eiki only briefly, and then turned her glare to Koishi, who crossed her arms and looked away. ?What's going on??

?Uh,? Orin began. ?I don't... think Shinki will agree to a peace that easily. At all.?

?What did you do?!? the general demanded. ?What have you done?!?

?Come over here and look,? a hollow voice said. Eiki turned and was surprised to see that it was Okuu, who was still sitting cross-legged on the floor looking over Yumeko and Mai. Up until then, Eiki had barely glanced at her, but now that she looked, Okuu was hunched over, a dark look in her eyes, and while Mai was simply unconscious, Yumeko was...

Yumeko was...

?Huh?? Eiki rubbed her eyes. ?Komachi, Yumeko is...?

?What's wrong, Eiki-sama??

The two soldiers of Higan approached Yumeko's side and kneeled over her, next to Okuu. Eiki lay her hand on Yumeko's breast-- ?She's still breathing, but--? Then she moved her hand to Yumeko's face and forced open her eyes. ?Her eyes... are out of focus... and her mind is...?

?Her mind?? Komachi asked.

?Her mind is, uh... wait, hold on.? Eiki closed her eyes for a moment, a brief aura of green energy flaring up around her. When the green energy faded, Eiki opened her eyes; her left eye was pure black, the other white.

?It... It can't be...?

?Just explain it to me already!? Komachi demanded.

?Onozuka-kun, you remember my ability... to read everything in absolute black and white. With these eyes, I can see the presence of 'sin' in a soul...?

?Yes,? her subordinate nodded, not understanding where Eiki was going.

The green-haired shinigami knelt over Yumeko, her eyes searching.

?But one cannot sin if they do not know the difference between what is right and wrong. And more importantly, they cannot sin if they do not have reason, reason enough to realize that they have a choice when it comes to right and wrong. This is why children are innocent; they have no reason yet, or at least not enough to comprehend the difference between sin and righteousness.?

She turned back to Komachi, her black and white eyes looking thoroughly unpleasant.

?There is one more exception to that. Those who have no reason. Those who are, to put it bluntly, stunted. Those whose development was held back for any number of reasons. They do not know the difference between right and wrong either, therefore their souls contain no sin.?

?You don't mean...? Komachi gasped, comprehension dawning on her.

?That's exactly what I mean. Yumeko has been robbed of her reason... of her conscious mind. She is now little better than a vegetable.?

Eiki kept her stony face, and turned to look at Koishi.

?Her mind, or what is left of it, bears the marks of intrusion.? She fixed Koishi with her black and white eyes. ?You did this, didn't you??

At first Koishi didn't respond, but looked away from Eiki's gaze.

?Look at me!? Eiki barked, and Koishi curled her hands into fists, but she obeyed the general's order and turned to face Eiki.

Instantly, her sin was known to the shinigami, and she jerked back involuntarily as she put her hand to her head.

?Eiki-sama?!? Komachi asked, but Eiki waved her away. She placed her feet firmly on the ground and met Koishi's green-eyed gaze evenly.

?Koishi, you have compromised the peace. Shinki will never let you get away with having crippled her favourite general.?

?Tell me!? Koishi snapped at Eiki. ?How was what I did wrong?! I prevented countless deaths, saved my life, and took revenge for all those she had killed! If anything, I let Yumeko off easy!?

?Because you should have been MERCIFUL instead!? Eiki countered. ?Now she has no reason to show any of you mercy! Do you UNDERSTAND, Koishi?! You have given her the reason she needs to fight back with unending rage and try and murder you all!?

?What the hell do I care?? Koishi replied, scowling. ?If some people here had had their way, I would have been dead a while ago!?

She shot a glare over at Satori. Satori's expression was one of pain, and then she looked away, nodding in agreement, which very obviously infuriated Orin.

?Hey, Koishi!? she yelled. ?I am the one who is guilty of that, not your sister!?

?Does it matter?? the white-haired satori asked. ?She's the one who would have taken my life if I had died. She's the one who would have taken everything from me!?

?Tokhis oyfn tish!? Orin yelled back.

?Oh, you dare insult me, you nekromata whor--?

Satori was almost bowing now. Her hair fell down over her face as her shoulders shook. Parsee shook her head and looked over at the blonde oni while Orin and Koishi continued screaming increasingly angry profanities at one another. But before Yuugi could speak up, the blonde girl with the bun on her head beat them all to it.

?What the hell are you all going on about?!? the girl roared, silencing the argument. ?We're all alive, aren't we?! Now all we need is for Shinki to make peace, don't we? And after that, everything will turn out all right!

?Right?? she added, looking over at Eiki, who bowed slightly to the girl.

?I'm afraid it's not that simple. Let us assess where we are, again: We have just routed Shinki's forces in the most brutal way imaginable. Higan, fighting for Chireiden, now outnumbers Makai by about six to one soldiers. However, the other three quarters of Makai's army is on the surface, stationed near the entrance Shinki used to come down he--?

?Wait, wait,? Parsee waved her hands, interrupting Eiki. ?Three quarters? Does that mean the hordes you just finished killing weren't even half of Shinki's total force??

?Precisely,? Eiki said. ?Shinki couldn't bring all her men down here, it'd be too crowded. Besides, she needs them up there to finish you off.?

?How so?? Yuugi asked.

?Well, her entire plan hinged on speed, on time. She had two days to win this entire battle, because if she took any longer than that, the first half of Chireiden's army would return from Mugenkan.?

?Miyani-san deployed half the army to Mugenkan, yes,? Orin put in, scratching her chin thoughtfully. ?And the other half to Tsukuyomi...?

?It was Shinki's bait,? Eiki explained. ?She drew your army away from Chireiden, then collapsed the tunnel system so it would take them longer to get back down here. The perfect window to strike.?

?Yeah, thank goodness you reached us in time,? Komachi laughed as she nodded to Okuu, who smiled faintly. ?If you hadn't made your way up to the surface, Higan would have never known in time.?

?Actually...? Eiki coughed.

?... you knew beforehand?? Parsee asked, surprised.

?Let's just say a little pink butterfly told me,? the general said, her face turning visibly red. ?In any case. If Makai decides to stall, the rest of their army might march down here and then we'd really be in trouble. We must force her to come to terms now. She may be outnumbered, but it would take too long to defeat her if she chose to keep fighting. We cannot delay a moment longer. We MUST force her to surrender, or risk losing everything.

?But what you have done here might ruin the peace settlement before it even begins,? Eiki said, looking over at Yumeko's body, still lying there with Okuu sitting protectively next to it. ?Yumeko is very close to Shinki, and her top general as well. If she finds out what you have done to her, which she must, she has every excuse to continue war.

?So, what do we do?? Eiki asked, throwing her arms up. ?I am open to suggestions. This is your peace settlement, after all, not Higan's.?

?Wait, don't you want anything?? the blonde girl spoke again. ?I'm sorry, I wasn't really here earlier. My name is Yamame Kurodani.?

?Hello, Yamame,? Eiki said, bowing again. ?I am the general Eiki Shiki of Higan, and no, I don't really have any stake in this at all.?

?None at all?? Yamame asked. ?Don't you want recompense or something??

?Nothing Shinki could give me is something I'd want, and she can't give me what I actually want.?

?What do you want??

?My dead soldiers back,? Eiki said plainly.

?Oh.? Yamame looked away. ?Sorry.?

?Please do not worry. But back to the original problem.? The general looked at the Chireiden Resistance and at the Palazzo dwellers. ?How do we get Shinki to agree to a peace when you have done what you have done??

A long pause. Everyone was silent, thinking.

Satori's Third Eye whirled around in its socket. Koishi's Third Eye looked like it was sleepy, since it was half-closed.

?Well,? Parsee offered, half-joking, ?We could always try to pass Yuugi off as Yumeko.?

Komachi chuckled. But Eiki couldn't even smile. She already knew what had to be done, and it was the last thing she wanted to do.

There is only one right answer, only one righteous answer... and it's also hopeless because it's based on Shinki doing the right thing as well...

?Eiki-sama?? the red-haired captain asked her general. ?Do you have any ideas??

We really have no choice but to tell Shinki the truth about what has happened. And more importantly... to buy Chireiden's peace...

Eiki glanced at Koishi, who was standing with her arms crossed, leaning against a tent pole, still defiant in her behavior.

She turned away and tried to silence the thoughts within herself; how could she dare even think that?! Maybe it was righteous, but it was wrong! How could she do something like th--

?You have to hand yourself over to Shinki in order to buy our peace, Koishi!?

?Eh?? Eiki clamped her hands over her mouth, but no one was staring at her after she had said that. How...?

?WHAT?!? Koishi demanded, and it was then that Eiki noticed that the shout wasn't directed at her.

I... never said that thought aloud... then wh--

The green-haired general turned around to see Koishi haul Satori up by her collar with a ferocity that belied her small stature.

It was... Satori who said my thought aloud--

?HOW DARE YOU EVEN THINK OF THAT!? Koishi screamed right into Satori's face. Satori did not react at all, her face showing no emotion, but her Third Eye rolled around in its red casing and stared right at Eiki, fixing its single, purple-eyed gaze on her.

Eiki shivered.

?It's the only right choice,? Satori replied, her face emotionless. ?You have taken the life of Shinki's favorite servant. Now you must pay the price.?

?I didn't do anything WRONG! I refuse to believe that!? Koishi shot back, something resembling genuine shock on her face.

?An eye for an eye,? Satori went on, her voice flat, her eyes still not meeting her sister's.

?How can you SAY that?!? Koishi asked, her voice starting to sound less and less angry and more and more desperate. ?You're my SISTER!?

Without warning, Satori lifted her head up with frightening speed and glared right at her sister--

?Because YOU DESERVE IT!?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 16, 2009, 02:40:30 AM
The words seemed to hit Koishi as if she had slapped her.

It was even worse for Satori, whose mind had immediately split into two. She argued with herself, demanding to know why she had done that.

What are you SAYING, you idiot?! You're hurting her as much as you're hurting yourself! And it's a lie, you don't think she deserves it--

Koishi drew back, releasing her sister's collar.

?You...?

It may be a lie, but... it's a necessary one.

The look on her face was pure shock. Her green eyes were wide open, unbelieving.

What?! How can you SAY that?!

?I... deserve to be sacrificed for you...??

Eiki-san is right. If we don't hand Koishi over to Shinki, then everyone will die. Next to that... well, I have to be strong for my country, right? Like Eiki says I should be, like Kisume wants me to be... a Queen. I'd rather sacrifice one person for everyone and everything than the opposite.

?But... you're my...?

But that person is YOUR SISTER!

?... Well, no... I guess that term doesn't apply, anymore...?

...

?But still... how can you...?

Your sister who loves you and was prepared to give her life for you!

?... be so selfish...?

No... I forced her to do it, I was selfish... I don't deserve my sister's love. She hates me.

?I... hate you... Satori....?

She hates you NOW! Now that you've said you want to sacrifice her for your sorry self!

No more shock on that face. Just sorrow. Within only a few seconds, Koishi's eyes had welled with tears, and she made no effort to hold them back. They spilled down over her cheeks.

She hated me before. This isn't going to make a difference. At least this way, she can continue hating me, and I can save my people...

?I HATE YOU, SATORI! I HATE YOU!?

... but don't you love your sister?

?AND AT LEAST NOW I KNOW THAT YOU HATE ME, TOO!?

That... doesn't matter. She hates me, and I deserve it... at this point, if it gives her a reason to live, let her hate me as long as she wants...

With a final choked sob, Koishi turned on her heel and walked away, out of the tent, away from the sister she had still hoped loved her.

As long as she wants...

She didn't try to chase after her sister. Instead, all she could do was stare after her, trying to blink away the mental image of Koishi weeping in front of her, weeping for the sister she had thought loved her, weeping over how that sister had thrown her away, rejected her multiple times, for the sake of her own selfishness--

I didn't remember... that my tears were warm...

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 16, 2009, 02:41:25 AM
Dead silence.

No one in the group spoke a word, or even dared to breathe. None of them wanted to say anything. None of them wanted to be singled out.

?Hourai!? Alice exclaimed as her doll floated over to her hand.

There was a brief exhalation amongst the group as they let out their breaths. Even Shinki managed to crack a faint smile upon seeing her daughter catch her flying doll.

?... Shinki-sama, it's all my fault,? Yuki said, now that the uncomfortable silence had been broken. She took a great risk; she bowed before Shinki and in so doing threw herself upon her master's mercy. ?I did not know the spellcard well enough, so it backfired horribly. I beg you, please punish me and only me, as I am the one responsible for this humiliating defeat.?

?Hey!? Sara yelled, making Luize jump slightly. ?Stop lying, I'm the only one responsible!? And with that, Sara also rushed to Shinki's feet and bowed to the floor. ?Shinki-sama, I am supposed to be your top general. I and I alone am responsible for taking care of your armies. I and I alone am to blame for this disaster.?

?Not just you,? Luize said, not moving from where she was standing but bowing low nonetheless. ?Shinki-sama, I am to blame. I ought to have been Sara's eyes and ears on the battlefield, but I was careless. Punish me accordingly.?

Shinki looked over her three officers, not saying a word for a moment. She looked at Alice, who was standing next to Luize, holding the blonde traveler's hand. Forcing a smile, she met Alice's gaze-- and was surprised when Alice turned away.

She wasn't shocked that Alice had turned away, really-- it was the look she had had in her eyes as she did so that had truly startled her. It hadn't been simple childish annoyance she had seen in her daughter's eyes... it was a deep, sad emotion... resentment... disappointment.

It unsettled her, but she had more important things to worry about right now.

She gathered her thoughts, calmed her emotions, and took a deep breath. She put her hands in front of her, intertwining the fingers, and held her voice steady.

?We have just been completely and utterly defeated.?

It came more easily than she expected. Well, what other choice was there? Lie? She just stated the facts.

But she had to remember that it wasn't some abstract phrase.

She had just lost the war. She had just lost the war. She had just lost the war.

In one battle, she had lost the entire war.

?...?

Shinki remained silent, but that didn't last long. Making a visible effort to put her thoughts into words, she opened and closed her mouth, then opened it again, and said the only thing she could think of.

?... what do we do now??

She looked at her loyal generals and smiled, then walked over to a chair, her feet feeling like lead. She sat down and looked at them again, then repeated the question.

?What do we do now??

Nobody said anything, again.

Then Sara spoke up. ?Well, what are our options??

Everybody turned to listen to her as she went on.

?Keep fighting, with only a fraction of our men? Impossible; we would lose even more soldiers. Fleeing is not viable; Eiki would hunt us down with no effort. Try and stall for time? Higan is too smart for that. They have us at their mercy, and they know it. Of course, Eiki doesn't seem like the type to force us into anything, but she isn't a stupid person. She won't make a mistake and let us go.

?So we have only one option, really,? Sara said, her scarf falling forwards from over her shoulder and onto her chest.

?We have to march out there under a white flag and surrender.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 16, 2009, 02:41:47 AM
?Surrender?? Yuki asked, audibly amazed. ?Makai has never even had a draw in battle, much less surre--?

?If we do not surrender, all of our men will die.? Sara cut her off. ?Eiki is honorable, not stupid. She will not hesitate to continue the war and in so doing simply kill us all.?

?No, that's beneath Eiki,? Shinki said. ?Eiki would never for a second entertain the thought of spilling a drop more blood than she judged was necessary, much less commit a sin like murder...?

For a moment, she looked very thoughtful.

But Shinki soon looked back up, and her face was stern.

?Very well then, Sara. Thank you.?

Sara bowed low and shuffled back a few steps.

?Any alternatives?? Shinki asked.

?I have none,? Luize said, and Yuki also shook her head no.

Shinki nodded. ?Well then. What shall be the terms we agree to??

?They're up to Eiki to offer,? Sara said. ?But I guess we do need a few terms of our own,? she said, reaching over to a desk and pulling over a half-sheet of paper. Pulling out a pen from within her jacket, she put pen to paper.

?Ahem.? Luize coughed. ?First, we need Yumeko back.?

Shinki nodded. ?That is our top priority.?

Sara looked up as she was writing, a faint smirk on her face. ?Before or after getting us all out from this hellhole alive??

?After,? Shinki amended. Sara went back to writing.

?And we need Mai back!? Yuki interjected, panic showing on her face. ?Unless she got caught under the lava...?

?No, I doubt it,? Luize tried to assure her. ?She'll be fine, Yuki, just watch.?

?I just hope Eiki's not in the business of torturing prisoners of war,? Yuki muttered.

Shinki looked up abruptly. ?Hey, where's Alice??

?She ran outside,? Luize replied.

?Luize, please go and take care of her.?

Luize nodded. ?Yes, your Grace.? She stepped out of the tent, leaving Shinki alone with Yuki and Sara to work out more of the details of peace.

As soon as she left the tent, she found herself a huge rock, leaned against it, and let out a breath that she hadn?t realized she had been holding this entire time.

Looking around, she saw haggard shapes in the dark. Squinting, she saw the masses of Makai's demon soldiers-- and then she wished she hadn't seen a thing. Maimed, disfigured, with injuries so severe that it had to be questioned whether or not they would live for a few minutes more--

Luize felt herself inexplicably drawn towards them, and without quite knowing why she was doing it, she entered one of the medical tents where the understaffed medical division was tending to the wounded.

Wailing, screaming, gnashing of teeth-- most of the injuries were not in fact caused by their foe, but by the rocks that had smashed onto them. Crush injuries. Splintered legs, broken skulls, and the stink of death in the air. Their appearance was hideous to describe-- soldiers with half-blown skulls missing entire chunks of their faces still walking around. A few of them brushed into the tent past her.

She reached up and pulled her hat over her mouth.

A soldier whose arm was being forcibly removed to prevent the spread of poison, screaming as the medic-- who had long since run out of anethesia-- sawed it off, then tossed it into a fast-growing pile of half-animated body parts in the back.

Just a few seconds, and she found that she couldn't take it anymore--

?Alrighty, you're done~?

?Huh??

Luize turned around, face pale, breathing hard. She had just been about to leave when she had heard an overly cheerful voice--

?Thanks, Alice.?

?A-- ALICE?!? Luize exclaimed as she saw Alice sitting on a box, wearing a nurse's cap, sewing up minor injuries with her needles. She had just finished with one soldier, and she seemed completely unaffected by the fact that half his face had been melted by falling lava--

?ALICE!? She repeated as she rushed to the girl. ?What are you DOING here?!? Sure, Luize had wanted her to see the true face of war, but not like this! On the FIELD?!

?Oh, hey, Lu-chan.? She smiled up at the blonde youkai woman, using that jarring little-girl name?

Luize took a hold of Alice?s arm, pulling her up from her seat. ?Come on. We?re going.?

?What? Wait, no! I have to stay and help!? Alice protested as she was dragged along by her arm, her heels digging into the ground. ?LUIZE! Let me GO!?

?I CAN?T!? Luize yelled back, silencing Alice immediately. ?I can?t have you in there with all those soldiers, all wounded and bloody and--?

?But they said they needed me!? Alice begged, still trying to pull her arm out of Luize?s iron grip. ?Lu-chan! They needed me!?

?? Alice, I?m sorry.?

Luize stopped pulling Alice along once they were well away from the tent-- back by the huge rock she had been leaning against earlier. She let go of Alice?s arm; Alice didn?t try to run away.

?It?s just that your mother will get angry at me if she thinks I let you go see that sort of thing,? the youkai woman offered, knowing that it was a very bad lie. ?And more truthfully, I can?t have you seeing that??

?Why not?? Alice raised an eyebrow. ?Lu-chan, I know my aging is slow thanks to Makai?s atmosphere? but I?m really not as young as I look,? she sighed. ?I?m twelve, remember??

Luize looked at her, trying to reconcile the image of a little girl with that of a preteen. Then she realized she had called her ?Lu-chan? and laughed.

?Sorry,? she apologized. ?I still think of you as a little girl.?

?No worries.? Alice sighed. ?But I did want to help those poor guys out? the medicine people didn?t have anything for them.?

Now it was Luize?s turn to raise an eyebrow. ?Nothing? No anesthetics, or what???

?Nothing,? the shorter blonde said. ?They didn?t have any of that fancy medical stuff.?

?But this is our only medics? tent...? Luize groaned. ?God, no wonder we lost this battle--?

She interrupted herself. ?Argh, never mind that, Alice. Shinki-sama wants to see you.?

?Mom?? Alice blinked. ?But? I don?t want to see her.?

?But she?s calling for you,? Luize said. ?She told me to check up on you.?

?Well, there, you?ve checked up on me.? Alice crossed her arms and glared pointedly at her guardian. ?You can go now.?

?Alice,? she sighed. ?Don't be that way.?

?I'm sorry,? Alice replied, ?but I don't really want to see her right now.? She shrugged her shoulders. ?I can't get that out of my head...?

?... oh,? Luize realized. She remembered that she and Alice had both seen Shinki drop Eiki to her death over the stampeding Makai army. ?Well, Eiki is sort of immortal,? she protested. ?So she's still alive, you know.?

?That... doesn't change anything. If you kill someone and they come back, you still killed them.? Alice turned her face away so that Luize couldn't see any expression on her face.

?She had her reasons,? Luize said, uncomfortable. ?That was... a bit extreme of her, yes, but she just wants to make sure her empire is secure...?

?And that's a good enough reason to kill someone innocent??

?... she's doing it for you, Alice.?

?... I don't want to have anything to do with something like that.? She turned back to Luize, her blue eyes searching in Luize's own. ?... Lu-chan, would you come with me if I decided to... leave Makai??

?Leav--? Luize gasped in shock. ?Alice, you wouldn't!?

?...? Alice remained silent, looking away. ?... well, maybe not immediately... but... I don't want to be around this any more.?

?But... your mother...?

?It doesn't matter about her.? Alice fixed her with a glare-- if looks could kill, Luize would be dead right now. ?I don't... want to stay any longer. I don't want to be her heir.?

?That's treason,? she protested, but it was weak coming from her.

?Will you come with me?? Alice asked. ?I don't want to go alone. I will if I have to... but you're a pretty experienced traveler, right? You and I could just leave Makai and start over someplace new...?

There were tears in Alice's eyes now. Luize wanted to pick her up and soothe her, hug her and make her tears go away, but... something had changed in Alice since she had seen her mother do that, since she had been amongst the wounded soldiers.

She resisted the urge.

?I don't know,? Luize said honestly. ?I really don't know.?

Alice sniffed. ?Should we go back, then?? she asked, wiping her tears away, making sure that there was no telltale moisture on her cheeks.

?Sure,? Luize replied just as she heard a loud noise break out from Shinki's tent. Alice instinctively covered her ears as Sara emerged, holding a horn to her mouth. The sound resonated through all Chireiden, carried by the vaunted stone ceiling and echoing throughout the area.

Behind Sara came Yuki, bearing a huge white flag.

?... wait just a moment.?

Luize looked down at Alice.

?What's going on, Lu-chan??

The demon tourist looked down at her young charge and smiled.

?A peaceful surrender. Come on, let's watch!?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 16, 2009, 02:42:37 AM
The citizens of Chireiden and the two soldiers of Higan were silent for a long moment, still thinking about the drama they had all seen unfold between the two sisters, who had loved one another and now never wished to see one another, and what they had said to one another...

?This is a bad time, isn't it,? Sumire realized, turning around. ?Maybe late--?

?No, no,? Eiki shook her head, reaching out and grabbing Sumire by her cape. Sumire must have entered while Koishi had been screaming at her sister, but no one had noticed. ?Stay, Sumire.?

Sure enough, Sumire's interruption had brought everyone out of their trance. Several pairs of eyes and one extra eye turned to look at the fairy general, who wondered how an odd number of eyes were staring at her.

?Ahem,? Sumire coughed. She turned to Eiki and saluted. ?Eiki-sama, Makai blew a horn and raised a white flag. They will be sending someone to the middle of the field to negotiate, it seems.?

?... how?? Eiki asked. ?The battlefield is now lava. Really hot lava.?

?I have no idea, ma'am, but I felt it best to tell you.?

?Hmm. Do we have any idea who they're sending out to negotiate??

?By the looks of it...? Sumire winced. ?Shinki herself.?

?This COULD NOT get worse,? Eiki groaned, covering her head with her hands. ?There is no way in hell we can bring Shinki to the negotiating table if we reduced her finest servant's mental capacity to that of an INFANT!?

?... Eiki-sama, if I may,? the fairy general asked.

?Permission to speak.?

?Eiki-sama, what is done is done. You cannot change the past. I propose that you go out there and make the best peace you can anyway, because negotiating peace is what you came here to do.?

?What Sumire said,? Komachi continued, speaking up. ?It's not like we can do anything about Yumeko now. We're just gonna have to accept the consequences, suck it up, and get Shinki out of here as fast as possible.?

?... but...? Eiki trailed off. ?I... I did the right thing, didn't I...? I know the path of righteousness is hardly an easy one, but...?

?Bad things happen to good people, Eiki.? Komachi smiled. ?It can't be helped.?

?It could be helped,? Eiki groaned. ?The righteous path here is to give Koishi over to Shinki as repayment for what she did to Yumeko...?

Utsuho looked over at the blonde maid's resting body again.

?... but the other half of that is for Shinki herself to be benevolent, do the right thing, and let her go.? She looked incredibly sad for a moment. ?Why do I--?

?'--bother to do the right thing if no one will listen'??

Eiki looked at Satori, who was pointing her Third Eye right at her. Satori gave her a weak smile in return.

?Even though all sorts of terrible things have happened, we're all still alive, and it's all thanks to you, Eiki-sama...? She closed her eyes and continued smiling that pained smile. ?Thank you.?

Eiki returned the pitiful grin with one of her own.

?... well, there's nothing else that can be done, then,? she said, and stood up straight again. She straightened her jacket and nodded to Sumire, who went ahead and opened the tent flaps.

The general of Higan extended her hand to the citizens of Chireiden.

?Come on, then,? she said.

?We're going with you?? Yamame asked.

?Really? You'd include us in this?? Yuugi continued.

Eiki grinned. ?This peace treaty is for you and your people. It would be strange to exclude you from the process, no? Come on.?

The group stood and followed Sumire, walking past Eiki, who stood there, watching Komachi pick up Mai's body and still extending her hand to the only person who remained in the tent--

?... you should bring her along, Utsuho.?

The hellcrow nodded, then turned to the maid. Picking her up in her deceptively strong arms, she went to carry Yumeko out, but was stopped by the general.

?Perhaps it would not be best to show her to Shinki first,? she thought aloud. ?Utsuho-san, when I call, would you please bring Yumeko out to the negotiating table? In the meantime, please stay back for safety reasons.?

?Yes,? Utsuho agreed. ?And in the meantime, I'll take care of her.?

?Were you close, somehow?? Eiki asked, genuinely curious. ?You're pretty protective of her.?

?Hardly. She beat my ass into a stone wall about a half hour ago.?

?... then why are you defending her??

Utsuho shrugged, still holding Yumeko in her arms.

?... I guess it's because she's so much better than I am... I want to make sure she comes back, so I can beat her and prove that I'm stronger than she is. That, and it kills me to see someone as tough as her reduced to... this...?

Eiki grinned. ?Well, that's quite a reason. Thank you.?

?It's the least I can do for her,? Utsuho said quietly, looking at Yumeko's sleeping face.

Eiki watched her for a moment, thinking.

Then she came to a decision. ?Reiuzi Utsuho... that is your name, right??

?It is.?

Eiki rummaged in her back pocket. ?Hmm, I could have sworn I had it on me earlier...?

?Eh?? Utsuho asked, sounding vaguely like she was squawking. ?What is it??

?I thought I had it-- oh!? Eiki snapped her fingers and sucked in her breath. She reached into her belt and pulled out a little slip of paper.

?What is tha-- Oh! Is that one of those spellca--?

?Yes, it is,? Eiki replied with a smile. She smoothed the paper in her hands. ?It's a very special kind, though. When the Hakurei maiden and I were working out the kinks in the new Spellcard System, we made a lot of prototypes. We've since discontinued them, mostly, but hidden in the back of most mansions of the wealthy, there are some pretty archaic spellcards. Spellcards that wield undodgeable danmaku... spellcards that make you invincible... even some spellcards that kill.?

?Kill?!? Utsuho exclaimed, looking at the spellcard in Eiki's hand like it was poisonous.

?This, however, is not like that. It's a discontinued one, yes. But that's because it's too powerful.? She waved it in the air. ?To give you an idea, you remember that rule that says that the number of spellcards to be used has to be declared beforehand??

?Yes.?

?This one has a special dispensation to ignore that rule.? She smiled. ?It's like having a hidden knife up your sleeve. But that's not all the reason we discontinued it. It's also got something else... it's got a taboo incantation on it.?

?It... what?? Utsuho asked.

?That's the reason I've kept it to myself all this time,? Eiki admitted. ?To make sure that no one immoral got a hold of it. The consequences would be disastrous, because this card's incantation is that it will be shaped according to the soul of the user.?

?So... according to the person who wields it, that's how powerful it is.?

?Not just how powerful. The nature of the card itself. It is a mirror reflection of the soul. If you are a weak person, the spellcard will be weak. If you are a sinful person, the spellcard will show that in danmaku form. I made this one myself.? She smirked. ?I believe the proper term is 'la caque sent tonjours le hareng'.?

?What?? Utsuho asked, shaking her head. ?If it's so powerful, then why are you giving it to me? I'm a weakling. Cannon fodder.?

Eiki chuckled. ?You are, to be honest. For now. But I get the feeling that you are destined for great things. And more importantly... your soul is pure, Utsuho. Sure, you can be a bit ditzy and clumsy, but... You have shown mercy to an opponent who has been wronged, and even now, protect her. Your intentions are noble, uncorrupted. Which is more than I can say for just about the rest of creation. As a result...?

She reached out to Utsuho and clasped her hand.

?Please accept this gift, my friend... Reiuzi Utsuho.?

When Utsuho's hand came away, she had the spellcard in her hand. She looked at it.

?... are all spellcards supposed to be blank?? she asked, confused.

?No,? Eiki laughed. ?That's just in the nature of the spellcard. When it realizes that you're going to use it, the spell and incantation will manifest itself on the paper. Oh, one more thing. It's severely overpowered, so if you use it, prepare to be drained of energy for the next few hours. Use it only as a last resort--? her voice became low-- ?Or when someone very, very important to you is in serious danger.?

?... yes,? Utsuho said, clasping the spellcard. ?I will keep it safe.?

?Good,? Eiki said, a smile growing on her face. ?I get the feeling you'll need it.

?And now,? the general continued as she opened the tent-flap and took a big breath of air, trying to calm herself down--

?... The hardest part of war-making,? she said aloud right before leaving, ?... is the peace-making.?

-----

Done for now. Technically the next part is an "intermission", but it's taking too long so I haven't finished it yet. But I really wanted to update.

Helps that the "intermission" is actually plot-related~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Drake on October 16, 2009, 03:24:37 AM
After so long, this is such a breather. There's not much to say though, I simply love your writing.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: ♛ Apher-Forte on October 16, 2009, 09:22:03 AM
I read this before I slept yesterday, forgot to comment.
Thanks for giving us another chapter!

Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Kuma on October 16, 2009, 10:20:29 AM
I love this story so much.
Write more plz c:
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Dragoshi on October 17, 2009, 05:29:14 AM
/me low whistles

Man... I actually felt the tension that was building up from all of this. It's simply amazing. Can't wait to see what happens next.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Gpop on October 18, 2009, 12:02:21 AM
Yeah, took me a while to respond, mostly because of limited time on PC now.

Anyways, I fucking love you Ruro, and I want everything from you.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Serp on October 18, 2009, 10:48:31 AM
Such a delicious moral dilemma.  Ruro, prepare to have your ears talked off the next time you come to the channel.

[ruro]Geez, I made the mistake of thinking you were joking. >_>[/ruro]
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Gpop on October 18, 2009, 02:52:52 PM
Ruro next time I'm on IRC I'm gonna praise you.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 21, 2009, 06:16:03 PM
This is just a filler arc. (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/BlatantLies)

Intermission, Part one.

-----

It was a dark and stormy afternoon. Rain came down from the heavens in a torrential fashion, and the wind lashed at all who dared venture outside on this dark day. And indeed, there was a somber mood to the day, and all who suddenly found they could not bear being alone in their damp houses drove themselves out through the weather, and though they were soaked through to the bone, they struggled through the howling wind and biting rain, to find their way to a friend's house so as to not spend the night alone.

Sensing this, the woman in red drew her brown traveling cloak firmly over her shoulders and reached out to touch her younger companion.

Even though the younger woman was also being tossed to and fro by the storm, and her blonde hair was escaping from her hood and whipping her in the eyes, she still turned and smiled at her friend.

?Don't worry,? she said, shouting to be heard over the screaming wind. ?I'll be right here with you.?

The woman in red smiled.

?Hey, look, ze!? The shorter, blonde woman exclaimed, turning foward. ?Do you see anything??

It was difficult to see, through the wind and the rain. All she could see was rain and darkness. All she could hear was thunder rumbling in the hills-- not even her own heartbeat. And all she could feel was cold, wet, and exhaustion.

Still, she pulled her loosening hood back over her head and wiped her face clean of water and hair. She raised her hand over her face to keep the rain out of her eyes and stared at where her friend was pointing--

?Chiyuri! I think we've made it!?

?There, do you see it?!? Chiyuri replied, sounding excited for the first time in hours. ?We've made it, Yumemi, we've made it, ze!?

?Excellent!? Yumemi laughed and offered her hand to Chiyuri, who was starting to lag behind her. ?Come on, I'll pull you up.?

And so the two travelers climbed up the rocky path to their destination. Now that it was closer, Yumemi could see it more clearly. It was a magnificent castle, situated in the forbidding hills of Northern Makai, and Yumemi and Chiyuri's destination.

?Why are we going here again, ze?? Chiyuri asked when they were both but a few meters from reaching the top of the rocky path.

Yumemi considered her options and decided it would be best to tell the flat-out truth. ?I have no idea. I have come here not to sate my curiousity but following some strange compulsion that has made me come here.?

Chiyuri stared upwards at Yumemi for a few moments.

Yumemi turned and looked down at her.

?Is there something wrong with that??

?Not really, no,? Chiyuri said, breaking out into a smile. ?A strange compulsion is a good enough reason to do anythin', anyway, ze.?

?Heh,? Yumemi said, pulling her younger friend up and over the last rock, her brown cape fluttering out behind her. They ran right up to the doors, grateful for the short canopy jutting out over the door that covered them from most of the driving rain. Chiyuri took off her hood; Yumemi hesitated and then did the same.

Now the professor and her assistant turned and looked at the forbidding black doors of Tsukuyomi Castle, studded with black nails and worn down by time and weather. Yumemi noted, though, that despite their worn look, they did not bear the rust characteristic of ancient, rotting homes-- meaning that this castle, a relic of a past time, was not uninhabited.

?Hey, Yumemi... is it just me, or is there no knocker, ze??

Yumemi frowned, then reached up and ran her hands all over the burnished black steel. ?You're right,? she said quietly. ?There's no bell, no knocker, nothing.?

?No windows to break in through, either,? Chiyuri observed, flipping her hood back on for a few moments to peer around and look for anything, a window, a hole in the wall, even an arrow slit through which they might call for someone to open the door.

?We're guests, Chiyuri. We don't break into a person's home the first time around, anyway,? Yumemi chastised, her voice trailing off as she stared up at the forbidding doors. Somehow she doubted that knocking would have much of an effect, but neither would her voice carry through.

Yumemi stood there for a long while, waiting. Slowly she began to sink into a mild daze, for the howl of the wind had long since become mere background noise to her. Fears and doubts rose up from the pit of her stomach and tickled her heart, freezing it where they touched. Why had she come here? Following a compulsion? She was all too willing to be honest about it, because as a law she could not lie; when called upon to prove her theory of magic power, back then, she had taken the unthinkable step of making her way to Gensokyo to prove it right, that she had not been lying. And she was not lying to herself now. Why was she here? Why had she not needed a map or a guide over the hills of northern Makai? Why had it felt as if her heart was literally pulling her along, tugging it forwards into the darkness? Why had she come here, of all places? What was waiting for her here? And why did she feel as if something dangerous, if not outright sinister, was about to happen...?

As Yumemi was lost in thought, a noise out of the ordinary startled her out of it. Footsteps. From within the castle. Approaching the door. She looked down, and from saw the small gap between the floor and the bottom of the door that someone was approaching with a light. The sound of swiftly undone chains and enormous bolts being pushed back, and then the sound of a key being turned, and the hinges creaking--

And then the door swung open into the castle, revealing the person who had opened the door.

It was a young blue-haired girl in a maid uniform, holding out an enormous umbrella to cover them in her right hand and in her left hand a lamp with various candlesticks on it, lighting up the entire scene with a flickering, wavering light. Still, the young woman looked pleasant enough, and greeted the two tired travelers with a smile.

?Welcome to Tsukuyomi Castle, visitors. Enter freely and of your own will!?

-----

Yumemi and Chiyuri stared for a moment, and then--

?Why did you just steal that line from Dracula, ze?? Chiyuri asked bluntly.

Yumemi groaned and hit her face with her hand. ?Uh, sorry, Chiyuri here needs more discipline--?

For her part, the blue-haired young woman looked delighted. ?You-- you actually got that reference!?

?Yeah, I did read some classical literature from time to time,? Chiyuri admitted, sheepish. ?I only read Dracula 'cause I managed to get a copy of it in my native, ze.?

?I read it because I wanna become better at scaring people~? the blue-haired girl said, laughing. ?Well, anyway, please come in!?

?Thank you,? Yumemi said, walking in through the door past the girl and stepping over the threshold, at which point she was suddenly yanked in by the girl and sent almost sprawling onto the carpet floor, coat and all.

?He-- what was THAT for?!? Yumemi demanded.

?Uh... the book said that as soon as my human visitor walked in that I had to move impulsively towards them and take their hand.?

?Take their hand meant to give them a handshake!? Yumemi retorted, standing up and angrily brushing herself off. ?Look, just-- let the Dracula alone for a while, okay??

?But... I want to surprise you!? the young girl said, closing the door behind a very amused Chiyuri.

?I don't need surprising!? Yumemi protested, waving her hands after handing her coat to her assistant to hang up on the coat rack.

?Well, if you insist,? the girl said, looking thoroughly dejected.

?...? Yumemi winced and looked at Chiyuri, mouthing ?what do I do?? Chiyuri shrugged and made various hand motions to mean ?I don't know!?

On a whim, Yumemi decided to put her hand on the girl's head. Maid uniform and freakish oversized purple umbrella or not, she was still a little girl, and she had hurt her feelings. She ruffled the girl's hair a bit.

?Hey, I'm sorry, okay?? Yumemi whispered in the girl's ear, kneeling down to see at eye-level with her. ?I didn't mean it that way. Sure you can surprise me, it's just that... right now I'm tired, okay? Maybe later.?

?Okay!? the girl said, raising her head. She looked up from beneath her turquoise blue hair, her different-coloured eyes bright. She hadn't been crying at all.

?Hey,? Yumemi said, ruffling the girl's hair again. ?You little sneak, you weren't crying at all!?

The girl giggled and tried to wriggle out of her grasp.

?Ahem,? Chiyuri coughed. ?Yumemi.?

?Ahaha... yes?? Yumemi turned. ?Jealous, Chiyuri??

?Of course not, ze,? Chiyuri scowled, her tone betraying her true feelings. ?Hmph. Anyway. Look.? She pointed up at the coat rack, where she had hung their coats. So two coats there were brown and sopping wet, but--

?... there are seriously a ton of coats,? Yumemi realized. The coat rack covered half the stone wall, but even then, almost all of the hooks were filled up. Some of these coats were normal. There was a red jacket, a few worn traveling cloaks, one outrageously designed bright purple coat with what looked like mink on the ruffled collar, and other coats ranging in weirdness and colour. There was one that looked shimmering and bright, another one that was patterned with sunflowers and clocks, one with moons and constellations, and next to it, a black leather bomber jacket with a huge phoenix emblazoned on the back. And a simple small red jacket for a young woman, but with two odd slits in the back. And a blue-and-pink coat with huge sleeves that looked reminiscent of butterfly wings, and--

?I don't live here, so I can't do much else than answer the door,? the girl was saying to Chiyuri. ?I came with my master Yuka Kazami, and she put me to work as a maid for her friends who own this mansion.?

?Who owns this mansion?? Yumemi asked abruptly, turning from the mystifying selection of coats. ?I would like to meet her.?

?That's my next task,? the girl said, giving a slight curtsy. ?Are you presentable??

Chiyuri turned to Yumemi and reached up, straightening Yumemi's bow tie and then walking behind her and pulling on her cape to straighten it out. ?You're good. How about me??

?You look good in that sailor fuku,? Yumemi smirked, pulling on Chiyuri's bandanna and straightening out her collar.

?Ze,? Chiyuri frowned. ?If only my shorts hadn't gotten shrunk in the laundry, ze.?

?'s fine,? Yumemi reassured her. ?You look cute in a skirt.?

?If you insist, ze.? It was clear that Chiyuri didn't agree.

?I think you two look fine,? the girl said, a charming grin on her face. ?Well, shall we??

?Sure,? Yumemi replied, and the two women followed after their young guide.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 21, 2009, 06:17:41 PM
?This place... would be a lot scarier if there were less people.?

?I know,? Yumemi said, looking around at the cold, hard, cobwebbed stones of the castle. ?A bit like Pandemonium Palace back in Makai.?

?That place was sort of scary, yes,? Chiyuri agreed. ?Until we saw little Alice rollerskating down the hallways on Mai's experimental ice spells. Man, I still wish we hadn't had to give her those binoculars as a peace offering... but it was worth it to see Alice sledding down the staircase.?

Yumemi chuckled and looked around. At the moment, they had been led to the hallway right outside of the Great Hall of the castle. All around, youkai and humans were milling together, and food and drinks had been set out for them. Despite the festive atmosphere, it somehow seemed forced, and the food was untouched. The mood was one of false gaiety, and it showed, or at least just Yumemi could see it.

?Would you like some food before you see the Mistresses?? the girl asked.

?Why, certainly,? Yumemi said, smiling.

?I shall wait here,? the girl replied, setting Yumemi and Chiyuri loose upon the food.

?Oh my god I'm starving, ze,? Chiyuri said, reaching everywhere at once, for a brownie there, a slice of homemade pizza there. ?This all looks so delicious~?

?Mm,? Yumemi murmured in reply, devouring the chocolate-dipped strawberries. The tense atmosphere was affecting her stomach; she had no real appetite while she felt this nervous, and she was forcing herself to eat a food she normally loved. Something was definitely wrong in this place.

Chiyuri, on the other hand, used the ice cream scoop to put at least five different flavors on one cone.

?Ugh,? Yumemi said, wrinkling her nose at the rocky road. ?Just get rid of the chocolate, go with strawberry or sherbet or something.?

?You always say strawberry, ze,? Chiyuri laughed. ?I like vanilla, myself. I wonder how they taste together?? She grabbed a spoon and scooped up a small bit of strawberry and vanilla, then offered it up to Yumemi's mouth. ?Come on, give it a try.?

Yumemi frowned sternly, then burst into a grin and ate the ice cream. She licked her lips. ?Delicious, just as I expected.?

?Vanilla and strawberry go well together, ze,? Chiyuri said softly, in a rather strange tone that made Yumemi look at her, a quizzical look in her eye.

?Well, in any case, are we done whetting our appetite?? Yumemi asked, wiping off her face with a napkin. ?We should meet the mistresses before we start eating their food.?

?But if they decide they want us to leave their castle, we should at least get fed first,? Chiyuri countered with a grin. She downed a glass of cold fresh water and looked at her boss. ?Let's go.?

Yumemi and Chiyuri moved through the crowd, which parted easily for them, back to the door they had left their maid guide standing by. But this time she wasn't alone.

?Oh, Kazami Yuka? How nice to see you.? Yumemi bowed slightly as she saw the green-haired woman standing next to their maid, flanked by two quiet blonde girls.

?Okazaki! Likewise,? she said, a grin on her face. ?You're still one of the most entertaining fights I've ever had, you know.?

?And only the second tie,? Yumemi replied, wagging her finger slightly. ?Don't forget that~?

?I have not,? Yuka replied, a somewhat mad look in her eyes. She grinned. It only served to put Yumemi more on-edge, but thankfully she was spared from having to reply.

?'ey, Yuka,? Chiyuri waved hi. ?You've met this girl??

?You could say that,? the green-haired woman smirked, ruffling the heterochromiac girl's hair with affection.

The girl laughed sheepishly. ?Yeah, me and Yuka are friends...?

?Geez, I really wish I could refer to you as any other way than just 'maid girl', ze,? Chiyuri sighed. ?Oh well.?

?Has she not told you her name yet?? Yuka exclaimed, frowning at the girl. ?You bad karakasa, I make you dress up as a maid and you still don't seem to understand orders...?

?Aah! I'm sorry, Yuka, I'm sorry!? the girl cried, a tone of panic in her voice. ?I-- I'll fix it right away!?

?You'd better,? Yuka replied, a growl in the base of her throat.

?I-- I'm Tatara Kogasa,? the girl stammered while bowing to Yumemi. ?Pl--pleased to make your acquiaintaince!?

?Uh-- yes,? Yumemi said awkwardly. Truth be told, she was now terrified of what Yuka must have done to this poor child to make her freak out like that. ?Okazaki Yumemi, but you already knew that.?

?An' I'm Kitashirakawa Chiyuri,? her assistant said, introducing herself to Kogasa, not seeming to notice Yuka's sudden descent into homicidal rage. Yumemi knew better, of course. ?Pleased to meetcha, ze.?

?Good,? Yuka said, returning to petting Kogasa. ?See? How hard was that? Good girl.?

Yumemi shivered.

?What are you doing now?? Yuka asked Yumemi, returning to sanity, or at least some semblance of it.

?Well, first we were going to announce our presence to the mistresses of the castle,? Yumemi replied, trying to keep the tremor of fear out of her voice.

?Oh?? Yuka grinned. ?They're two old friends of mine, Gengetsu and Mugetsu. They're right down this hallway outside. Should I come with you and make sure you don't get lost??

Yumemi hoped she hadn't visibly turned pale. ?Ah-- no! I-- I mean, that's fine, no, we wouldn't want to bring you away from the party, would we? Chiyuri and I will be fine.?

?Well, take Kogasa with you,? Yuka said, pushing the girl forward. ?She needs to learn what it is to be a good servant to her superiors,? she continued, an undercurrent of malice in her words.

?Y-yes,? Yumemi stammered slightly. ?Come on, Chiyuri, let's go.?

?Right behind ya, boss,? Chiyuri said, bowing slightly to the green-haired woman. ?See ya later, Yuka.?

Yuka nodded graciously as Yumemi, Chiyuri, and Kogasa made a timely exit, leaving the room and closing the door behind them. It was amazing how little sound from the noisy Great Hall made its way out through the doors.

With the silence of the castle enveloping her, Yumemi could finally breathe again, and she let out a breath she hadn't even known she had been holding.

?I thought I was going to die right there,? Yumemi gasped as Chiyuri came to her side to support her. ?She has never gotten over our tie. Ever.?

?Perhaps we should go to Gensokyo, then,? Chiyuri suggested. ?Instead of being in Makai, and being within flying distance of that... that lunatic.?

?Perhaps,? Yumemi conceded, putting her hand on her heart and feeling its rapid beat slowly begin to calm down. ?I never thought I would have to see her face-to-face since then.?

?Wow,? a voice said. ?I haven't seen an aura of fear like this one in a while.?

?Eh?!? Yumemi nearly jumped out of her skin, whirling around to see who it was.

?Aw, you scared the poor girl!? a second voice chastised.

?Wh-- who are you?? Yumemi asked the two strangers. Both women, both quite tall, both lovely beyond compare. But still strangers.

?Pardon the abruptness of this introduction,? the slightly taller one said. She had purple hair and was dressed in a style Yumemi vaguely recognized as a Flamenco outfit. ?I am Iku Nagae, envoy of the Dragon Palace in the Heavens.?

?Dragon Palace?? Yumemi asked weakly, waiting to be eviscerated.

Iku, however, just looked at her.

?There's no need to be afraid,? Iku said softly. ?We're not here to hurt you.?

?Eh?!? Yumemi stammered. ?You can read my mind??

Iku shook her head. ?No, but I can read auras. I can read the temperament of a person from a distance-- and to be fair, you're doing the aural equivalent of screaming it out,? she said, wincing. ?Are you that scared??

?You would be too,? Yumemi said, sighing.

Iku's gaze flicked over to the door. She narrowed her eyes slightly, then opened them wide. ?Let me guess. The one near the door who's awash in a massive plume of hatred and lunacy.?

?How did you guess,? the red-haired woman smirked.

?The reason for your fear is conceded,? Iku said, bowing. ?But there is still no need to be afraid of me, or of Tenshi. We wouldn't hurt a human for no reason at all.?

?Tenshi?? Yumemi asked. Just then, the woman next to Iku stepped forward and waved.

?Oh!? Iku exclaimed, blushing. ?Sorry for forgetting to introduce yo--?

?It's fine. I shall make my own introductions,? she countered, sticking her tongue out at her friend. She was tall, though not as tall as Iku, with long blue hair and a lovely design on her white apron of rainbow-coloured scales. She turned to Yumemi and extended her hand. ?I am Tenshi Hinanai, Celestial in the Heavens.?

Yumemi nodded and shook her hand. ?I'm Yumemi Okazaki, science professor.? She nodded to her assistant. ?This is my assistant, Chiyuri Kitashirakawa.?

Iku and Tenshi exchanged a look of mild surprise.

?You're not... from Makai?? Tenshi asked.

?No,? Yumemi admitted. ?I came from another world, with Chiyuri. We came here on a... ship I built, the Probability Hyperspace Vessel. We went through Gensokyo's barrier, but I kind of hosed up the landing coordinates and we ended up here in Makai instead.?

Iku and Tenshi looked at each other again.

?A powerful person from another world,? Iku said this time. ?Impressive indeed.?

?Well, we're not exactly from here, either,? Tenshi contested.

?Lady Tenshi, that's not even close to the level of bursting through the Hakurei barrier.?

?True,? Tenshi conceded. ?We're both from the Heavens, after all,? she said, for Yumemi's benefit. ?We don't usually visit the ground, but today we had to, you know?? She took off her black hat for a moment to run her hands through her long hair; Yumemi noticed that there were, of all things, *peaches* stuck to the top of her hat. ?Suika gathered all of us together, so of course I had to come.?

?Gathered all of who together?? Yumemi asked, curious.

The celestials looked at one another for the third time.

?Why, gathered all of *us* together,? Tenshi said, a confused smile on her face. ?You, me, and everybody else here.?

?...what?? Yumemi asked, puzzled. But before Tenshi could explain, the door at the end of the hallway, only a few feet away from them, opened.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 21, 2009, 06:18:32 PM
A young maid, looking younger than even Kogasa, with green hair and a pair of what looked like... antennae on her head, stood there, holding the door open for them.

?The mistresses of the mansion bid you welcome, guest.?

?We've already met them,? Tenshi said to Yumemi. ?Your turn.?

?Ah, yes,? Yumemi murmured, nodding. ?I almost forgot for a moment...?

?You are calmer now,? Iku said with a smile as Tenshi took her arm. ?We will see you in the Great Hall in a few minutes' time.?

?Yes,? Yumemi agreed as the two Celestials entered the Hall behind her. For her part, she looked around for a moment--

?I'm right here, ze,? Chiyuri said, plainly bored. She was still by Yumemi's side.

Kogasa walked away from them and motioned them towards the door. ?I have done my job,? she said happily. ?I'll leave the rest to Wriggle here.?

The green-haired bug girl in a maid uniform holding open the door nodded. ?Now please enter. The mistresses don't like to be kept waiting.?

?Ah,? Yumemi stammered as she felt a sudden fear at having to meet the ladies of the castle.

But Chiyuri breezed in past her to stand in the doorway. She turned around and frowned at Yumemi, who was still fixed to the spot where she stood.

?Are you coming?? Chiyuri asked, but she didn't wait for an answer, and she went on in.

A moment later, Yumemi followed her.

The room was a plain old drawing room. The walls were covered in red fresco, and the entire room basically had an appearance very much unlike the rest of the cold, stony castle; it was comfortable and warm.

There were many wooden chairs scattered throughout the room, out-of-place, as if they had been occupied by many groups of people only recently. Only three of those seats were currently being used. One by Chiyuri, and the other two--

It looked like the same person, actually. The same person sitting in two seats. She flinched, already remembering Yuka's old trick with the Dual Spark move that she had barely managed to graze. But that could not possibly be right, she wasn't in the middle of a battle-- Yumemi realized, with some embarrassment at her slowness, that they were twins.

One of them was wearing a maid uniform, which she considered somewhat bizarre for someone who was the master of the house. The other, dressed in a pink dress with a maroon vest, looked more suited for the role. That girl was the one that stood up to greet her, extending her hand.

?Greetings, and welcome to Tsukuyomi Castle.?

?Thank you,? Yumemi said, shaking her hand.

The girl shook it once, and then released her. She motioned to herself and to her twin sister. ?I am Gengetsu, master of Tsukuyomi Castle. This is my sister, Mugetsu, with whom I share it.?

?Sister, you forgot again, didn't you?? Mugetsu complained from behind her. ?You forgot to say I'm the head maid of the castle.?

?You are the *only* maid of the castle,? Gengetsu corrected, looking at her sister. ?And it's a self-appointed task at that.?

?Well, I'm not the only maid anymore, am I??

?That's only because of Yuka-san's generosity.? Gengetsu turned back towards Yumemi, smiling. ?In any case, you are welcome, miss...??

?Yumemi Okazaki,? Yumemi introduced herself. ?The young lady over there is my assistant, Chiyuri Kitashirakawa. We are both most pleased to meet you.?

?Chiyuri~? Mugetsu giggled. ?You would look cute as a maid...? She pulled out a maid headband from behind her back somewhere, and waved it in front of the laser-wielding girl. ?Ehehehehe...?

?... uhh, I think I have work to do for Yumemi... right? Right?? Chiyuri asked, at Mugetsu's mercy as the demon leaned over her, already committing her measurements to memory and mentally sewing up the perfect maid outfit for her.

Yumemi ignored Chiyuri's increasingly anguished cries for help.

Gengetsu nodded, also ignoring her sister's antics. ?Well, do enjoy your stay. This castle has more than room enough to accommodate everyone here, so feel free to choose your rooms tonight after the meeting.?

?Ah, the meeting...? Yumemi trailed off, putting her finger on her chin, pensive. ?... Lady Gengetsu, may I ask a... strange question??

?By all means,? Gengetsu replied, waving her hand. ?Be my guest.?

?... what ARE we doing here, all of us?? the red woman asked, getting straight to the point as she preferred to do. ?I know there's a meeting, but I have no idea what it's about. I have no idea why I came here, or what it is I'm supposed to do here.?

Gengetsu stared for a moment.

?And I realize now that you must be completely confused as to what the hell I'm talking about, I'll just go ahead and lea--?

?Oh, that Yukari,? she sighed, crossing her arms. ?She and Yuyuko, I swear... they always keep everyone else in the dark... I always have to explain everything for everyone...?

?I'm sorry,? Yumemi stammered, but Gengetsu waved it away.

?No, it's fine, I'm used to this by now. Besides, it's their fault, not yours.? She sighed. ?Where shall I begin, so I don't spoil the whole story before everyone else hears it first...??

Yumemi remained silent.

?Well, there is ONE thing I can answer for,? Gengetsu offered. ?Why you have come here.? She cleared her throat. ?Yumemi-san, have you ever heard of the power of gathering??

?Power of gathering?? Yumemi asked, confused by the terminology. ?The ability to, uh... gather things??

?Be they particles, parties, or people, these are the things that the power of gathering can be used for,? Gengetsu continued. ?It is a very useful ability, the ability to bring things together, be they abstract concepts, such as hunger or thirst, or more literal things, like you and me.

?One person here has such an ability... Ibuki Suika. An oni, one of the few remaining in Gensokyo, Makai, or all the surrounding lands. Her power is literally to 'gather' anything she wants... and in this case, she has gathered us. For what reason, I do not pretend to know, but I know that Yakumo Yukari, the most powerful youkai from over in Gensokyo, is behind this, and she has asked Suika to gather everyone here, to this castle. Even I don't know the full details, but...?

Gengetsu frowned.

?Everyone here has been called here because they are in positions of authority or wield great power... but there are some missing that should be here.?

?Like who?? Yumemi asked.

?Shinki,? Gengetsu said bluntly. ?The empress of this land. Why is she not here? And there is no delegation from Chireiden... so I cannot help but worry.? She sighed and looked away. ?Times are changing, Yumemi-san... some enormous change is approaching. I feel it.?

?Ahahaha, but that sounds horribly stupid, doesn't it?? Gengetsu burst out into a peal of awkward laughter.

?I don't think it sounds stupid,? Yumemi replied, straightforward as always. ?I can't help but think the same, actually.?

?Really?? Gengetsu asked, a sad grin on her face. ?Well, I suppose... I at least hope this change is for the better.?

Yumemi smiled.

?Well, speculation is silly... but we'll all find out tonight what is going on, yes??

?Actually, at this rate...? Gengetsu turned and pointed at a huge grandfather clock in the room, which indicated that the time was 6:48. ?We'll find out in about... oh, a bit more than ten minutes or so.? She smiled at her guest. ?Shall we all head to the Great Hall, Then??

?Yes!? Yumemi nodded, turning to have her assistant. ?Come on, Chiy-- whoa.?

?Where'd you get THAT from?? Gengetsu cried out, also turning to see what horrors Mugetsu had unleashed. ?Mu-chan, you didn't even leave this room...?

?I have many talents, Gen,? Mugetsu laughed as she pushed maid-outfit Chiyuri forward. The poor girl was blushing horribly, trying to maintain some shred of dignity in front of Yumemi.

?... it looks good on you.?

?YUMEMI! YOU'RE NOT HELPING MATTERS AT ALL, ZE!?

?All right, shall we head out, then~??

?Ehehehehe... I wonder how many other girls I can force into maid outfits before the end of the night~?

-----

That's it for now. Gotta finish putting things together soon. I'm experimentin' with shorter, more consistent updates lately.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z (and other stories)
Post by: Serp on October 22, 2009, 12:07:53 AM
This is just a filler arc.

In the next installment, Yukari needs everyone's help to make the Curry of Life!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Zengar Zombolt on October 22, 2009, 01:34:13 AM
So how long until Mugetu gives a strawberry-colored maid outfit to Yumemi?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on October 22, 2009, 02:49:35 AM
Mugetsu/Gengetsu are pretty awesome. I'm liking this arc so far.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: [K]KoaMeow on October 22, 2009, 10:04:59 AM
Awesome. please continue~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 28, 2009, 11:18:17 PM
With the two demon sisters and maid-Chiyuri in tow, Yumemi went back down the hallway to the Great Hall to finally meet the other people who would be at this meeting. Yumemi wondered who they would be. Gengetsu had mentioned that people in positions of authority would be here, but she had no idea who else would be here apart from the Makai nobility, Yuka, and the envoys of the Celestial Palace.

They entered the Great Hall to thunderous applause. Yumemi froze in place, panicked, wondering why on earth all these people were cheering for her until Chiyuri yanked her to the side, and out of Gengetsu and Mugetsu's way.

?They're greeting the ladies of the castle, ze,? Chiyuri explained.

?If this was the place chosen by Suika, she must have had her reasons for bringing the meeting here,? Yumemi mused aloud, watching as Gengetsu waved to the crowd, a perfect noblewoman. ?These two must be powerful in their own right.?

?I'll say,? Chiyuri scowled, trying to adjust her new collar. ?I have no idea where my old clothes went after that Mugetsu woman was through with me. I still have no clue how she DID that...?

?Keep it on,? Yumemi said, looking Chiyuri over. ?You really do look good in that.?

?But... aw, fine, for you, Yumemi,? Chiyuri conceded, making a visible effort to stop fidgeting in her maid uniform.

?Thank you,? Yumemi nodded as the applause began to die down. ?Besides, now that we know that Mugetsu has an obvious maid fetish, we can use this to get information from her.?

?I love the way you think, ze,? her assistant replied, stroking her chin, a mischievous grin on her face. ?But first, Yumem--?

?Please, everyone! We'll be starting the meeting in a few minutes. Please send your servants on over this way, so they can help set up the table, and we'll begin.? Gengetsu's voice was strong, and it carried over the murmuring crowd. A small wave of people, mostly dressed in maid uniforms, moved toward Gengetsu, where she led them out of the room.

?Should I go?? Chiyuri asked.

?If you want,? Yumemi shrugged. ?But I would prefer you by my side.?

?Aww, Yumemi, you charmer, ze,? her assistant gushed, obnoxiously clinging to Yumemi's arm.

?Eh? Me, send you outside where I can't keep an eye on you? Are you crazy?? the woman in red smirked. ?And eww, get off of me.?

?So mean...? Chiyuri slid off of Yumemi's arm, pouting.

Yumemi adjusted her coat's buttons, so that it looked less like a coat than it did a cape. She threw the cape back over her shoulders. ?How do I look??

?You look good,? a voice said before Chiyuri could reply.

Yumemi looked to her side, where another person she had never seen was standing, grinning. Her hair was long, beautiful black, and she was absolutely gorgeous. By far one of the most beautiful women she had ever seen, if not the most beautiful.

?Oh, an unfamiliar face. 'tis nice to meet you, my dear,? the woman said, extending her hand.

?Ha-- ha-- how... n-- nice--? Yumemi stammered, still stunned by how radiantly beautiful she was. She was nothing short of stunning. Yumemi felt paralyzed, transfixed by the woman's total perfection.

Good gods DAMN, this woman is fine...

?Yumemi, ghost got your tongue?? Chiyuri complained, tugging on her master's sleeve. Yumemi looked down, breaking the spell. She blinked.

?I am her lunar majesty Houraisan Kaguya-hime,? the woman said, hand still stretched out. And Yumemi could now take her hand and shake it without wanting to faint. The woman, Kaguya, was still drop-dead gorgeous, but after looking down at Chiyuri, she had realized that she didn't have Chiyuri's beautiful blue eyes, and this dimmed Kaguya's aura of absolute perfection.

?I'm Okazaki Yumemi,? she said, somewhat surprised by Kaguya's archaic way of speaking, honorifics and all. Just to be on the safe side, she gave her family name first instead of her given name. ?This is my assistant, Kitashirakawa Chiyuri-kun.?

?How do you do, ma'am,? Chiyuri said obediently, tipping her maid hat at Kaguya. It was then that Yumemi noted, with mild surprise, that apart from herself and Yuka, Kaguya was one of the only other people she had seen with nothing on her head.*

Kogasa had a maid hat on earlier.

?Ah, charmante~? Kaguya giggled, elegantly covering her mouth with her rather wide sleeve. ?She's an adorable creature. Is she your pet??

?Pet?? Yumemi asked, confused. ?Why would she be my pet??

?I have pets,? Kaguya explained. ?Inabas. Rabbits, all of them. They're wonderfully fun companions for an exiled royal, I dare say.?

?An... exiled royal?? Yumemi asked again. ?From where, if you don't mind my asking??

?Why, the moon,? Kaguya laughed. ?I did introduce myself to you as 'her lunar majesty'. I am the Princess of the Moon, after all.?

?Yes, but I never thought...? the red-haired woman put her hand to her chin. ?Kaguya-hime, may I call you that??

?By all means,? Kaguya replied, graciously waving her hand.

?Kaguya-hime, I am afraid that I have not been in Makai long enough to know, but... why is every place in Makai and Gensokyo a monarchy??

The black-haired woman tilted her head curiously. ?How so??

?Well, where I come from, where Chiyuri and I come from... most people elect their officials, their governments by mass democracy, where everyone votes and the candidate with the most votes wins.?

?Ah, democracy,? Kaguya laughed imperiously. ?Such a silly concept.?

Yumemi smiled as graciously as she could without betraying the slightest hint of annoyance on her face.

?Well, I am glad to say that my homeland, the Moon, is not only a monarchy, it is a divine empire, much like Makai is ruled by the God Empress Shinki-sama. And while that is a more extreme example, most other lands have followed her divine example; the Heavens are ruled by an omnipotent oligarchy, Hakugyokurou also has a Princess, and so on and so forth. In fact...?

Kaguya waved Yumemi closer to herself. Yumemi walked forward obediently, standing by Kaguya's side as she pointed out everyone she mentioned.

?That's Saigyouji Yuyuko-hime, Princess of the Netherworld. The one with the pink hair and the steak... er, steaks in her mouth. And that one is Yakumo Meimu-san, servant of the owner of the vast Mayohiga estate, Yakumo Yukari. And that's Kazami Yuka-san, the one who helped Shinki-sama destroy the Ocean Kingdom.?

?Ocean?? Yumemi said, startled. ?Gensokyo had an ocean??

?Not anymore.? Kaguya smiled. ?And that's Remilia Scarlet, the vampire of the Scarlet Devil Mansion in Gensokyo. Hmm... Komeiji Miyani-sama of Chireiden hasn't arrived yet, it seems... That's Mugetsu-san and Gengetsu-san, the owners of this mansion, quite possibly two of the most powerful sisters in the country. In my opinion,? Kaguya said in an aside, ?I'm surprised Shinki-sama hasn't simply banished them yet.?

?Why?? Yumemi asked.

Kaguya shrugged. ?They're threats to her power.?

?And that's enough to banish them?? Yumemi replied, a hint of irritation creeping into her tone.

?It is when you are a God Empress who rules by decree,? Kaguya said. If she noticed Yumemi's annoyance, she didn't say anything. ?Still, Yakumo-san knows she can't do that with every threat to her empire. That's why she invited Hinanai Tenshi-san over there.?

?Hinanai Tenshi?? Yumemi played along, pretending as if she didn't know her.

?She's a nice girl, but that's because she's one of the few celestials who is not outright immoral.?

The red-haired woman looked at the lunar princess curiously.

?Heaven's current system is diseased with corruption, you see,? Kaguya began. ?And this affects what they do in Gensokyo and Makai. For example, Hinanai-san's oldest sister is the Yamaxanadu of Gensokyo, the Judge of the Dead who sends souls to Heaven or Hell or to one of the various waiting places for souls. But she didn't do a thing to win the position. She is the direct result of Heaven's current cronyist system.?

?She was appointed to the position because she was a friend of the person who made the decisions??

?Nai-no-Kami, yes,? Kaguya conceded. ?Now, don't get me wrong. I have nothing against properly executed cronyism. But Hinanai-san's older sister is a complete idiot, and a corrupt one at that. To the point that she will accept bribes to send people to Heaven or Hell, as opposed to letting the souls' righteousness speak for themselves.?

?Isn't that... flagrantly wrong?? Yumemi asked.

?Yes,? Kaguya nodded. ?The current shinigami under her, Shiki Eiki Kawaxanadu-san, would be leagues better than Hinanai-san. Still, do you understand why Hinanai Tenshi is here??

?No, why??

?Because Shinki-sama is not here. You see... long ago, before Makai was even a unified kingdom within itself, much less an empire, Heaven wreaked havoc on Makai. Shinki-sama lost her family to the soldiers of Heaven. But you see, some of those soldiers were human, and for their deeds they were elevated to Celestial status. Hinanai-san is one of their children.?

?... oh,? Yumemi said.

?To this day, Shinki-sama wants to destroy Heaven as revenge for that injustice.? Kaguya took a sip of her almost-forgotten tea. ?But at the moment, she's off marching with her armies somewhere, so right now is the perfect time to gather all the great powers of Gensokyo and Makai behind Shinki-sama's back to tell them... whatever it is Yakumo-san wants to tell us.? Kaguya shrugged. ?She just sent her servant, but no... I had to leave the bamboo forest for the first time in ages for this.?

?You don't know why we're here, either?? Yumemi asked, blinking.

?No,? Kaguya shook her head. ?But we should be finding out soon. Look over there.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 28, 2009, 11:23:22 PM
Yumemi followed Kaguya's finger. Sure enough, there in the center, a table, around which the maids and servants had set up chairs. Their masters were taking up their seats at the table; it was time to begin the meeting, it seemed.

?Should I take a seat?? Yumemi asked.

Kaguya smiled. ?Were you not called here??

?Well, yes...?

?Then you should take a seat.? Kaguya began to walk over to the center of the room, and motioned for Yumemi to follow after her.

?Go ahead, Yumemi,? Chiyuri said, pushing the professor forward.

Yumemi looked down at Chiyuri, pained. ?I can't!?

?Why the hell not??

?Because...? Yumemi looked nervous, uncomfortable. ?... none of them are human. Can't you tell? Kaguya's a Lunarian human, but... see, look at that one,? she said, pointing out a tall green-haired woman with a long blue robe and a large wizard hat on her head. ?Green hair. Really??

?Yumemi-san??

Yumemi turned around to see the Tenshi standing behind her, smiling. Her voice sounded as light as wind chimes.

?Why don't you take a seat?? the celestial asked.

?B... but I'm just a human,? the professor protested. She barely came up to Tenshi's chin level. Admittedly, Yumemi was a bit on the short side, but Tenshi was just plain tall.

?And?? Tenshi looked at her critically. ?Come on. You deserve a spot at the table.?

?But...? Yumemi sighed. ?I'm starting to get the feeling that this isn't meant for me at all.?

?Suit yourself, then,? Tenshi replied, marching past Yumemi and taking her rightful spot at the table.

Iku followed behind her, winking at Yumemi. ?Please don't worry, she's just a bit nervous.?

The redhead nodded; Iku kept eyeing her, then sighed.

?But she is right, you know. You should sit down.?

Yumemi eyed the table doubtfully, even as the table filled up one by one. The people sitting at the table were very obviously powerful people, masters of great households; behind them stood their servants. Some had come with a large retinue; some had come with only one servant. Those who had brought no one else from their households took places behind the head of the table.

She sighed and turned to look at Chiyuri. ?Should we get going??

?Huh?? Chiyuri asked, confused. ?Why would we have come all this way for nothing??

?First off, we weren't invited, we were just pulled here. And secondly, it's not like they'd have much use for people like you and me... since we're just humans, after all.? She smiled, trying to hide the all-too-obvious pain on her face. ?We don't belong here. Now come on, let's go.?

?If you say so,? Chiyuri replied, shrugging and following Yumemi, who made her way to the doo--

?Yumemi Okazaki!? a voice yelled out. Yumemi flinched involuntarily, then turned around to see who it was that had called her name.

It was a tall young woman with purple hair, wearing a variant of a shrine maiden's outfit, mostly in black. Not even Kaguya's beauty could compare-- if she hadn't looked so perfect, she might have even been deceived into thinking she had been human. But she was definitely youkai-- a youkai shaman, it looked like.

She stood up from her seat at the front of the table and walked around, to Yumemi. ?My dear professor, where are you going??

?Oh, I--? she stammered, sheepish now that she had been caught trying to leave. ?I'm pretty sure they got me confused with someone else when they called everyone here. I'm not meant to be her--?

?Oh, you've got it wrong,? the woman replied, putting her arm around Yumemi's shoulders, ?No one here was brought by accident.? She pointed to the table, to an empty chair between Tenshi and a girl with short pink hair who was still eating an entire cheesecake-- Yuyuko, was it? ?Please stay. We even have a seat set apart for you.?

?You... do?? the professor asked. ?But... I'm human,? she said. ?Not a youkai.?

?That doesn't matter here,? the youkai replied, leading Yumemi back to the table. ?Well, it does matter,? she said, correcting herself. ?But let's just say... that's precisely what we... I need you here for.?

The professor sat down at her designated seat, still looking around, uncertain and a bit uncomfortable. Next to her, Tenshi smiled, and on her other side, the pink-haired woman cut a small slice of cheesecake from her plate, then forked a strawberry and offered it to Yumemi.

?Ah, thank you,? she whispered, and smiled apologetically. ?But I'm not hungry anymore. I already ate.?

?Not hungry?? Yuyuko asked, sounding mystified. ?Wow...?

?Ahem.? The imposing youkai woman-- she remembered now from Kaguya's short introduction that she was Meimu Yakumo-- took her seat at the head of the table, flanked by... a woman with what looked like fox tails behind her and a really strange hat on her head. Yumemi would never understand why everyone in Gensokyo insisted on wearing a hat.

?Allow me to read names, just so that everyone here is accounted for.? She stood and read from a scroll that the fox-tailed youkai woman behind her had handed her. ?Mima.?

?Right here,? the woman with the large wizard hat said, grinning and crossing her arms. ?All by my lonesome.?

Meimu marked the sheet, and then called out, ?Okazaki Yumemi.?

?R-right here!? Yumemi stammered, not expecting to be called upon so quickly. ?With my assistant Kitashirakawa Chiyuri!?

Behind her, Chiyuri tipped her hat.

?Right then,? the woman continued, marking her off as well. ?Kazami Yuka.?

?Do you really need to ask, Yakumo?? Yuka smirked, ruffling the hair of a little blonde girl in her lap. ?Here, with Elly and Kurumi.?

The two blonde girls behind her bowed nervously. Yumemi recalled having seen them earlier, hiding behind Yuka; she only wondered what sort of mental state a person would have to have in order to willingly serve a youkai like Kazami Yuka. They would have to be insane in their own right...

?And of course, Lady Gengetsu.?

The cute devil smiled.

?And her maid!? Mugetsu interrupted, hopping over Gengetsu's fluffy angel wings to be seen.

?Er, right,? the young-looking shaman blinked and stumbled over her words a bit. ?Anyway... Remilia Scarlet.?

?Present and accounted for,? a short girl with short blue hair said. She looked young, but Yumemi knew that she had to be really seven hundred years old or something. ?And I brought everyone with me.?

?Even Flandre?? Meimu said, raising an eyebrow.

?She's not all bad,? Yuka put in, playing with the little girl's hair. ?Isn't that right, Flan??

?Yuukarin is awesome!? Flandre exclaimed, hugging the green-haired youkai. Yumemi could only shiver at the sight.

?Don't worry,? Remilia said. ?Patchouli is suppressing Flandre's power tonight.?

?She'd BETTER be,? Gengetsu grumbled. ?The last thing I want to do is wake up and find my castle in ruins.?

?Yuyuko Saigyouji,? the youkai woman continued. ?Ah, I had a message for you from Yukari. 'Yuyu-chan, let's go cherry-blossom viewings the next time we meet!'?

?Oh, Yukari.? Next to Yumemi, Yuyuko giggled. ?And of course I brought Youmu along.?

?Youmu?? Meimu asked. ?Not Youki??

?She wanted to come along, and Youki let her.? Yuyuko laughed. ?And she's so cute, how could I resist??

The pallid white-haired girl behind her flushed red. Yumemi tried to suppress her smile and failed. Chiyuri, for her part, shifted and stood next to Youmu.

?Heh.? Meimu grinned. ?Next. Kaguya of Eientei.?

?Here, I guess,? the Lunar princess replied with a sigh, looking thoroughly bored. ?With Eirin and Tewi.?

?No Reisen?? Remilia asked.

?Certainly not. We need her at home to clean up the mess the Inaba make.?

?Hmm.? Remilia closed her eyes and seemed to think deeply for a moment, then opened them and grinned at Kaguya, a dark gleam in her eye. ?That's not going to turn out well, just so you know.?

?Hmph.? Kaguya huffed a bit and crossed her arms.

?Fujiwa-- who the hell invited Mokou,? Meimu asked, looking faintly irritated.

?Aw, don't get yer panties in a bunch,? a teenage-looking white-haired girl (another ancient being, Yumemi just knew) complained, standing off to the side, looking aloof and annoyed. ?I came 'cause I damn well wanted to. And I ain't gonna touch 'er.?

?Oh, you WISH you could touch this!? Kaguya snapped, pushing her chest forward and glaring at Mokou.

?Why, I oughta--? Mokou started to stand up straight and rolled up her sleeves, but was stopped by a woman in a long blue dress who looked like she was in her early twenties.

?Oh, Mokou, please don't make a fuss,? the woman pleaded.

?Hmph.? The white-haired girl scoffed and crossed her arms again, turning away from Kaguya.

?Thank you, Keine,? Meimu said. ?Next. Eiki-- no, she's not here tonight. Kanak-- wait, scratch that out, it probably hasn't happened yet. Uhh... Tenshi Hinanai??

?Aye,? Tenshi spoke up. ?And Nagae Iku was kind enough to come with me.?

Iku's dress rustled behind Tenshi as the purple-haired woman bowed. ?The Dragon Palace sends its regards.?

?Komeiji Miyani?? Meimu asked, looking up. ?No? I suppose she couldn't make it...?

?No, she's dead.?

A new voice spoke up from the back, from behind Meimu. Yumemi strained to look, but she couldn't see the speaker.

?Ah... I see. Well, that should tell us where we are in regards to timeline...? With that puzzling sentence, Meimu put the matter behind her and she re-rolled the scroll.

?Now,? she said, looking out over the table. ?As you all know, I am Yakumo Yukari's servant, Yakumo Meimu. With the assistance of my mistress' friend, Ibuki Suika--?

A shimmering purple mist swept through the room just then. It tickled Yumemi's neck, and she chuckled slightly. Some people waved it off, while others (like Yuyuko) seemed to hand it food. And the strangest part was that the food was carried away in the mist. It was only after the mist had dissipated that Mokou hollered, ?Damnit, oni, ya stole all my sake!?

?Hahahaha!? In a bright purple explosion, the mist returned, compacted, and burst into the form of a young girl with long brownish-reddish hair and horns on her head. According to the system of determining youkai ages that Yumemi had created in a particularly clever moment, the younger a youkai in Gensokyo looked, the older they were. And upon hearing the name ?Suika? again, she remembered that this had to be the Suika her hostess Gengetsu had been referring to earlier.

?The power of gathering,? she murmured.

?Ahem.? Meimu coughed to get everyone's attention.

?Please welcome, all of you, and thank you for coming.? She grinned at Suika; Kaguya gave a very audible sigh. ?My master has made sure that not a one of you knows the true purpose of this meeting... Ran, please.?

The fox-woman behind her bowed and left Meimu?s side, walking around to the windows in the room and shutting the curtains, closing the room off from the outside world.

Yumemi blinked, realizing that while almost everyone else there was a youkai who could see in the dark, she couldn?t see anything other than pitch blackness. But before she could say anything, a light flared up from outside the circle, and Mugetsu dutifully set down a lighted candelabrum in the center of the table, with nine candlesticks on it. Yumemi could see now, but it was haunting how the lights flickered and shadows danced on the other people?s faces.

?My master has sent me here with a very important message for you all... and that is why you are all here.?

Meimu leaned into the light, a serious look on her face, with the barest hint of an almost predatory smile.

?The purpose of this meeting is to discuss the idea of revolution.?



More later? Sure, maybe. Colorado is like buried under a foot of snow at the moment, and I'm not gonna be going anywhere.

Fun fact: This is page 200 of my Chireiden.doc.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on October 28, 2009, 11:25:37 PM
?Kanak-- wait, scratch that out, it probably hasn't happened yet.?

OH NO YOU ALMOST CREATED A TIME PARADOX!

Thank you so much for this update. God I want to sex you up so much <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Zengar Zombolt on October 29, 2009, 01:15:15 AM
Waoh.
I'm loving it. So much plot twists... you even went and used Meimu.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on October 29, 2009, 03:00:54 AM
Hoped I helped you with Koishi Ruro. I can't wait for the next update now.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on October 29, 2009, 08:12:55 AM
-- why have I not been reading this.

Well, okay, it's probably just as well that I came here after the second part of the bait-and-switch-Koishi-death-scene was posted -- I almost stopped reading at that point -- but yeah. Epic and stuff.

Also:

Quote
really seven hundred years old

I see what you did there.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: [K]KoaMeow on October 29, 2009, 07:07:18 PM
Oh hey, It's Meimu.

200 pages...? Simply wow. The combination of Technical School Stories Alternate, Touhou Kuroneko and Cure to Vampirism lags 20-40 pages behind.

Good job on the story. lookin' forward for more~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on October 30, 2009, 12:57:05 AM
Oh God I love this fic. XD

I especially loved the recent 4th wall shattering.

Also, I admit...  You totally trolled me with the bait ending near the beginning of the fic. XD
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on October 30, 2009, 01:58:43 AM
Also, yeah, this is turning into another Usually Dead-thing. What is it with these people and creating stories where Touhous can't fly? (http://tvtropes.org/pmwiki/pmwiki.php/Main/ForgotICouldFly)

[ruro]Your contributions matter! :toot:[/ruro]

/me chomps the noisemaker thing
 >:E
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2009, 09:07:50 PM
Weekly Wednesday White Rose update go.

-----

The room was dead silent, but even Yumemi could feel that the tone of the meeting had shifted; up until then, everyone had been eating, drinking, trying to be merry-- she had seen through it then, and it was plain now. But she suspected that no one had had any idea that this would be the true subject. She hadn?t had any idea either, to be fair, but she was a newcomer to Gensokyo?s affairs, basing her operations in the south of Makai, conducting research in her lab--

Wait. A revolution... against whom?

?For years now, Shinki has been taking over Gensokyo, steadily accumulating land within it and surrounding it, as I?m sure you all know.? Meimu waved her hand. ?Apart from the bordering estates, she has more or less taken the whole of the country into her empire. We are lucky that we are not being occupied by her armies at this very moment.?

?Meimu, you speak from a position of the privileged!? Kaguya exclaimed, interrupting her. ?Yukari can protect her lands; Mayohiga is safe and secure! I had to appease Shinki by giving her half the Bamboo Forest in exchange for leaving the Inabas alone!?

?Exactly!? Meimu snapped, slamming her hand on the table. ?I am TIRED of seeing this country, OUR country, the land that we all love, taken by the Empress of Makai!? Her face lost its calm demeanor; she was deadly serious. ?We must fight and get Gensokyo back!?

For a moment, silence. Then--

?... Yukari is proposing sedition,? Mima said. ?You?re speaking like a traitor.?

?You are the traitor, if you do not see Shinki?s takeover for what it really is!? Meimu shot back. ?My master refuses to subjugate this land to Shinki?s whims any longer.?

?Yukarin's proposition is...? Yuyuko shook her head-- Yumemi noticed just then how pale Yuyuko looked in the candlelight. ?... a phenomenal undertaking.?

?My master cannot do it alone,? the youkai replied. ?And I have no desire to do it alone. Yukari-sama knows how huge this is. And you all have your reasons to help her.? She motioned to Kaguya. ?Shinki has intruded upon your territory, bullying you into appeasing her. She has taken the Forest of Magic, where Mima lives, and extended her worship base right up to the Tengu Mountain. She?s taken land right up to the borders of Hakugyokurou, and even established her power in the south where the Sanzu flows. Even Yuka has only been able to remain independent within Makai because she agreed to fight for Shinki when necessary.?

Yuka crossed her arms at this, but did not disagree.

?Do you not see? She has already compromised Gensokyo?s integrity, and at this rate it will not be long before she takes the fields of the human village in the west. From there, it will be easy to encroach upon the Scarlet Lake--?

?I take offense to that,? Remilia scoffed, interrupting the youkai. Yumemi?s heart began to race as she saw her; before, she had looked like an eccentric young girl, but now with the candlelight flickering on her face, her pale skin and white fangs, not to mention her bright red eyes, she started to feel the slightest pangs of fear. ?I can keep Shinki away from me as long as I want.?

?Even once she takes the Hakurei Shrine to the east of you, and advances from the Sanzu as well??

?Ahahahaha!? Remilia burst out laughing. ?The HAKUREI Shrine? That?s even more ridiculous than the idea of taking over my mansion! Hakurei is simply too secure, too powerful under the current shrine maiden.?

?... about that,? Yuyuko muttered, turning away from the table. Meimu noticed her movement but didn?t react; Remilia, however, looked at Meimu, then Yuyuko, then back again, and a glimmer in her eyes gave away that she had put two and two together, and--

?Hakurei?s fate has arrived?!?

?What?s going on,? Kaguya said, looking from one to the other. ?What?s gone on??

Yuyuko fixed her gaze on the Lunar Princess, her voice completely serious.

?Hakurei Sayuri is near the end of her life.?

-----

Now, this-- THIS news made everyone in the room start talking. Kaguya instantly turned from the table and started whispering into the ear of a woman with bright white hair-- presumably her assistant. Behind Remilia, a girl with long purple hair dressed in what looked like a long pink nightgown turned to a maid, another young lady with silver hair, and began to talk quietly. Mima was by herself, but even she walked over to Meimu and began a heated, but whispered, discussion with her.

?What's going on?? Chiyuri asked, leaning down to Yumemi's eye level. ?Who the hell is Hakurei Sayuri??

?Don't you remember what Yumeko was telling us about that one day?? Yumemi replied. ?When she asked us if we had seen the Hakurei Shrine in Gensokyo, if we had seen signs of a young girl walking on the grounds or something.?

?Huh,? Chiyuri shrugged. ?I have no idea, then.?

?Neither do I,? the professor replied. ?Oh well.?

?Settle down!? Meimu ordered, slamming her hand onto the table. ?Quiet down!?

?The Hakurei Maiden is on her deathbed and you did not think to inform us until just now?!? the woman named Keine accused. ?This is a tremendous event, Yakumo-san! If there is no shrine maiden to take her place, then the youkai of Gensokyo will run rampant!?

?More n' that,? Mokou added, standing by Keine. ?It'll be Shinki's cue to just take the fuck over the rest of Gensokyo... right, Yakumo??

Meimu nodded. ?Allow me to explain,? she said. ?Hakurei Sayuri was taken from the Shrine about a week ago by a small team led by Yumeko, Shinki's servant.?

?How was she even able to set foot on the grounds?? Remilia asked. ?Sayuri's holy power is so much that I can't even go near the Shrine.?

?That's the thing,? the youkai shaman said. ?Sayuri was sickened recently, and became weak, just enough for Yumeko to infiltrate. Sayuri is still sick, however, and she... probably does not have much time left. But her young child will be the key to defeating Shinki. I suspect Shinki figured this out long before we did, which is why she kidnapped Sayuri.?

From behind Kaguya, a small chuckle.

?Eirin? Do you have something to say??

?Just that now, you're confusing even me,? the white-haired woman with the nurse cap said, laughing slightly. ?Yakumo-san, please explain, in short, declarative sentences, just what has happened and what we need to do.?

?All right,? Meimu agreed, turning to the table at large. ?Sayuri's daughter will be the key to defeating Shinki. With the power of the Hakurei bloodline, we can drive Shinki out of Gensokyo entirely, and possibly seal Makai away from Gensokyo altogether. We need to get to Sayuri and get her daughter out of there, then raise her someplace safe, away from Shinki's reach, until she is old enough to defeat Shinki.?

?... hmm.? Yuyuko rested her chin on her hands-- Yumemi realized just then that her hands were semi-translucent in the dark. ?Where is Sayuri at the present??

?Hokkai Prison,? Meimu replied. ?In the south of Makai.?

?Why haven't you gone there yourself?? Yuka asked, raising an eyebrow. She looked truly fiendish in the candlelight, the shadows playing on her face, but somehow Yumemi was no more scared of her than she had been before.

Meimu sighed. ?Yukari-sama has told you this before, Kazami, but let me explain again. Shinki is the unmatched, absolute ruler of Makai, much like a Yama's dominion over Higan, and like Yuyu's control of Hakugyokurou.? She nodded to the woman in question, who responded in kind.

?It is as Yukari said in the past,? Yuyuko continued, taking up the conversation. ?Once we enter into Makai, we will be in Shinki's absolute domain. The only reason Yukarin can visit me in Hakugyokurou is because I let her.?

Meimu smiled at her.

?Unfortunately, this means that my master can't just gap straight into Hokkai Prison and pull Sayuri and her daughter out of there. Not to mention that Hokkai Prison is hermetically sealed off from the rest of the world on the surface to begin with... We're going to have to do it manual--?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2009, 09:08:25 PM
?Wait, wait,? Kaguya interrupted. ?What do you mean, 'we'? I still haven't heard why exactly you need all of us.?

?I hate to say it, but I agree with the moonbitch,? Mokou added. ?Why the hell would I wanna go to Makai to bust out some little girl to 'save Gensokyo'? I'm fuckin' immorta-- OW! Keine, that hurt!?

?Don't swear,? Keine reprimanded, releasing the spot on Mokou's arm where she had pinched her.

?She's right, you know,? Mima said, crossing her arms and leaning back in her chair. ?What's in it for us??

?Freedom,? Meimu replied. ?Plain and simple. Complete sovereignty over your respective lands and territories. And to assure this, my master has promised that she will take Mayohiga completely out of Gensokyo and watch the land's affairs from afar.?

?A life without Sukima?!? Yuka mock-exclaimed, much to Flandre's evident amusement. ?Surely you jest!?

?My master does not joke around when it comes to Gensokyo's safety.? Meimu smiled.

Yuka scowled, apparently not pleased at how easily Meimu had deflected her accusation. ?Tch. Yukari always tries to act all mysterious and dramatic, and then she does shit like this,? she scoffed and met Meimu in the eye. ?She's one crazy bitch.?

?My master would do anything for Gensokyo.? Meimu grinned again, accepting the accusation. ?Actually... she is...?

Meimu glanced at her scroll once more, drawing out the moment. Everyone looked at her intently.

?It seems... my master has written that... she is willing to give you one more concession, and that if this doesn't prove that she serious, she has nothing else to offer and you can all turn her in to Shinki as a traitor to Makai's throne.?

?Oh?? Remilia raised an eyebrow. ?And what does the high and mighty Sukima have to say??

?The chance for each of you to cause an 'incident' in Gensokyo.?

A collective gasp of shock went up from the table. Remilia turned to her servants and gave them a fanged grin; Kaguya raised an eyebrow and waved Eirin down to whisper. But as usual, Yumemi had no idea what was going on.

Fortunately, she didn?t have to ask, because neither did Tenshi.

?What the hell are you talking about, Meimu?? Tenshi asked, blunt as a spoon. ?An ?incident?? We?re not going to kidnap a ton of Lunarian noblewomen, are we??

Kaguya scowled; Meimu laughed. ?No, no. I forgot Bhava-Agra doesn?t have incidents. Let me explain--? She glanced at Yumemi, who was watching her intently; the professor flushed red, realizing that she had been caught-- ?For the benefit of those who don't know.

?An ?incident? in Gensokyo is a chance for each great house-- the Scarlet Devil Mansion, Eientei, Mugenkan, et cetera-- to cause? shall we say, a *problem* in Gensokyo.?

?It?s a chance to show off how awesome we are,? Remilia put in, smiling so wide that Yumemi could see the candlelight reflecting off her fangs. ?Though we?d have to abide by the new Spellcard System that Sayuri and the Shinigami thought of, right??

?Well, yes,? Meimu replied, glancing at the scroll again. ?She wrote that she was thinking that the first few incidents could be a chance to try out the new spellcard system, and different forms of combat. They might end up even being a sort of prototype for future Gensokyo. And of course, they?ll be used to train the new Hakurei Miko.?

?How do you mean?? Mima asked. ?And what kind of incidents are we talking about here??

?Well, the Hakurei Miko wouldn?t be much use to anybody to overthrow Shinki and seal Makai away if we killed her ourselves,? the shaman replied with a wink. ?As for the type of incident? eh, it says that you have to think of those yourselves. Nothing terribly drastic, but nothing too weak, either. Mess with the weather, wreck the Shrine, whatever you want, so long as it?s training for Hakurei and doesn't upset the balance of Gensokyo.?

?Wrecking the shrine, eh?? Mima tapped a finger against her chin.

?Oh, yes,? Tenshi said, cracking her knuckles. ?This sounds like a refreshing change of pace. Heaven is just so boring without a bad guy to beat??

?Excellent,? Remilia laughed. ?I?ve been thinkin? of a few ways to cause a bit of mischief, myself??

?I wonder,? Chiyuri noted, leaning down to Yumemi's ear. ?If we agree to this, then maybe you could think of some spectacle so we could get to see the power of magic firsthand.?

?Like what?? Yumemi whispered back.

?I dunno, like a tournament or something,? Chiyuri suggested. ?A contest. And while everyone's busy fighting each other, we could gather data on them, maybe even video... or bringing the winner back to our world with us.?

?Hmm,? the professor thought aloud. ?So... should we agree to it??

?I don't see why not, but it's your call, boss,? Chiyuri replied.

?So? Do we have a deal?? Meimu asked, calling attention up to the front of the room again.

?Not... just yet,? Yuyuko said. ?What precisely needs to be done in the meanwhile? The new Hakurei miko, assuming she lives through this, is just a little girl, isn't she??

?I believe she is seven years old at the moment,? the youkai clarified.

?All right then. How are we supposed to take care of her for a year at the bare minimum while Shinki tracks her down? Because that's exactly what she's going to do.?

?My master planned for such a thing,? Meimu replied. ?And now I would like to introduce you all to two very important humans here tonight. Hirano, if you would.?

?Certainly.? It was the voice that Yumemi had heard earlier but hadn't been able to pin down. Now the owner of that voice stepped into the light. Dressed in a white kimono and red hakama, with long black hair pulled back into a loose ponytail, she was a young woman, no older than twenty-five. But her voice was strong and confident.

?I am Hirano Sakurasaki, of the Sakurasaki Shrine in the west,? she said, bowing. ?The Sakurasaki are a branch house of the Hakurei; Sayuri and I are effectively cousins.? She stood straight, allowing Yumemi a view of the quiver of arrows on her back. ?Yukari has asked me to take Sayuri's daughter to live in the Sakurasaki Shrine until she is old enough to return safely.?

?That... would probably be best for everyone,? Kaguya observed. ?If we can whisk Hakurei-san's daughter outside of Gensokyo's borders and let her train in peace, we can make Shinki think the Hakurei daughter is dead. Not to mention that she'll be raised by a human...?

?During the course of this year,? Remilia began, ?We could be preparing. The Tengu only need a leader to make them rebel against Shinki. Eientei can begin fighting back intrusions into the Bamboo Forest. We need to destabilize Shinki, catch her off guard. We can start a revolution... a revolution in slow motion.?

?We?? Meimu asked. ?So does that mean you're in??

Remilia looked at her askance. ?Yukari just gave me a golden opportunity to kill time and obtain more power in Gensokyo. Do you even have to ask??

?Yuka?? Meimu asked.

The woman with the short green hair nodded. ?Very yes.? She chuckled in a way that made the hairs on Yumemi's neck stand on end.

?Can my master count on support from the Heavens?? Meimu asked.

?Bhava-Agra has no army or initiative,? Tenshi sighed. ?I, on the other hand, am bored as hell, so if you need me, just ring me up. I'm in.?

?Similarly, the Dragon Palace cannot afford to take an official position regarding affairs on the surface world,? Iku put in. ?But this messenger, at least, shall do what she can.?

?Wonderful.? Meimu turned to Kaguya. ?So, my dear Lunarian? What shall it be??

?Hmm... Eirin, what do you think?? the princess asked, turning to her tall assistant.

?I think it would be a wonderful opportunity to experiment with a few things, hime-sama,? she replied with a smile that vaguely reminded Yumemi of Yuka's slasher grin. She shivered.

?Well then. It appears that you can count on us, Yakumo-san,?

?Mima?? Meimu asked, looking at the green-haired woman. But Mima, alone of all the people at the table, was distracted; she was tapping her chin impatiently.

?Um, Mim--?

?Two humans,? Mima cut her off, saying what was on her mind. ?You said you would introduce us to two humans tonight.?

?Ah, that's right...? Meimu nodded. ?But first, I would have to get her to agree.?

?What're you talkin' 'bout?? Mokou said. ?I'm in, damnit, d'ya even hafta ask??

?Not you, actually,? the youkai replied. ?This woman will also have to help rescue Hakurei's daughter, and help raise her up as a normal human being. Hirano will teach her how to be a miko; this woman will have to teach her combat, and the spellcard system as well.?

?Well, who is it?? Mima asked.

?Alone of all the people here, she's the only human who's earned the right to sit at this table,? Meimu said, and that's when Yumemi realized who she was talking about.

?Okazaki Yumemi, we need your help.?

All eyes turned to her.

Yumemi could only stare back in shock.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2009, 09:08:58 PM
?Wh-- what?!? she protested. ?What would you need me for??

?I'm quite serious. Of all the people here in the upper tier when it comes to raw power, you are the only one who is human,? Meimu replied, cool and calm. ?Therefore, you have to be the one to raise the Hakurei daughter to be a powerful human.?

?I'll help,? Hirano added, ?But I do have my duties as a shrine maiden to do.?

?Bu--? Yumemi looked pained. ?I am not going to be able to do what you want! I'm just an ordinary human!?

?You are far from ordinary,? Remilia stated plainly. ?You are the strongest human I've ever met-- even stronger than Sakuya, sad to say,? she said, motioning behind her to the silver-haired maid who stood there. ?I bet your assistant there is around her level, though.?

?And we don't need you to do more than what you're capable of,? Yuyuko smiled up at Yumemi, looking up at her with her head resting on her palms. ?Your, your... ship, vessel. It's in Makai, right??

?Right on the plains of west Hokkai Province,? Yumemi agreed.

?That makes it perfect!? Meimu said. ?From there, we shall infiltrate Hokkai Prison from belowground, escape with the Hakurei girl, and send her off with you as far into the west as you can, as fast as you can. And there my master shall meet with you.?

?But what do we get out of this, ze?? Chiyuri interrupted, folding her arms. ?It won't be much good to improve our reputations like everyone else does; we just want to get out of this place with some good solid evidence, so you'd better be willing to agree to what Boss wants.?

Yumemi nearly banged her head on the table. Chiyuri was demanding more?! And she was just a human girl standing up to a meeting of the most powerful people in all of Makai and Gensokyo?! Chiyuri was insane!

But when Chiyuri put her hand on Yumemi's shoulder and squeezed it, she blinked--

?Chiyuri, what are you doing?!? she hissed.

?Yumemi, remember how you got laughed out of university because you believed in magic?? she asked quietly.

?All too well,? Yumemi replied, her eyes flickering with sadness and anger for a moment.

?Just trust me, ze?? Chiyuri winked. ?I won't let you go back without proof.? She gave Yumemi's shoulder another squeeze-- Yumemi blushed, realizing that everything Chiyuri was doing, she was doing for her sake.

?All right then,? she nodded.

?So? What have you two decided you want?? Meimu asked, seeing that the two had stopped whispering to one another.

?We--? Yumemi began before she was interrupted by Chiyuri-- ?We're going to hold off tellin' you 'bout it 'till the time is right. Hope that's all right with you. We need to prepare and all, ze.?

Meimu raised an eyebrow.

?How long does the job last?? Yumemi asked hurriedly, wanting to draw attention away from Chiyuri.

?Two years, give or take,? the youkai responded, turning her gaze from the blonde sailor girl. ?Until she's old enough to fight on her own.?

?And you REALLY think that's eight or nine years old??

?Hey, I'm not the human. I'm no master of human development.? Meimu shrugged helplessly, but she was grinning again. ?That's all up to you.?

?What do you think?? Yumemi asked her assistant.

Chiyuri nodded. ?I say go for it, ze.?

?... Then I accept,? Yumemi said, bowing her head. ?Count me in.?

?Wonderful!? Meimu smiled. ?And as for you?? She motioned to the remainder of the bystanders. But Yumemi wasn't paying attention by this point; she was only wondering just what it was she had signed up for. She felt as if events were out of her control, and she couldn't help but notice how easily Meimu had managed to convince everybody to join her master.

Yuyuko looked over her fan at her and smiled. Yumemi figured it might be a good idea to ask her.

?Saigyouji-hime,? Yumemi began, using as respectful a tone as she could.

But the princess shook her head. ?Just 'Yuyuko' will do, Yumemi.?

?Okay,? Yumemi nodded. ?Yuyuko... how is everyone agreeing to a revolution so easily??

?Oh, that,? she said, moving her fan to her side so that no one else at the table but Yumemi herself could see her mouth moving. ?Ah, do not fret. Despite how they may have reacted, I know for a fact that a lot of them have been planning small-scale rebellions of their own. The Lunar princess' aide, for one, has been itching to assert her authority for a while now,? she said, motioning to Eirin, who stood by Kaguya's side. ?And so has Remilia, the vampire, and quite a few other people here... Believe me, this is just the excuse they needed to rebel.?

?Eh...? Yumemi frowned. ?I was kind of expecting a nobler goal.?

?You would have gotten it, if the shinigami of Higan were here,? Yuyuko replied. ?Or if Komeiji Miyani had come. Speaking of... how did that girl know Miyani had died, anyway?? The ghostly princess cast a sidelong glance at the miko, Hirano, who stood behind Meimu.

Yumemi began to wonder that as well.

?In any case, do not think the youkai here are being overly selfish,? Yuyuko continued, turning back to her. ?To be fair, there is no question that the humans of Gensokyo would be much better off if Shinki were to be driven out. And as for the youkai... it is just what they do.? She smiled at Yumemi, and Yumemi suddenly felt a sort of kinship with Yuyuko.

?Uh, pardon me,? she asked. ?But you are a ghost, right??

?Correct.?

?Well... does that mean you were once human??

?I... would assume it does,? Yuyuko said, and the professor detected genuine uncertainty in her face. ?Huh... somehow, I never thought of it like that... I don't remember anything from when I was alive.... how odd.?

?So... it is possible for humans to be powerful,? Yumemi whispered.

?Why, of course it is, dearest,? Yuyuko said, leaning over to Yumemi. She opened her fan and brought her face no further than four inches from her own. ?You are the walking example of that.?

Yumemi blushed and smelled the scent of sakura petals coming off of Yuyuko-- but also the weak, faint scent of decay.

?Yuyuko-sama!? her servant blushed on Yuyuko's behalf as Yuyuko sat there, grinning like a cat with a bird in its mouth, obviously very pleased with herself.

?Ahem,? Meimu coughed, getting everyone's attention back up to the front, to her. Dozens of eyes turned to her.

?Now, we have finished settling this. There is but one last order of business left; preparation for our next meeting, which will probably take place here in two weeks, no?? She looked to Gengetsu, who nodded. ?Gengetsu and Mugetsu have generously placed their mansion at our disposal.

?But we must be cautious,? she warned, putting both of her hands on the table and eying everyone at the table one by one. ?My master knows you will not betray this cause,? she said, moving her eyes slowly. ?Not one of you. But you will be tracked. Followed by Shinki's agents. She is nothing if not paranoid. The very fact that we are technically in her domain at this moment makes us vulnerable. But despite this, we can win this battle,? she continued. ?But we need to be careful. And as such, my master has taken the liberty of... well, you shall see. Ran.?

She raised her hand and Ran, the fox-woman, came up behind Meimu, holding a large chest. She lay it on the table before Meimu and flipped the lid open.

?Allow me,? Ran said, taking out a smaller box from within the chest. Meimu took another small box and with it in her hands, went around the table. But instead of giving them some device that would allow them to communicate, or money or paper, she gave them--
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2009, 09:09:50 PM
?Flowers?? Kaguya asked cynically, holding what Yumemi recognized as a bamboo flower in her hand. ?You're giving us flowers??

?Are you... insulting flowers??

Yuka turned to Kaguya very, very slowly, twirling a sunflower in her hand.

?... actually, never mind,? Kaguya said, suddenly displaying a great interest in her flower.

The green-haired youkai smiled and nodded. Yumemi shivered.

?Konpaku-san, this is yours,? Ran said, handing a silvery flower to Yuyuko's short, sword-wielding servant. ?Miss Willmott's Ghost, is what I recall as its name.?

?Eryngium amethystinum,? Youmu recited as she inspected the flower. She looked up at Ran, who was staring at her slack-jawed, and blushed. ?I'm a gardener, I'm supposed to know these things...?

?Oh. Then well done,? Ran said, smiling.

?We will probably come by Hakugyokurou later and give Youki a flower personally,? she continued, turning to Yuyuko. ?Is that all right??

?Of course!? Yuyuko replied with a smile.

?In the meantime, this is yours,? the fox-woman said, handing Yuyuko a chain of cherry blossoms.

?Oshima cherry,? Yuyuko identified. ?You didn't get these from Hakugyokurou, did you??

?I don't know,? Ran said. ?Yukari-sama has been keeping these to herself.?

She looked up at Yumemi. ?Ah, Okazaki-san. It is good to meet you in person.?

Yumemi bowed slightly. ?Likewise.? Though she couldn't help but wonder how this Ran woman had heard about her.

?This is yours,? Ran said, handing her a large yellow flower.

Yumemi blinked and took it. ?Hey, Chiyuri,? she said. ?What flower is this??

Chiyuri looked at it in horror and took it in her hands. She began to mumble quickly, as was her usual when she was surprised. Yumemi listened to Chiyuri's mutterings, but the only things she could make out were ?Someone's been messin' with the chemistry set?, ?genetic engineering?, and ?sin against God?.

?Hey, Chiyuri,? Yumemi said, snapping her fingers. ?What is it??

?You should know,? Chiyuri said, handing it back to her boss. ?It's a strawberry blossom.?

?... eh?? The professor looked at the flower-- and then it clicked. She gasped. ?Wha-- strawberry blossoms are incredibly tiny! They'd never grow to this size under normal circumstances!?

?That's what happens when Yukari-sama gets involved,? Ran said, shaking her head. ?Strange, strange things begin to happen...?

She rummaged around in the box, and pulled out another flower. ?Kitashirakawa-san, this is-- wait. This isn't yours. Let me find yours.?

?Oh, that one is lovely. May I see it?? Yumemi asked.

?Sure,? Ran said, handing over the flower that had confused her for a moment.

Yumemi ran her fingers over the smooth curves of the white lotus, wondering who had done something so wonderful to get this flower.

?Here's yours,? Ran said, handing an oleander to Chiyuri. Yumemi returned the white lotus to Ran, who moved on to Tenshi.

?Byakuren,? Yuyuko muttered.

?Hmm?? Yumemi asked, turning to her.

?That's a name for a white lotus,? the ghost princess said, laughing. ?Byakuren.?

?Oh? I didn't know that...?

At the front of the table, Meimu set out a handful of flowers, apparently without owners. One of them was the white lotus. It was soon joined by a handful of other flowers-- the only four out of the whole pile Yumemi could identify (botany was not her strong suit) were the blood iris, the poinsettia, the fire lily, and the white rose.

Meimu then set out a white camellia, apart from the rest.

?Meimu-san,? Remilia asked, twirling a scarlet carnation in her hands. ?What, exactly, is the point of these flowers??

?To make it so that we can communicate without fear of being identified by Shinki's agents.? Meimu smiled. ?Allow me to explain. Shinki is a very good empress in that she is as paranoid as the best of them. Any letters you send through the imperial post can and will be intercepted.?

?Who sends mail by the imperial post?? Kaguya scoffed. ?That's why we have servants.?

Chiyuri's grip on Yumemi's shoulder suddenly tightened. Yumemi reached up and held it.

?Well, yes,? Meimu said, frowning. ?But even then, have those servants been flawless? Haven't they been heckled by Shinki's people??

?Mistress, permission to speak,? the white-haired maid behind Remilia said.

?Go ahead, Sakuya.? Remilia gave her assent; with that, her maid stepped up beside her and addressed the table at large after giving a slight bow.

?Lady Patchouli once had me personally deliver a book to Keine at the human village,? she began. ?Simulacra and Simulations, was it??

Keine, still leaning against the far wall, nodded her assent.

?I had the misfortune to run into Yumeko herself,? Sakuya said, a frown twitching on her face. ?She demanded to see what I was carrying; apparently the book was on Shinki's blacklist, and... there was a small tussle, as you can imagine.? The maid did an excellent job of keeping her voice level and even. ?The end result was that I was thrown into a detention cell for a week, and Remilia-ojousama could not find me in that entire time.?

?I then took steps to correct that,? Remilia added with a fanged smile as Sakuya bowed and retreated behind her mistress. ?But even though it did eventually turn out well, I will not have any servant of the house of Scarlet to be demeaned in this way.?

?Hmm... Kaguya-hime,? Eirin said, ?Reisen gets the same treatment when she goes to deliver my medicines to clients.?

?And Youmu has been treated this way before as well,? Yuyuko put in. ?She was bringing mail to the Yama, and she was denied access to the Makai-Jigoku highway.?

?And? Chen and I have been accosted by Shinki?s soldiers as well.? The fox-woman spoke quietly, but Yumemi could hear a quiet intensity in her words that? well, it didn?t outright worry her, but she couldn?t help but wonder how powerful Ran was, and by extension, the master.

Come to think of it, Yuyuko gave off that same vibe. And so did Tenshi, and everyone else at the table. Well, everyone except for her. Yumemi tried to suppress the idea that she was just that much weaker than everyone else, on sheer virtue of being human, but found that she could not.

Meimu tapped the table, calling attention to the front once more.

?The fact is that Shinki has getting a little power-hungry lately.? She fixed all of them with an even stare. ?Even to the point of harassing our servants. But as irritating as it is, that is not the issue here. The point is that Shinki has gained enough nerve to start disrespecting us directly. She can and will intercept any messages we send to each other, without us even noticing.?

Meimu twirled a wisteria in her hand and looked up at them.

?But if we use these, we will be caught much less easily.? She smiled. ?Some of us will be caught. At least this way, Shinki will have to work for it.? She pulled a single petal from the wisteria and held it up. ?Take the flowers home and grow them someplace safe. Hide a petal of your flower within the true messages you send, and hide those within other, less important messages. That will identify you. And to make sure that the other person isn't identified, address them to that flower.?

?So, if I were to write a letter to Yagokoro-san,? Keine said, playing with the flower in her hands, ?I would take a petal from this begonia and place it inside the letter.?

?Yes.?

?And I wouldn't address it to 'Eirin Yagokoro'. I would address it to 'white campion'.?

?Also yes.?

Keine nodded. ?A bit awkward, but under the circumstances it's a good idea. It'll confuse Shinki, that's for sure.?

?It's like a key, isn't it?? Tenshi asked. ?Only the right combination will get you in.?

?Exactly so. Without the flowers to confirm, there's no way to know that it's a genuine letter.? Meimu nodded. ?So take a look around. This is the only time you will see your comrades with their flowers. I trust you will keep them safe. We have to be cautious about communicating behind Shinki's back. We can confuse her, confound her, make her wonder how we're coordinating. Patience is our weapon.

?As to the length of the meeting, this has gone on long enough. The next meeting will be in two weeks' time in Mugenkan.? She glanced at Yuka, who nodded. ?Be there, or send a trusted servant. Memorize each other's flower names tonight, because this is your only chance. Shinki's agents will probably be watching us from here on out, so you'll be spending the night here to make sure Shinki's suspicions aren't aroused by all of us leaving at once. This meeting is dismissed.?

With that declarative sentence, Meimu Yakumo left the head of the table and disappeared into the dark. Yumemi squinted to see, and then nearly went blind when Gengetsu lit the immense chandelier dangling from the ceiling with a torch. Mugetsu threw open one of the curtains, letting the light of the cold moon shine in. She closed it against the nighttime chill.

The meeting dissolved into the households of Gensokyo talking amongst themselves. Gengetsu and Mugetsu looked at each other, the lilacs in their hands similar but not mirror opposites. Remilia Scarlet gathered her house to her and they took their seats around a coffee table, discussing matters amongst themselves. Yuyuko drifted back to the buffet, with Youmu trailing after her. Tenshi and Iku stood and talked quietly near the fireplace that Mokou had done a favour and lit.

Yumemi and a few others remained around the main table, mostly talking amongst themselves. Chiyuri took the seat vacated by Yuyuko next to her boss, and squeezed her hand.

?What did we just get into?? Yumemi asked, laughing slightly.

?Nothin' bad,? a voice said. Yumemi and Chiyuri jumped.

?Suika?? Chiyuri asked as a purple mist on the table next to them swirled and coalesced into the form of the grinning oni.

?You were listenin'!? Suika laughed and sat cross-legged on top of the table. ?Good, good. I knew gatherin' you two wasn't a mistake!?

?So, you're the one who brought us here?? Yumemi asked.

?Sure thing!? Suika pulled a large purple jug of what was probably sake from behind her back and took a long swig. ?Thought ya'd be a good guardian for the lil' Hakurei girl.?

?Wasn't gathering all these people hard?? Chiyuri said.

?Ah, nah,? the oni replied, waving it away. ?Eh, I was busy doin' stuff underground earlier today, but that was really just to make sure everythin' went like Hirano said it was gonna.?

?Hirano?? Yumemi raised an eyebrow and looked over at the imposing miko, who was speaking with Ran, her hands clasped in front of her. ?Who is she, anyway??

?Hirano's a Hakurei cousin,? Suika explained. ?She's from Sakurasaki Shrine in the far west and she's gonna take care of Sayuri's kid.?

?Hmm. Is she human??

?You bet! But she has a powers, too. Miko powers, yanno.?

Yumemi raised an eyebrow. ?'Miko' powers??

?Yeah, yanno, shrine maiden powers an' whatnot. Power to banish evil, see the future. I 'unno, you'll have to ask her!? Suika laughed and drank some more.

Yumemi glanced at Chiyuri, who was yawning.

?Let's go ask her... then,? the sailor girl said while yawning.

Yumemi shook her head. ?Let's go to bed, Chiyuri.?

?What?? Chiyuri asked. ?Why? We've still got some time left, and everyone's staying up to chat--?

?Bedtime early is best,? Yumemi said, reaching out and tapping Chiyuri's nose lightly. ?And besides, it would be bad for me to ignore the needs of my subordinate.?

?When have you ever cared?? Chiyuri joked, grinning. But Yumemi gave her a genuine smile and instead of joking back, she took hold of Chiyuri's hand and squeezed.

?Ever since we were in this together.?

The sailor girl blushed.

?Well, okay then,? she said, scratching her head. ?The bedrooms must be upstairs. Maybe Kogasa can guide us??

Yumemi nodded, ruffling Chiyuri's hair as they left the hall.

Hirano's eyes followed them out, but they didn't have any way of knowing that.



Whee! Flower motifs! Tune in to Satori Eye Z for more intrigue, flowers, and legs, all coming up next week!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on November 04, 2009, 09:22:40 PM
Wow...

...you even brought a Seihou character in.

Fuck Ruro this is beyond awesome.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Drake on November 04, 2009, 09:28:14 PM
>aya hirano
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2009, 09:32:35 PM
>aya hirano

Quote from: Nameless Fairy, ages ago
Impossible Request: Aya and Hirano

(http://img257.imageshack.us/img257/5123/hiranoandaya01.png)

Quote from: Nameless Fairy, ages ago
interacting as expected

(http://img265.imageshack.us/img265/672/hiranoandaya02.png)

BGM: Hirano Shoots a Strange Bird ~ Till When?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Zengar Zombolt on November 04, 2009, 10:40:09 PM
hahaha yes
Also expecting the incoming Ruukoto I KNOW you will introduce. Right?
...
Right?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on November 05, 2009, 02:18:12 AM
I believe I speak for all present when I say: pfahahahahahahaha.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 11, 2009, 09:55:03 PM
White Rose Wednesday continues! And then it'll end!



Yumemi had just had her birthday, so she was seventeen years old. Yet she was a professor. The only real explanation for this was that she was a... genius, she supposed. As Chiyuri put it, she was a strange mix of the intellectual and insane. She possessed the high IQ of a trained scientist, as well as the crazy non-linear thinking that could only come from the mind of a hyper-intelligent child with an overactive imagination. She was young enough to still believe in magic, and she was old enough to follow through on it.

That had been why she had gotten chased out of her college, of course. Her belief in the existence of magic was dismissed by her far older colleagues as childishness unfitting the genius physics professor she was. To her, the idea that magic existed was the result of simple observation; the Grand Unified Theory simply could not explain all the forms of energy in the world. But if she added magic to the mix, then everything suddenly became explainable... Yet no one else would recognize that, and worse still, they derided her as a crazy liar...

Determined to prove that she wasn't lying, she had decided to go find a dimension where magic was real when she was still sixteen, and Chiyuri fourteen-- unbelievably young for what they were doing, both of them, but Chiyuri was a genius in her own right-- with the power of the Infinite Probability Drive, which she had modelled after the engine of a spaceship from some radio show she had used to listen to for English class. It was just an engine, so they installed it into a DeLorean, which Chiyuri had herself salvaged from a junkyard, and called it the ostentatious name of the Probability Hyperspace Vessel. She was as much of a sci-fi nerd as Yumemi was.

The two of them wandered the outskirts of Tokyo looking for any supernatural activity, and had found it in a place called Haku Graveyard. Wasting no time, they charged in, screaming through the Hakugyokurou sky and careening into the western barrier, breaking into Makai from there. However, she didn't know any of this until after she had woken up after their wrecked DeLorean had crashed into the side of Mount Hokkai in the south of Makai; in fact, she thought she had ended up in Shangri-la, until Shinki had corrected her.

Amazed that she had in fact made it unharmed into a magical world, she rejoiced. But Chiyuri hadn't been so lucky; she was injured, and Yumemi had to get help, and fast. Thankfully, Shinki herself had been visiting a prisoner in Hokkai, and had personally come out to see what was going on. Intrigued by the two visitors, she healed Chiyuri and invited them to stay with her at Pandemonium Palace, the capital of Makai.

In Makai, Yumemi had gotten on so well with Shinki that the goddess, who was otherwise opposed to scientific research of all kinds-- unsurprising in retrospect, since Yumemi had later discovered that as a believer in science, she was a ?heretic?-- that she wound up as the head scientist at Makai's sole scientific research facility, on the plains of west Hokkai Province.

The only other researcher there was a young woman, Rika Asakura, who was more interested in robotics than anything else (though she was experimenting with chemics, too). Together with Chiyuri, the three of them were able to build a proper ship to contain the Infinite Probability Drive: the Probability Hyperspace Vessel. Chiyuri and Yumemi were no engineers, but in return, they helped Rika build her ?Evil Eye? series of experimental combat tanks, the latest of which was Evil Eye Omicron.

In exchange for this, Shinki required Yumemi to work on whatever project she wanted, no strings attached. Yumemi would work on whatever she was told, be it weapons or plague. Yumemi agreed, and was given the laboratory. Thankfully, Shinki had never collected on this, preferring to use her powers to accomplish things on her own. She had no desire to be publicly seen as being connected to these scientific heretics, so Shinki largely left the three scientists to their own devices, giving them an unprecedented amount of freedom.

As a result, Yumemi was able to dedicate herself entirely to the study of physics, biology and chemistry. Her knowledge and skills (as well as her disregard for the conventions of modern scientific institutions, such as ethical constraint) increased to unheard-of levels, and she began working with technology and techniques that were banned in her own world, sometimes using her knowledge of the occult to summon and create minor magical abominations in the laboratory, just so she could observe and record the results.

Chiyuri didn't approve at all, and told her so, saying that what she did was immoral; Yumemi ignored her, feeling that such limitations were shackles placed on the spirit of scientific innovation by those of lesser vision-- like those people who had driven her out of her university. She plowed ahead in her research, the laws of god and man be damned.

This had changed when, during one of her more daring (and more amoral) biology experiments, Chiyuri had been attacked and severely injured by an atavistic youkai Yumemi had trained and tortured herself. Wracked by guilt over hurting the one she loved, Yumemi swore off her more extremist activities, changed what she had once considered to be acceptable compromises, and turned around the entire focus of her pragmatic scientific research.

Deciding it was better to lose a few battles than to lose herself, her research took a different tack, and she began performing recombinant DNA experiments on youkai using human material, hoping to create magical treatments that could be used to cure human disease. She was still bending the rules, but she now had limits-- she would only do things she saw as being of benefit to humanity. Yumemi would no longer work on weapons or techniques that could harm or kill, and she was ready to lose her laboratory as a result.

Thankfully, she never had to, because shortly after that happened, Shinki marched to war to expand her empire once more. Yumemi and Chiyuri had continued to work, and now they had moved into the second phase of research; harnessing magic to apply it directly to humans. Not to create vaccines, but to outright heal genetic diseases and other such plagues upon humanity, to possibly even cure cancer, HIV, or anything else. She was just that much closer to clearing her name back in her home world; she wanted to establish herself as the foremost scientific mind in the world just as much as she wanted to save it.

Slowly but surely Yumemi and Chiyuri came closer and closer to their goal. However, they needed something else.

She wanted to prove the existence of magic. She didn't necessarily need to bring a magic-user back with her-- she just needed to provide reasonable proof of its existence. A video record would be called a hoax, of course-- live video might have fared a little better if it involved things that were completely unreasonable to explain via the modern science of the outer world. Probably the most undeniable proof, though, would be to have either her or Chiyuri learn magic themselves and come back with it to display-- more difficult and longer than kidnapping, but more civil and plausible to get away with.

But through many failed experiments, Yumemi had determined that neither she nor Chiyuri could not use magic on their own, and it was likely that they would not be able to contain it and bring it back to their world. So they needed a subject, preferably willing, to come back to their world with them. A magical subject, someone who could use their power outside of Makai or Gensokyo. After that more visible display of power, it would be easy to get funding for further magical research in their world, and from there Yumemi would lead a second great scientific revolution that would eventually save the world.

Of course it was a dream. As she justified it, she needed to be able to dream big, or else she would never have been able to do half the things she had done in her lifetime.

It helped that she was a lucid dreamer. Since she had been a child, her overactive imagination had been her own plaything. Many times in the past she had confronted a problem in her dreams, solved it, then woken up and solved it in real life. In her dreams, her childish side ran wild, finding utterly crazy but perfectly rational solutions to every problem she had.

Tonight was no different. In this dream, she was working on Evil Eye Omicron with Rika and Chiyuri. She was playing around on the machine and had so far found all kinds of little bugs and quirks in the programming. Soon, they might be able to advance to the next version of Evil Eye, Evil Eye Pi. Rika would probably want, as she put it, ?More cannons than GOD!? so that would guarantee the eventual construction of Evil Eye Rho, but even Yumemi doubted they would ever get to, say, Sigma. Still, it was her job to make Omicron more and more efficient, so she was working on a more efficient fuel for the engine.

Dressed only in a long white shirt, she smiled and nodded in her sleep, muttering random phrases and the names of various chemical compounds. She turned over onto her side, pulling the covers of her bed along with her, and settled down again.

In the dark, a pair of eyes watched her.

Yumemi breathed in and out, and turned again over to her other side, restless. ?Rika, stop trying to make weird makeup and hair dye, stop that...? she muttered and settled down once more.

The intruder approached the side of her bed, and from behind her back she pulled out a long object.

The scientist sighed again and turned onto her back this time, trying to get some rest.

Raising the object above her, the intruder grinned.

The sound of metal grinding against metal--
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 11, 2009, 09:55:52 PM
?URAMESHI--YAAAAAAH!? Kogasa screamed as a laser shot past her face, grazing her nose.

Yumemi?s eyes flew open; she had always been a light sleeper. She woke up to see Kogasa standing above her, her eggplant umbrella?s tongue dangling right in her face.

?AAAAAAH!? she screamed, shocked by the sight of its grin in the dark. She crawled backwards on her bed, trying to get away from it.

For her part, Kogasa also freaked out. She was right to. Chiyuri?s gun was right in her face.

?What are you doing here?!? Chiyuri demanded, her eyes glittering in the dim light of the moon shining through the bedroom window.

?I-- I was ordered t-- to--?

?Ordered to do what?? Chiyuri growled at Kogasa, not moving her gun from between Kogasa?s eyes. At some point, Kogasa had changed out of her maid uniform, and into what were presumably her normal clothes. ?And by whom?!?

?I wa-- I was told to deliver this!? Kogasa said, reaching behind her back--

?Don?t you dare!? the sailor girl snapped, lunging at Kogasa and knocking her back onto Yumemi?s bed. Yumemi gave a surprised yelp and got up as Chiyuri forced Kogasa?s arms and legs against the bed.

The letter Kogasa was going to pull out fell to the floor.

Yumemi wouldn?t have noticed it, but the light of the moon reflected off the paper so that it was the brightest thing in the room apart from the bedsheets. She picked it up as Chiyuri, dressed in a plain white t-shirt and short white shorts, wrestled Kogasa into submission.

Her eyes scanned the paper.

?Chiyuri!? she said.

?Yeah, boss?? Chiyuri grunted as she pinned Kogasa down.

?Let her go,? Yumemi said as she walked over to the window.

?What?!? her subordinate demanded, turning around to see what Yumemi was up to.

Her boss waved the letter. ?She wasn?t going to hurt us. Weren?t you, Kogasa-san??

The trembling karakasa shook her head. ?I was just ordered to deliver that letter to you! Honest!?

?Who ordered you?? Chiyuri demanded.

?By the looks of it, Yukari,? Yumemi said, turning her back to the window so she could read the letter by the moonlight.

?Yes!? Kogasa agreed, hastily nodding her head and whimpering when Chiyuri turned her gaze back to her.

?So,? Chiyuri said as she slowly got off of Kogasa, ?All you had to do was deliver a letter, and then you decided to scare the boss like that, even though you didn't need to??

Kogasa nodded, tears forming in her eyes.

?... You are an IDIOT.?

?But I need to surprise people!? Kogasa begged, sitting up on Yumemi?s bed. ?A youkai who doesn't use their power is nothing at all! If I don?t surprise people, I?ll fade away!?

?You sure surprised me,? Yumemi laughed.

Kogasa blinked through her tears and looked at the professor.

?Really?? she asked, a hopeful tone in her voice.

Yumemi nodded. ?I haven?t been that scared waking up in a long while.?

The karakasa's eyes widened and a huge grin spread across her face. She leapt up and ran over to Yumemi, hugging her around the middle. ?Thank you, thank you, thank you!!? she repeated.

Yumemi smiled and ruffled her hair, winking over at Chiyuri, who only grunted, crossed her arms, and frowned.

?Hmm,? the professor muttered as she read the letter. ?Chiyuri, come over here and read this with me.?

?What is it, boss?? her assistant asked, her loose white shirt reflecting the moonlight as she approached.

?That's the thing,? Yumemi said, handing over the letter for Chiyuri to read. ?It seems... that that meeting was not all it appeared to be.?

Chiyuri said nothing as her eyes scanned the letter, reading it quickly. Once she was done, she looked up at Yumemi in shock.

?... they want us to... what?? Chiyuri asked, handing back the letter.

Yumemi nodded. ?Pack our things and get dressed. I get the feeling we're going to need to get moving as fast as possible.?

Her subordinate smirked. ?Whatever you say, boss,? she said, reaching out and pulling Kogasa back from her. ?Come on, you crazy youkai, help me out here.?

?What? But I was hugging onee-sama!?

?Call her onee-sama one more time and I'll throw your umbrella out the window.?

?Aww...?

Yumemi felt a smile tugging at her lips as she watched them, but she couldn't smile. Not right now. Things had suddenly turned too serious for her to waste any time smiling.

She looked down at the short letter and read it again.

To the strawberry blossom and oleander:

Tonight, you have agreed to help us in revolution and overthrow the shackles of Shinki's oppression. Tonight, I call you on it. Pack your things. You won't be staying at Tsukuyomi Castle for more than an hour after receiving this message.

You will travel with some companions to a secret destination that I shall tell you when you come down here. This journey must be kept quiet, even from the other people involved, apart from your small group. There are already spies amongst us, spies who can and will pass information along to Shinki if they know what the group at large is planning. But you are no spy.

Come downstairs as fast as you can. Tonight, you will set in motion a series of events that has its logical end in a conflagration that will consume Makai and free our country. I need your help. Please, do it for Gensokyo.

 - Wisteria

PS: Burn this, or get rid of it in some way after you're done with it.


Yumemi pondered.

Then she put it into her shirt pocket and went to pack her bags.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 11, 2009, 09:56:46 PM
Chiyuri grunted as Yumemi hoisted their second suitcase onto her back. ?Ugh, that's it, right??

?Should be,? Yumemi said. ?Everything else is at the lab.? She picked up her suitcase and nodded. ?All right, let's go.?

?Can I come with you?? Kogasa asked, opening the door for Chiyuri.

?I don't think so, Kogasa,? Yumemi said as she walked down the hall to the staircase at the end. ?Yuka would have to say you could come with us. You'd have to get permission.?

?Oh...? the karakasa shivered. ?I see...?

Yumemi smiled and ruffled her hair. ?Thanks for offering, though.?

They followed Chiyuri back downstairs, but before they could get to the main hall--

?Okazaki-san? Over here.?

The three girls turned in the direction of the call. Near the door, a small group was standing. Meimu was there, of course, and so was Ran. Hirano stood quietly by the blonde youkai's side. Yuka was there, leaning on her umbrella, with her two quiet blonde servants, Kurumi and Elly, behind her.

?How nice of you to join us,? Yuka grinned as Yumemi and her companions joined the group. ?So, Meimu, are you finally going to tell us what the hell it is Sukima wants??

Meimu opened her eyes. ?No time for that, but here.? Ran handed her a folded piece of paper, and Meimu passed it to Yuka's hands. ?She wrote it all down, but for now, you're just going to have to do as she asks. There is literally no time at all to waste.?

Yuka scowled in distaste, then snatched the paper out of Meimu's hands. ?Fine, fine, I'll play along. So what do we need to do??

?Come on,? Meimu said as Ran went to open the massive black metal doors of Tsukuyomi Castle. ?Outside, we have a carriage waiting for you. Oh,? she said, pointing at Yumemi's luggage. ?You won't need that on this trip. You have to move quickly under cover of darkness, and that will only weigh you down.?

?Hey, we can't just dump it!? Chiyuri protested. ?This is all we have!?

Yumemi's face burned as she realized that Chiyuri was talking back to the powerful youkai. But it was Yuka, of all people, who stepped in to defuse the situation.

?Kurumi and Elly are going back to Mugenkan tonight anyway,? she said, waving to her servants, who bowed slightly. ?We can send their luggage there along with them.?

?It would be better to send it to the Sakurasaki Shrine,? Hirano added quietly, but only Yumemi was standing close enough to her to hear.

?All right,? Meimu nodded, and it was then that the professor noticed how pale she was. Her hair had lost the ethereal glow she had had in the candlelight; now it just hung over her shoulders like purple strings coming out from under her bow. Yumemi wondered what could be making the youkai look so thoroughly unhealthy.

?Come outside,? she said, leading the small group out through the doors. Yumemi and Chiyuri trailed behind Kurumi and Elly, with Kogasa after them, her wooden sandals clacking on the stone floor.

Outside, Yumemi looked up at the night sky. The storms of earlier that afternoon were gone, and it was a clear, crisp night dotted with stars. Just them, she remembered one similar night, one night that she had met a young girl who had come to her university once to check out the physics department, who had left the building late, so that Yumemi had had to escort her to the train station, but she had been able to find her way home using only the stars as her guide.

The incident mystified Yumemi, even now. How had she been able to do that? To just look up at the stars and know where she was going...?

?So, we're going to be riding in THAT thing?? Yuka interrupted Yumemi's thoughts with a sneer. She was pointing at a horse-drawn carriage, but in place of a horse, a large fox was harnessed to it.

Yumemi glanced at Ran for a brief moment, but the kitsune showed no emotion.

The carriage itself had enough room for a few people to ride in it. Yuka looked at it distastefully. ?What the hell, Meimu? We can fly, you know. We don't have to ride in a cart like pathetic non-flying humans.?

?I see your long years have not given you an appreciation for the fine art of subtlety,? Meimu replied with a frown. ?Understand; you have to lay low. Shinki will notice if you start flying from here to Hokkai. Especially if it's you that's doing the flying. And the killing. Genociding. Whatever.?

Yuka grunted.

?Besides,? she said, ?We can't afford to have the humans sighted.? She glanced over at Chiyuri, Yumemi, and Hirano. ?You're here on this team to protect them, so don't forget that.?

Yumemi blinked, surprised. The green-haired youkai scowled.

?Fine, fine,? she muttered, getting into the carriage. ?Let's see how far this glorified cat can carry us.?

Yumemi looked around, her suitcase in her hands. Then there was a tap on her shoulder.

She turned to see a smiling girl with vampire wings and long blonde hair-- Kurumi, was it? She opened her hands wide and grinned. ?I'll take that, if you like.?

?You're Kurumi, right?? Yumemi asked as she handed over her luggage.

?A-yep,? Kurumi confirmed as she handed the suitcase to Elly and extended her hands to Chiyuri. ?Me and Elly are going back to Mugenkan tonight, so your stuff will be safe there.?

?Thanks.? Yumemi bowed slightly as Kurumi passed Chiyuri's luggage to Elly as well. ?Take care of yourselves, okay??

?Oh, we're going to be fine, I think,? Elly put in, leaning on Kurumi's shoulder. ?Yuka's going with you guys, after all.?

?I HEARD THAT!? Yuka snapped from inside the carriage. Elly snickered. Yumemi turned a new shade of pale and had to be forced into the carriage by Chiyuri.

Next to Chiyuri, Yumemi took her seat by the window, looking out to see Hirano bidding Meimu and Ran goodbye.

She glanced down at the karakasa, who was holding her umbrella tightly and looking up at her, tears welling up in her eyes.

?Onee-sama,? Kogasa begged as she lifted her hand up, ?Don't go.?

?Sorry, Kogasa,? Yumemi smiled. ?But we have to go alone.?

?... you know what,? Yuka said, reaching over Yumemi's lap and taking hold of Kogasa's hand.

?Ah?!? Kogasa yelped as Yuka forcibly pulled her in through the window.

?I'm not going to do everything Sukima tells me to do,? Yuka said, sticking her tongue out at Meimu. ?I'm not her shikigami, and she better damn well respect that.?

Meimu smirked as Hirano took her seat inside the carriage.

?Well, read that letter. And remember, time is of the essence. You need to get there in three days; any longer is pushing it.?

Yumemi glanced at the letter sitting in Yuka's lap.

?Good luck. And, please, Yuka,? Meimu said, ?Don't make a huge mess and destroy everything.?

Yuka winked. ?Destroy things? Who, me?? She chuckled.

Meimu grinned and snapped her fingers. Immediately, the kitsune took off, carrying its passengers into the south of Makai.

The youkai shaman followed them with her eyes over the horizon until they dropped entirely out of sight. She sighed deeply, her stringy purple hair shimmering yellow in the dark.

?Yu~ka~rin~♪?

Meimu didn't turn around as the ghost princess' arms snaked around her and embraced her.

?My, my, I didn't think you'd go all-out like that~? Yuyuko said in sing-song.

The youkai smiled as in a shimmer of purple sparks, she shed the disguise she had been wearing all day.

?Hirano figured it out. Yuka probably did, too... I thought you would see right through my illusion as well.?

Yuyuko grinned as she played with her best friend's long blonde hair. ?You looked so cute as Meimu, though!?

?Meimu didn't think so.? Yukari Yakumo shrugged. ?I only did it so that they wouldn't get confused.?

?Oh? Why would they get confused??

?Because,? Yukari said, pulling a fan out of her long dress. ?They're so used to me being enigmatic, mysterious. They wouldn't believe me if I showed up zealously talking about revolution, would they??

Yuyuko nodded. ?Fair point.?

?Besides,? Yukari said, winking and entwining her arm with Yuyuko's. ?Why would I want them to think otherwise??

?You sly girl~?

?Of course,? the gap youkai chuckled. ?Why would I want to present myself otherwise, when toying with them and still getting what I want is just so much more entertaining??

Then they went back inside, followed by Ran, as the carriage drove off into the distance.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 11, 2009, 09:58:01 PM
?Oh man, I think we're lost...?

?Don't worry, the station is right around the corner. See, right here--?

?... how did you know that??

?Magic!?

?Oh, Renko, I know you're just a bit younger than I am, but I'm a trained scientist, and I can tell you that there's no such thing as magic. You've done an excellent job of learning the location of the stars, but--?

?No, Yumemi, I've been able to do it as long as I can remember. I never stared at the sky when I was young, but whenever I look up I know where I am and what time it is, and I don't know how.?

?Hey, Yumemi, wake up...?

?... you... you're sure??

?Yes...?

?Onee-sama~?

?Yumemi, wake up!?

?Eh??

Yumemi blinked sleep away and opened her eyes to see a pair of red and blue eyes staring right into her own.

?URAMESHIYA!?

?AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!!? Yumemi screeched, more startled at the closeness of those eyes than anything else. She backed up as far as she could, falling over her own covers as she did so.

Yuka and Chiyuri, on the other hand, were laughing aloud. ?You're one twitchy human!? Yuka laughed, in a surprisingly good mood. Chiyuri was laughing so hard tears were streaming down her face.

Kogasa, for her part, looked like she was going to explode with joy. ?Onee-sama, I love you so much!? she cried, leaping onto the shell-shocked Yumemi and hugging her around the waist.

Yumemi put her hand on her fast-beating heart, trying to calm her nerves. Her hand gripped the window of the carriage tightly; she looked out to see broad daylight and rolling green fields. They were heading to south Makai from the east; she recalled that the Goetia Plains covered most of the land here.

?You're all horrible people!? Yumemi exclaimed, causing even Yuka to laugh even harder.

?Aww...? Kogasa whined.

Yumemi sighed. ?I can't stay mad at you, though,? she admitted, ruffling Kogasa's hair. The karakasa smiled and nuzzled Yumemi's stomach.

?So,? Yumemi said, raising an eyebrow. ?Are you done laughing at me, Chiyuri?? She felt a twinge of annoyance, and not just at being scared awake; she had been dreaming of the time she had met the girl who had first inspired her interest in magic, a much younger student, Renko... Usa... something about rabbits... Usamimi? Whatever.

She hadn't thought of that in a long while. The memory made her smile a bit.

Chiyuri coughed and calmed down. ?Ahahahahaha, boss, you're so easily scared... ahahaha.?

?Hmph.? Yumemi cleared her throat. ?Where are we now? We're not on the Makai-Jigoku Highway, are we??

The Makai-Jigoku Highway was to Makai what the Trans-Siberian Railroad was to Russia, what the Silk Road was to Han Dynasty China. It was called a highway, but it was a single continuous paved road that stretched over the entirety of Makai, all the way from its largest province of Jigoku in the west, winding through the great cities of Makai and ending in Hokkai to the south, where a road to the west connected it to its source. It was a single, massive loop that connected all the great cities of Shinki's empire together, allowing for easy transport and trade.

It was Makai's lifeblood, and Shinki knew it. At intervals, the Makai-Jigoku Highway was guarded by fairly formidable opponents, all of whom had been defeated by Shinki once upon a time. Not once in history had Makai ever been successfully invaded, and in large part, that was due to the guardians of the Highway.

While Yumemi didn't doubt for a second that Yuka could tear them all apart with her bare hands, she also didn't want to draw attention to them. So she was relived when Yuka shook her head.

?We're still a few days off, actually,? Yuka clarified, drumming her fingers impatiently on the windowsill. ?Geez, I could run faster than that worthless overgrown rat we have pulling this thing.?

It was then that Yumemi realized that Hirano wasn't there. ?Hey, Chiyuri, where did the miko go??

Fast as lightning, Hirano's head dropped down to see Yumemi in the window, hanging upside-down. ?Hello.?

?KYAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA!!!? Yumemi shrieked again and backed away as fast as she could, crawling backwards into Yuka's arms. Chiyuri was laughing again, and Yuka was also grinning. Kogasa, sitting next to Chiyuri, was staring at Hirano with a look of pure admiration.

Hirano chuckled and smiled, her long black hair dangling in the window. ?Terribly sorry for startling you.?

?No... it's fine,? the professor breathed in and out as she scrambled out of Yuka's reach again. ?You just startled me is all...?

?Man,? Kogasa muttered. ?Dropping down onto someone upside-down... that sounds like a whole lot of fun!?

?No, it wouldn't!? Yumemi hissed. ?It sounds scary!?

?Exactly!? The karakasa gave her a wide grin.

?In any case,? Hirano laughed as she watched them. ?I'm just sitting up here on top of the carriage. I'll shoot down anything that comes near us if it's threatening, so please don't worry about it at all.?

?How... comforting,? Yumemi muttered as Hirano nodded and pulled herself up onto the carriage roof again.

Yuka nodded. ?Not that Hirano wouldn't be able to see them coming literally miles away, with how slowly we?re moving,? she said, her voice regaining some of its usual annoyance. ?We may as well WALK there with how long this trip is taking.?

An alarm went off in Yumemi's head. ?Wait, trip?? She remembered the envelope Meimu had handed her last night. ?Did you read the letter Meimu gave you last night, Kazami-san??

Yuka nodded, reaching into her vest and pulling it out. ?I waited 'till you woke up, actually. I guess I can read it aloud, if only to stave off the boredom.? She sighed and opened the envelope, straightened the letter, and began to read.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 11, 2009, 09:59:07 PM
?Yumemi, Yuka, Chiyuri, Hirano:

Kogasa pouted.

?You should recall what we discussed at last night?s meeting. The shrine maiden of Hakurei, Hakurei Sayuri, is imprisoned in Hokkai Prison in the south of Makai. We need to have the Hakurei Miko here in Gensokyo, because if she is absent for a prolonged period of time, the Hakurei Border separating Gensokyo from the outside will collapse.

?Sayuri has been imprisoned for a week now, and previous attempts to rescue her (Meimu can testify to it) have failed. Already there have been weakenings in the border; the Okazaki girl got here through one such crack in the boundary.?

Yumemi winced. Yuka continued reading.

?To be fair, it has also been weakening with the loss of Sayuri's general health. And now, the barrier is waning in power as Sayuri nears the end of her life. Hirano and Remilia are in agreement that Sayuri's lifespan will come to its fated end at some time in the next five days.

?The biggest problem we have is getting a living Hakurei maiden out of Hokkai Prison. It is the result of Shinki taking advantage of a mystical seal placed on Mount Hokkai centuries ago. Yes, it is a mountain, but the Hokkai Prison is a hermetically sealed vault within the mountain where literally no wind has blown into for the past few centuries. It is very well concealed, well-protected, and well-guarded.

?Your mission is to retrieve Sayuri?s daughter Reimu, and Sayuri herself if possible, from Hokkai Prison. They do not necessarily have to be returned to Gensokyo; they just have to get out of Hokkai Prison. The mystical seal placed on it makes it so that no energy from within the prison can get out. All the Hakurei barrier needs to stay up is a living Hakurei maiden, but if Sayuri is within Hokkai Prison for much longer, even if she is alive, the boundary will collapse and Gensokyo will be opened to the outside world, either resulting in the merging of Gensokyo to Makai, in the best-case scenario, or, in the worst-case scenario, complete... destruction.?

Even Yuka paused at those words. Kogasa tightened her grip on Yumemi?s hand. Yumemi thought she heard a sharp intake of breath from on top of the carriage.

?This cannot be allowed to happen. You must rescue Reimu Hakurei and get her out of Makai. Hirano will guide you to safety after that; she knows what to do.

?Right now, as you read this letter, Sayuri has at most six days of life left, and that?s pushing it. If Sayuri is dead and Reimu cannot be rescued from Hokkai Prison within the month, do not worry about returning to Gensokyo, because in all likelihood it will no longer... exist.?

Yuka paused again. Yumemi was surprised at how much this letter seemed to be affecting her. The green-haired youkai brushed her hair to the side and continued reading.

?There is one more crucial deadline coming up. Right now, Shinki is underground, leading a campaign against the independent kingdom of Chireiden, which she has lost. The Shinigami of the Sanzu River, Eiki Shiki, is forcing her to sign terms of surrender as of this moment. However, this means that Shinki will soon depart for the surface with her hordes. The tunnels to the surface emerge to the lands around Tsukuyomi Castle, where you were last night. It will take her two days to emerge, maybe less depending on the terms of agreement.

?I have it on good authority that Shinki will be returning with a captive, who will be imprisoned in Hokkai Prison. In other words, within three days the mountain will be swarming with the massive armies of Makai, and it will not only be even harder to get in, it will be almost impossible to get out, as security will be exceptionally strong over the next month. Shinki herself might be around; if you encounter her, do not fight her, just RUN. Yes, this applies to even you, Yuka.?

Yuka snickered. Yumemi suddenly decided that she would do everything she could to keep Yuka from meeting Shinki, as she did not want to see the outcome of that fight.

?If you give Shinki that chance, she will take it. You must get in and out of Hokkai Prison with Reimu within the next three days; if you delay any longer, the Hakurei Barrier will end up collapsing entirely. Time is of the essence. You absolutely must rescue Hakurei Reimu from Hokkai Prison within three days, or risk the complete destruction of Gensokyo.?

Yuka put the letter down on her lap and they rode in silence-- for a few seconds, until she yelled at the kitsune to run faster.

The sweat that had broken out on Yumemi's forehead was hot and annoying. She pulled at her collar to make herself more comfortable, then she turned her face to the window to feel the cool wind on her face. She noticed it felt colder than it had earlier, and looked up to see the sun retreating behind dark, stormy clouds.

?Three days,? she muttered as the sky began to drizzle. She was grateful the Makai-Jigoku Highway was a paved road and not a glorified dirt path, so rain was manageable, but...

... she found herself hoping to whatever deity would listen that it wouldn't snow.



And with that, I'm takin' a break for the next week. I have college classes to worry about and research to do. Hope this tides you folks over 'till then!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on November 11, 2009, 10:27:57 PM
Haha interesting as usual.

I feel motivated to continue my fic, yet demotivated by how awesome the fic is compared to mine ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Zengar Zombolt on November 11, 2009, 10:30:27 PM
Oh, wow.
It keeps getting better and better.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 11, 2009, 10:38:07 PM
I feel motivated to continue my fic, yet demotivated by how awesome the fic is compared to mine ;_;

If my fic somehow made other people not want to write, I would end White Rose here and now. I'm serious.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Sana on November 11, 2009, 10:43:21 PM
RENKORENKORENKORE-
Sorry, what were you saying? :P
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on November 11, 2009, 11:02:34 PM
If my fic somehow made other people not want to write, I would end White Rose here and now. I'm serious.

Nononononono.

I'm motivated again. Don't worry!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on November 12, 2009, 01:24:39 AM
Heh, yeah ... as interesting as ever.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on November 12, 2009, 01:33:13 AM
Buh~

The suspense is gonna kill me. XD
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 30, 2009, 01:26:14 AM
NOW WITH SHINY NEW WEDNESDAY UPDATES!

Man, I love my work ethic.

Anyway, we now return you to your irregularly updated chireiden.doc via a dying laptop battery. If it randomly cuts off, you know this computer died.



?Venire. Come on, Koishi, venire!?

Satori was smiling and reaching out to her sister, who was looking up at her, uncertainty showing in her eyes. The older sister tilted her head. ?What's wrong??

?Mi fanno male i piedi,? Koishi sighed. ?Sono stanca morta.?

?E piangere?? Satori laughed. ?We're here. Venire, Koishi.?

?Meno male, she's right.? A deep, rumbling laugh. Tetsuji Komeiji. Daddy. He peered into the tunnel Koishi was looking up at them from. ?Venire, Koishi-chan,? he said, extending his own hand. ?Viene su.?

Koishi hesitated.

?Sorella, venire, non pericoloso!? Satori invited her. ?Venire, per favore!?

The younger satori didn't look too happy about it, but she put her hand up. Tetsuji pulled her up and out of the tunnel, then dusted her off as she looked around.

?Vedere?? Tetsuji asked. ?We're here!?

Koishi was looking out over the city of Chireiden from far above, on one of the many ledges in the rock west of the city. This was the domain of the hell ravens, one of the various sentient youkai species native to the Underground. They were here today with many of the other noble Satori families to adopt a yatagarasu into their household as a servant. Though it sounded like it was outright exploitation, in reality, both sides benefited from the partnership; the Satori family got a servant, and the yatagarasu families were able to use their insider to influence the ruling Satori class.

It occurred to Koishi that Satori politics were strange, strange things; living with multiple sentient species was difficult, and though they were satori who could see into the hearts of all those around them, negotiating was a crucial skill whenever it came to decrees that would affect the entire underground. She was glad it was their older cousin Miyani who had become Queen, not her or her sister, or her parents. She would not want to put up with the falseness of the courtiers; it disgusted her, to be honest. Being a small child at court that no one really cared about had its advantages; she was able to see lots of things going on behind the scenes.

Not that Miyani couldn't hear them, either; that was how the satori had managed to take the throne all that time ago. Being able to read the minds and motives of those around her had its advantages when it came to politics.

Though... one didn't need a satori eye to read the minds of the yatagarasu. Known for having the sublety of a rusty spoon, they were very straightforward youkai. So much so that they would not hesitate even for a moment to shamelessly promote themselves or their children to the satori nobles just for the sake of being able to influence them. The second the Komeiji family had made their way up onto the ledge, they had been mobbed by ambitious yatagarasu who wanted them to take their children home.

In one important physical characteristic, the yatagarasu were an oddity amongst the sentient youkai races, though not unique. The kasha of the underground shared this characteristic: they could switch forms. At any given moment, a yatagarasu would be a simple black crow, but then they'd put on a more humanoid form, where they looked just like winged humans with huge black wings. It took some time and skill to pull this off well, though. Therefore the kids who had been groomed to work in the Palace of the Earth Spirits were now strutting around in their humanoid forms, showing off their power, how they would be good servants for their satori masters.

Sometimes, Koishi mused as she walked through the crowd without too many yatagarasu mobbing her, it was a good thing to be so young. And to add to it, she was the younger daughter. If someone wanted to give their egg to her family for future indentured servitude, they would bother Satori about it, not her.

She snuck away from her family and made her way out around the rest of the ledge. Well, it was technically called a ledge, but that word had the implication of being small. It was less a ledge than a plateau above a huge rock bordering the Hell of Blazing Fires. Looking out over the other rocks, she could see where the yatagarasu had lain their eggs in their nests. But she had no way to get over there, except maybe by crossing perilous rope bridges that didn't look all that reliable. She contented herself with wandering around a bit.

Once she was away from the flock of chattering ambitious hell ravens, she frowned upon seeing the rest of the yatagarasu families, uninterested in indenturing their children to satori families. It annoyed her because she saw these families as being less conceited as their brethren, but because they weren't as ambitious as the others, they would get passed over.

Koishi tried to keep in mind that a life in the Palace of the Earth Spirits really was a good thing for the yatagarasu children; it guaranteed a decent job with good pay and influence, as well as relative security. Out here, yatagarasu had to fend for themselves, feeding on the bodies of dead people whom the overeager kasha had somehow managed to overlook. The Kasha and Yatagarasu youkai races did not like each other, not one bit. They competed for the same resource: dead bodies. And in the underground, there were so few of them that the struggle for self-maintenance was fierce.

But Koishi knew that the struggle was also in favor of the kasha. They had the ability to control the evil spirits of the underground and use them like an onmyōji would use a shikigami; with a mere thought, they could make minor spirits obey their every wish. The yatagarasu had no such advantage; their strength lay solely in numbers.

As a result, the social system of the yatagarasu youkai emphasized group strength, especially within the family. Families of yatagarasu were known to include dozens, even hundreds of members over several generations. The strength of a family was absolutely necessary for a single member of that family to succeed. It was said that for the yatagarasu youkai, to be dead would be preferable to being orphaned.

Sweat dripped down onto her shirt collar. She fanned herself. She was unused to being this close to the Hell of Blazing Fires. The Palace overlooked the lava pits, but an intricate cooling system kept the indoors at a reasonable temperature. Koishi peered over the edge and saw the roiling lava waves crashing into the cliffs, and wondered how hot they were.

She looked back over at her own family. Her father was being swarmed by one yatagarasu clan leader, her father's cousin by another, and the rest of the satori nobles were also being pelted with offers of service left and right. Even Satori was getting her fair share of heckling.

And yet, here I am, too. Even if no one seems to notice that I exist, chi sono qui...
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 30, 2009, 01:26:57 AM
Koishi closed her eyes and sighed.

?It's like I'm invisible...?

She sighed again, then realized that she hadn't spoken aloud. Confused, she looked around.

?Hello? Down here.?

Koishi looked down. There, near her feet, stood a short girl, a toddler at best, with floor-length (considering her height, it wasn't that long) messy black hair tied up in a clumsy green bow. Her clothing was ragged and dirty, and she didn't look like she had had a good meal in a while now, but her eyes were....

The satori girl's third eye whirled around as she heard the girl's thoughts.

?No, I'm not scared off by your appearance,? Koishi replied to a thought in the girl's mind, responding in the language the yatagarasu would be able to understand. Though she seemed a bit brash, even dumb in her thoughts... her eyes still shone with a fierce defiance that almost shocked the satori. There was no falsity in her; she wasn't faking anything like the other yatagarasu children were. Such strong, unwavering eyes... was this girl really as young as she looked?

?Va bene,? the girl said, not seeming to realize that Koishi was reading her mind and answering her questions without her saying it aloud.

Koishi gave a start when the yatagarasu answered in her own language.

?Come ti chiami?? Koishi asked cautiously.

?My name is Okuu.?

Koishi raised an eyebrow, realizing that she had understood what she said. ?That's your name? That sounds like a nickname to me. And how did you learn our language??

The little girl, no bigger than three feet tall, tilted her head. ?My parents taught me. But I don't speak it very well. And Mom used to call me Utsuho. But she doesn't do that anymore.?

?Utsuho sounds a bit better.? She frowned; the crow girl was obviously very young, but she could maintain a humanoid youkai form? Granted, she wasn't very good at it-- she still had visible wings-- but that was extremely impressive for someone so young. Not to mention that she apparently understood some of the language of the satori...

?Quanti anni hai, Utsuho?? Koishi asked, testing her.

Okuu held out her fingers and counted out her age. ?One, two, three, four... four years old.?

?Four years old?? The satori girl was taken aback. ?So young??

Okuu nodded, and Koishi had to think. From what little she knew of youkai, they matured very quickly... Yatagarasu, in particular, had their first major growth spurt at age seven. Then they matured-- sexually, physically, mentally-- to the equivalent of older teenagers to young adults, and would stay that way until they became quite old. Satori had an extremely slow maturation process; Okuu was visibly younger than her right now, but in three years' time, the nine-year-old Koishi would be the tiny one next to her.

Still, there was no way this girl should be able to maintain her form like this so young.

?Interessante...? she muttered. Then she realized. Okuu wasn't with her family group. She was confused. Okuu was wearing rags for clothing, and had a generally unhealthy, if defiant, appearance. Where was her family, and why were they neglecting her like this? Were they punishing her?

?Hai fratelli e sorelle?? Koishi asked.

Okuu shook her head. ?I don't have any brothers or sisters. I'm the only one.?

?An only child?? The satori girl matched this up with what she knew of yatagarasu, with their mass families and multiple children. This was odd. Was something wrong?

?... Hai padre e madre?? she asked on a gut feeling.

Again, Okuu shook her head. ?I told you I'm the only one.?

Koishi flinched, her worst suspicions confirmed. But even without parents, a yatagarasu could still have a huge extended family.

?Hai zio e zia??

The yatagarasu girl shook her head yet again. No aunt or uncles...?

?Hai nipote? Cugino o cugina? Hai nonno e nonna?!?

She shook her head to all of them. No nephews, no cousins, not even a grandfather or grandmother...?!

?Tue famiglia... you don't have any family AT ALL?!? Koishi asked in horror. The yatagarasu girl looked down, her rags hanging on her small frame. Her hair was matted and dirty, and her wings were dragging on the ground, streaked through with ash from the Hell of Blazing Fires...

?No one at all? Not even a distant relative??

Again, no. Koishi bit her lip and looked around at the yatagarasu clans. Then she had an idea.

?What's your last name?? She asked, wondering how she hadn't thought to ask before.

?R... Rei... something.? Okuu hesitated. ?I... don't know.?

Koishi's brow furrowed with worry. ?I wonder,? she said, looking around at the other families, all traveling in groups. ?Would any of them know what happened to you??

?Reiuzi!? Okuu cried out. ?Reiuzi!?

?What a relief, you remembered,? Koishi sighed. ?That should make things just a little bit easier.? She extended her hand to the little hellcrow. ?Come with me.?

?Okay.?

The shorter girl took her hand and Koishi led her on, traveling from group to group. Koishi would point to Okuu and introduce her as Utsuho Reiuzi, and ask what happened to the Reiuzi family. The yatagarasu parents were nice, but she could hear their thoughts; they didn't know and didn't really care about what had happened to Utsuho's family. Neither did the children.

But it wasn't long before she got her answer.

?Oh, it was a tragedy,? a yatagarasu mother told her, carrying one of her younger daughters on her lap and bouncing her up and down. She seemed entirely too happy to tell about the tragedy. ?The Reiuzi family was one of the few remaining clans from Old Hell, back in the time that the Yamas used to control Chireiden. But they were dying out. A few weeks ago, the Reiuzi were traveling up to one of the other underground realms when a freak wave of lava from the Hell of Blazing Fires swept up onto the shore behind their backs. No one survived.?

?This one did,? Koishi said, raising Utsuho's arm.

?They must have left her behind for the trip,? the mother replied. ?Not that she got lucky.?

Koishi twitched.

?Now she's all alone. She doesn't have a family to take care of her.?

?You mean to say that this little girl has been foraging for herself for the past few weeks, unhealthy and in rags, while the rest of you protect only your families?!? Koishi snapped, remembering what her older cousin the Princess Miyani had told her earlier. ?What good is it to protect your family if you don't try and help complete strangers?!?

The youkai woman huffed. ?Well, who's going to take care of her now? Without a family, she's doomed. She won't live for much longer.?

Koishi bit her lip, then yelled, ?In that case, the--

?--then OUR family will take care of her.?

Koishi jumped as a pair of hands settled on her shoulders from behind. A cursory glance to the person's thoughts revealed--

Satori smiled at Koishi and said through her thoughts: ?That mind of yours is pretty strong, you know. I heard it all the way over there.?

Koishi flushed red as her older sister ruffled her pink hair.

Satori looked down at the yatagarasu girl, then back up at Koishi. Her Third Eye spun in its socket as she relayed her thoughts to Koishi. ?Is this the girl you were asking about??

Her younger sister nodded, responding in like. ?She doesn't have a family, none at all. She's going to die If we don't help her.?

?Well, then maybe we should help her.? Satori looked up; Koishi read her thoughts, and through Satori's eyes, she met her father's glance, ten meters away. A few moments passed as Tetsuji read their minds, and he paused for a moment before sending his reply--

?Non c'? un problema.?

Satori smiled and bowed her head in her father's direction. Koishi did the same, thinking ?grazie, grazie!? at her father.

Okuu still held on to Koishi's hand. Satori smiled down at her, and Okuu smiled back. Koishi noticed the exchange, and couldn't help but feel the first pangs of jealousy.

Satori's Third Eye turned in its socket.

?If you like, you can take care of her yourself, Koishi,? she thought directly at Koishi.

Koishi heard the words echo through her mind, and looked up, surprised. She conveyed the feeling through her thoughts: ?Thanks, Satorin. I just...?

The younger sister looked down at Okuu, who looked up at her.

?Hey, Okuu, did you hear that? We're going to take you home to live with us,? she told her, squeezing her calloused hand.

In a few seconds, her face broke out in a wide grin, and Koishi smiled back.

?... I just wanted to bring her into a family.?

Satori smiled, and the two led Okuu away by the hands, through the crowd of annoyed families who didn't get their children selected, all the way to the top of the ladder they had climbed to get up to the yatagarasu dwellings, and took her down to live with them as their family.

Eight years later, Satori had told her sister that she should just go and die, and that was exactly what Koishi intended to do.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 30, 2009, 01:27:23 AM
It was hard, running in the dark. The light of the burning city was fading, finally extinguishing itself, and the Hell of Blazing Fires hadn't lit back up enough that she could see.

Still, she kept going.

There was nothing in this field of rocks to indicate that she was following any real path in the dark. She stumbled and fell, tearing off a shred of the dirty, charred yukata she had been wearing this entire time. She hadn't even noticed its state, or its existence, since the fires had begun.

Without a pause, she got back up and kept running, charging headlong through the crowd of refugees that were returning to Chireiden, frightened and nervous, scared and devastated. As she shoved her way through, she heard all around her the sounds of yatagarasu, kasha, other youkai accompanying her for a few moments before she outpaced them and the sounds were replaced by another group.

She could hear the sounds, not their thoughts. She could feel the worry in their minds, but not the thoughts themselves. They were muffled, as through she were trying to hear someone talk while her head was submerged in water.

In retrospect, she would realize that this had been the first indication that something inside her had shifted forever. Right now, she didn't care. She lunged through the crowd, heedless of who she was crashing into-- and a lot of people crashed into her. It was like they couldn't even see her. Just like old times. But to be fair, the faint lighting didn't help their cause.

While her mind insisted she wouldn't make it, her feet continued going forwards. The soles of her sandals, suitable only for the cooled halls of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, had long since torn apart at the seams; before long, she would be running barefoot over the rocks.

Finally pushing her way through the last of the crowd, she continued running. She didn't know where she was going, and she really didn't care, but there was a part of her that pointed out that the lighting was getting better, which could only mean she was getting closer to the Hell of Blazing Fires. It was steadily filling up, fed by the lava waterfall she had only just managed to escape not a half hour ago.

The idea of ?half an hour ago? actually gave her pause. She wondered how much time had passed since Yumeko's troops had blasted their way into Chireiden, sweeping through and setting fire to the city, as well as exterminating 99.98% of the satori population while they were at it. How much time had passed since her father had burned to death. How much time had passed since she had been in freefall, ready to die for the worthless sister who had only been concerned for herself, how long it had been since she had heard that same sister tell her to go off and die.

It couldn't have been more than two hours, at most.

Koishi kept running, ignoring the sensation of her Third Eye being on fire.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 30, 2009, 01:28:05 AM
On the shores of the Hell of Blazing Fires, Eiki Shiki stood with her two most trusted adjutants. They were gathering materials for the upcoming peace negotiations, with Komachi ordering her own lieutenants to and fro, somehow managing to conjure up a table and two chairs, while Sumire delved into her personal supplies and provided a scroll and ink bottles. She stood there, pretending to be deep in thought, but she was really just watching them instead.

She marveled at how much trust they placed in her, their general. She returned it as best she could, but they gave it to her in such confidence that she had been repeatedly bowled over by their sheer faith in her. It was worth noting that every person, every fairy in the Elysion Armies of Higan was no conscript; they were all volunteers, and thanks to Higan's relative freedom from the corruption of Heaven proper, they hadn't been coerced into joining. They had been told beforehand about everything that being a professional soldier would involve, and they had all given their informed consent, of their own free will.

In the end, it was only the knowledge that her men were fiercely loyal to her that had given Eiki the strength to save Chireiden.

When Yuyuko had sent her personal escort of elite ghost soldiers to Higan, Eiki hadn't believed the letter their commander Sakura had presented to her. She had no reason to disbelieve Yuyuko, to be sure, but she hadn't really thought until then that Shinki would be capable of having such arrogance that she would invade the former hell of the Yama.

And despite what Sakura had reported back to Yuyuko, Eiki hadn't started out on her mission immediately. She had delayed for two days, mulling over everything she would be doing. There was always Heaven to contend with, staffed as it was with the young spoiled Celestials, the corrupt sons and daughters of those noble warriors who had shed their blood and lost their lives in their efforts to serve. She absolutely had to keep Shinki's activities in Chireiden a secret from them; these stupid children who had never felt the pain of loss, who had never seen the horrors of war with their own eyes, who had never witnessed the gurgled last breaths of a friend with their throat slashed open-- for these spoiled brats, war was a glamorous, noble endeavor, and if Eiki didn't keep it quiet, before long Chireiden would become infested with these morons, looking for a glorious victory in war, who would just make the situation worse.

Many people assumed that the Yama were a race all to themselves, and so too were the shinigami. It was something outsiders had no business knowing, so the Yama did not actively discourage this idea. In fact, shinigami and Yama were once human themselves-- or fairy, youkai, a few magicians, some satori; race didn't actually matter, but humans were most common-- selected posthumously by the courts of Higan for their purity of self and passion for justice.

Instinctively, Eiki reached up, brushed her hair out of the way, and ran a finger over the line on her neck where that sword had cut it open, all those years ago.

... no, she wouldn't let anyone else step in. This was something she had to do herself.

Asking Hinanai Yamaxanadu was out of the question. The corruption of Heaven's bureaucracy had in the end managed to infect the judicial system of Higan; Hinanai had only been appointed because of her connection with Nai-no-Kami. Eiki might have been able to forgive this, had Hinanai actually been competent, but she was shamelessly corrupt, and stupid at that. While Hinanai lounged in the judge's chair of Gensokyo, it was Eiki who had had to take over even the most basic of management affairs, from her actual job of ferrying souls over the Sanzu to the menial labor of sweeping the halls of Higan's courts after work. She exercised her own judgment authority to send souls to their respective areas of Heaven or Hell; it was meant to be used only in emergencies, when a shinigami needed to step in for their Yama for whatever reason, but Higan's judgment system was so overcrowded that she considered a backlog of 20,000 souls enough of an emergency to use it.

If she couldn't trust Hinanai Yamaxanadu to do even the basics of her own job, how could she trust her to lead an army into the depths of former Hell?

That had been what preoccupied her the first twenty-four hours. The second twenty-four hours had not been spent worrying not about the legal ramifications of what she was doing-- she realized full well that she was losing any chance she had of ascending to the rank of Yama by flagrantly disobeying her like this-- but she had to decide if it was justified. Invading a foreign country like Chireiden, even if it was for humanitarian reasons, even if it was to protect innocent people from an awful occupation, even if it was to prevent genocide, it would be labeled an invasion, and justifiably so.

There was also the arrogance to consider. Higan was hardly a paragon of morality, much to Eiki's shame. The system of Higan was filled with people who had all grown up hearing of the power the Yama had over the souls of the dead, and while some like Eiki had taken the tales to heart as inspiration to virtue, others had seen them as an invitation to unchecked ambition. How could she lead the Elysion Armies down to Chireiden and act as a saint, when Higan itself was struggling with immorality? It would be hypocrisy of the highest order. Besides, Higan was really just a judiciary with an army to enforce its rulings, and there were thousands of souls waiting to be judged one way or the other; was Eiki really going to interrupt her assigned task to go on a crazy humanitarian mission to save complete strangers?

Therein lay yet another catch. This wasn't even a humanitarian mission. Higan concerned itself with human souls. Even the formidable authority of the Yamas over humans did not extend to youkai. And from the old census documents of former Hell, she had learned that there were no humans in Chireiden. In other words, not only would she be usurping a Yama's place and stealing the army away down to an abandoned Hell where many of them would probably die in the name of complete strangers, she would be usurping a Yama's place and stealing the army away down to an abandoned Hell where many of them would probably die in the name of complete strangers who weren't even part of a Yama's jurisdiction in the first place!

And yet...

She counted those two days as 48 hours because she hadn't gotten any sleep at all. During those 48 hours of endless thinking, she had paced the halls of Higan's court, walked up and down the banks of the Sanzu, trying to figure out the answer. She counted up the reasons she should not go; it was illegal, it was dangerous, it was reckless, it was arrogant, it was an invasion, it was putting her own men at risk, it was in the name of total strangers, it was to save people she had no business saving or getting involved with.

And it was also the right thing to do.

In fact, it was the only right thing she could so, she realized at the 45th hour when she had stumbled over her own feet and fallen into the Sanzu. That never happened. A shinigami could work on their respective river of the dead for millennia and never once touch the water. It was part of the job description that their ships would never tip or be shaky; when Heaven assigned one a task, one was given the right tools and skills for the job.

But somehow, Eiki had fallen. As soon as she poked her head above water, sputtering, she reached out for the docks where she had fallen in, and swam her way onto the shore. Shivering cold, wet, with her clothes sticking to her and her favorite ribbon pulled away in the current somewhere, she finally figured it out.

She had to go down there, put her men at risk, and save these people, because it was the right thing to do. She had seen the legalistic approach to justice in practice too often, even in the Yama themselves. The suffering of humanity, once a thing which caused any beginner Yama great distress, was in time abstracted away to a set of safe, boring statistical figures in the back of their mind. Oh, the Yama still judged human souls fairly, just doing their job, but it was all by the numbers. It wasn?t a struggle born of a passion for justice. It was a struggle based on the mere principle of the thing.

All they were doing in their jobs was passing sentence after sentence after sentence, all for an abstract principle of justice. She had seen these people who for the most part didn?t even care about the priceless human souls involved anymore, but they kept working at their jobs, because they were comfortable with the power and privilege of their positions.

As she decided, it was a sad and pathetic thing to continue the outward motions of the pursuit of justice and righteousness just out of force of habit.

She determined that it wouldn't happen to her. She would never let it happen to her. She would do what was just, with people who technically shouldn't have mattered to her, by committing actions that were legally wrong, in order to do that which was right.

And in those moments, a fire for justice, once flickering, burned with new strength inside her heart.

Of all the people who had found her, it had been her two most trusted commanders and the captain of the Hakugyokurou special forces, out there on the banks of the Sanzu hoping to try and convince Eiki to intervene. They found her shivering wet in the surf, her eyes closed as she sat knees bent and head bowed in a prayer. She opened her eyes as they approached, and before they could say anything, she stood and swept past them, saying:

?Sakura, wake your men. Sumire, rouse the troops. Komachi, to your room, get dressed for a full day of marching.?

?Eh?? the three women asked.

?You heard me.? Eiki smiled. ?We are going to save those innocent people just because it's the right thing to do so.?

They paused for a half-second, then saluted and went to perform their assigned tasks, and once more Eiki had been bodyslammed with the knowledge of how much faith her soldiers placed in her.

And she was determined not to let them down.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 30, 2009, 01:28:52 AM
During the next two hours of that 48-hour nightmare, arrangements were made. The Elysion Armies were raised and armed under Sumire's excellent leadership; Sakura and her elite Hakugyokurou ghosts sent the news back to Yuyuko, and re-opened the Higan entrance to the old tunnels of Chireiden.

In the meanwhile, Eiki and Komachi prepared for war. Komachi was her direct subordinate; she was a terrible slacker and wasn't always the best general she could be, but she knew how to listen. Several times in the past, without asking, she had even helped the exhausted Eiki ferry ghosts back and forth across the Sanzu. She had been going at a snail's pace and chatting with the spirits the entire time, but hey, it was relieving to hear Komachi's voice. Komachi was, like her, a former human spirit; she had been a rough-spoken girl in her lifetime, and while her complete irreverence and tongue-in-cheek humour got on Eiki's nerves every now and again, she liked the honesty in them. Komachi was not polite, not formal, and she didn't give a damn about the sensibilities required of Higan's workers; she told ghosts, shinigami, and everyone else she met the plain, unsugarcoated truth.

And that was how Eiki liked it.

Eiki also liked that Komachi was a great listener, yet didn't demand details. She let people speak to her whatever they wanted, and didn't put any pressure on them; Eiki saw this firsthand when Komachi sat there yawning as she dried herself off with a towel in a bathroom. Later, as they got suited up in Higan's personal armory, reserved only for shinigami and Yama, Komachi helped Eiki into her combat uniform. It was far less ornamental than the uniform of a Yama and much simpler than the ferryman's garb Eiki wore every day, but there was something assuring about Komachi helping her into it, making sure nothing was out of place.

While Komachi polished the general's headpiece for her boss, Eiki spoke at length about her thought process over the previous 48 hours. She recounted how she had struggled with the ramifications of what she was doing; she would be invading, she would be breaking all sorts of laws, and she would supposedly be doing it in the name of justice...

?What do you think, Onozuka-kun?? Eiki asked.

?Hmm.? Komachi thought for a while, closing her eyes. That was one thing Eiki did like about her; she was lazy, but it also meant that she never rushed to make a hasty decision.

After a few moments of brushing Eiki's hair in silence, Komachi spoke.

?If you think that it's the right thing to do, then you damn well do it or your conscience is goin' to get you for it.? Komachi laid down her brush and fit the polished helm of the high general of the Elysion Armies snugly onto Eiki's head. ?Better to break the law in the name of justice than to sit there knowing that you did something wrong when you could have done the right thing.?

?So... are you saying that the law may not be just?? Eiki asked, even though she knew the answer already.

She stood as Komachi adjusted the holds of Eiki's cape on her shoulders, pondering all the while what Komachi's reply would be.

?Well, of course it ain't,? Komachi replied, brushing aside any fears Eiki might have had about her intentions. ?The law is made by a bunch of dimwits hopin' to save their sorry asses and get lots of cash out of the deal. And they don't have the best interests of the people in mind, they just want to get a nice nest egg for themselves.?

?I want to be the one making the laws,? Eiki admitted as she adjusted her cape. ?Not because I want to have power for its own sake, but because I know that I would at least TRY to be just, not malicious or selfish.? She sighed. ?But doesn't that just indicate that I'm not suited for the job? Ambition is a strange thing. Am I just being self-blind, Onozuka-kun??

?I don't think you're bein' ambitious,? Komachi said, straightening out the cape. ?You better watch out and keep your motives pure, though, or else that could all go straight to hell.?

Eiki chuckled, looking at herself in the mirror. She hefted her scythe and smiled at Komachi, who was standing behind her.

?Well, I don't have to worry about that anymore, 'cause I'm not going to be employed here for much longer.? She turned and winked at Komachi. ?But somehow I don't mind.?

Komachi nodded, picking up her own spear. ?Let's go.?

They marched out and rode Eiki's ship down the banks of the Sanzu to the Elysion training fields, where the ten captains of Higan, minus Komachi, stood at attention with their legions formed in neat ranks behind them.

Upon seeing her, Captain Sumire threw Eiki a salute, and was followed shortly by Captain Tsubaki, Captain Yuri, and the rest of the captains. Even the captain of Hakugyokurou bowed. Eiki returned the salutes, but she was troubled.

?Onozuka-kun,? Eiki said. ?Sumire-kun.?

The two captains stood before her.

?Onozuka-kun, you understand how hard it was for me to come to this conclusion, to go to war,? Eiki said. ?Don't the soldiers deserve as much time to consider it as I did??

?They are your loyal soldiers. They trust you, Eiki-sama.?

?I know they trust me,? Eiki said, ?But I must know. I want to make sure they understand all the risks involve--?

?They're not drafted, Eiki-sama,? Sumire replied, a frown on her face. ?It's not like they're going into this unwillingly. They know full well the risks.?

?We should still ask them,? the shinigami hesitated.

?That's easy. All you have to do is stand on a platform and ask them if any of them will turn back or doesn't want to go.?

?No,? Eiki protested. ?That brings in peer pressure. I want each of them to make their individual choice, without fear of embarrassment. We have to ask them one by one...?

?Eiki Shiki-sama,? Sumire said, moving to stand right in front of Eiki. ?I may be overstepping my boundaries here a bit, but please listen.?

To Eiki's surprise, Sumire took hold of her commander's hands and stared up at her, violet eyes begging for her to understand.

?Eiki-sama, each one of those fairies has signed up willingly to serve you. Not Higan. You.?

She interrupted herself to chuckle slightly.

?You weren't here when I issued the command to get ready.? She let go of one of Eiki's hands and waved it out over the army. ?Seven thousand and five hundred fairies, all suited up and ready to march within the hour, at the request of their beloved general.

?You can't buy this sort of loyalty, Eiki-sama. For you, they will march to Hell and back. Or, as the case may be, to former Hell and back.? Sumire winked.

?Asking them individually if they trusted you would be... it would be as if you were insulting their loyalty,? Komachi said.

?I... I didn't...? Eiki began.

Sumire raised an eyebrow. ?More proof? All right then!? Bending her knees, she took off skyward, her fairy wings fluttering, and raised her naginata into the air.

?SOLDIERS OF HIGAN!? Sumire yelled to be heard to the far reaches of the training field. ?DO YOU KNOW FULL WELL THAT WHAT YOU DO NOW IS AGAINST THE LAWS OF HIGAN, FOR COMPLETE STRANGERS, AND WILL PUT YOUR LIVES AT RISK??

The Elysion Armies shouted back up at her. Eiki breathed in and out, trying to wrap her head around her soldiers' loyalty. They knew all this, and they hadn't deserted? Not a one of them?

?AND ARE YOU WILLING TO DO IT ANYWAY, FOR EIKI-SAMA'S SAKE??

The roars of approval they gave would stay with Eiki until she died.

?Well then,? Komachi said, grinning at her commander as she wiped at her face with the back of her sleeve. ?Does that serve as your answer??

Eiki finished wiping her tears and nodded, a joyous smile on her face.

?Captain Komachi, give the marching orders. Captain Sumire, point the way.? Eiki reached up and adjusted her helm so that it held firmly onto her head. Straightening her boots and cape, she turned to her subordinates and gave them a wide smile.

?The path is set, destiny assured. Now let's go save Chireiden.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 30, 2009, 01:29:38 AM
In the present, Eiki smiled, remembering the echoes of thousands of loyal fairies cheering for her.

Her smile faltered as she watched two fairies carrying a cloth-covered body past her on a stretcher.

She knew full well that fairies respawned in no time at all, especially Higan-types, which made up most of her army-- but that didn't stop her from feeling awful that she had, even indirectly, caused the deaths of loyal fairies who had trusted her.

?Eiki, that look on your face never looks good.?

?Eh?? Eiki's head lifted to meet Komachi's gaze. Her subordinate stared right back at her. ?Onozuka-kun, what do yo--?

?Don't give me that crap. Are you beating yourself up again??

?... am I that obvious??

Komachi smirked. ?Why would you bother? It's over and done. Not like you can take it back now, Eiki.?

The preparations had been made, all without Eiki's noticing. There, on the edge of the Hell of Blazing Fires, they had managed to put up a simple tent covering a table and two benches with flags of peace on poles outside. She noted that there was no breeze down here, so they simply hung there, looking useless.

Eiki glanced over at the Makai peacemaker team. Though they had gotten out before Eiki and the Chireiden natives had, they were just standing there, watching as Higan's fairies put up the tent.

?I... I still feel bad.?

Her subordinate looked confused. ?Why??

?Because my soldiers trusted me, and I let them die...?

Komachi snorted. ?This is war. People die.?

?Yes, but that doesn't mean I have to be happy about it. And even then, breaking every rule and violating every law, we still didn't manage to save the city.? She waved her hand over to the smoldering remains of the former Hell's great capital. ?And many people died.?

Komachi pointed behind Eiki, and she turned to look, to see Yamame swinging Kisume by the hanger of her bucket, to see Parsee running her hands through Yuugi's hair, to see Orin and Satori conversing quietly, to see Utsuho catch her glance and return it with a smile--

?They would have all died, every last one of them, if you hadn't made it in time. You did the right thing.?

?I... I did. I did what I thought was right...?

Eiki's eyes flashed black and white for a moment.

?If only that young satori girl had realized what she was doing, what great evil she was committing...? Eiki sighed. ?Because of her, all hope of a peaceful resolution is lost.?

?Why??

?Yumeko has been reduced to a mental cripple.? Eiki shook her head. ?I cannot and will not try to get Shinki to be reasonable when it comes to Yumeko. Shinki loves her.

?So basically, everything I've done is in vain,? the shinigami laughed bitterly. ?I tried to do the right thing, and it all fell apart, didn't it, Komachi??

?... I think you mean 'Onozuka-kun',? Komachi said in a low voice.

?It doesn't matter. I tried to do the right thing, and it failed, because no one else cares. There's no point....? Eiki sighed and shook her head. ?Oh well.?

?Eiki,? Komachi began in a worried tone, but she was interrupted by Sumire walking up to the two.

?Eiki-sama, we are now merely waiting for Makai's presence.?

?Right,? the general said, standing up straighter. She smoothed out her jacket and composed herself. ?Sumire, you can wave the flag for them to come. The sooner we finish this, the better.?

Sumire nodded and went outside of the sideless small tent with a red-white patterned flag. Eiki turned around again to see the group of Chireiden residents standing a few meters off. She motioned them closer, and put both of her hands behind her back as she addressed them.

?Shinki is ready to sign the peace treaty. I would like you all to stand behind myself and Komachi as we debate terms, and feel free to raise questions and concerns as we go through the document.?

Eiki paused. Satori looked up.

?Please take your spots, then,? Eiki said, and the group moved into the tent-- except for Satori.

?... what do you mean, 'especially you, Satori'?? she asked, a confused look on her face.

?... I was getting to that,? Eiki replied, stifling a chuckle. ?I need you to stand to my right, behind me between Komachi and myself, where Komachi can obscure your left hand.?

?... you want me to tug on your cape whenever I hear deception in Shinki's mind.? Satori nodded. ?I can do that.?

The general smiled. ?The sleeves of your clothes are wide enough that no one can even see them.?

Satori looked down at the singed, dirty, torn yukata she had been wearing. ?It's standard clothing in the Palazzo... or was, anyway.? She sighed. ?I was going to say that I wanted to get changed, but I forgot...?

?You don't have anything anymore,? Eiki said. ?If you want, Sumire's in charge of the spare uniforms. We could find something nice for you to wear real quick.?

Satori waved it off. ?Thank you, but maybe later. Right now I just want to get Shinki out of here as quickly as possible.?

Eiki nodded. ?Me too.?

?Lady Eiki, Shinki is here!? Sumire called out. Satori and Eiki turned to look, and sure enough, Shinki had arrived at the negotiating table, accompanied by a flag-bearing Yuki and a horn-bearing Sara.

?Remember, right behind me,? Eiki repeated, and Satori nodded. ?Now come on. Let's settle this as quick as possible.?

Eiki turned and went to take her seat. Satori opened her mouth, about to say something, but seemed to decide against it and just followed her to the negotiating table.



Oh hell this laptop battery is about to die aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Zengar Zombolt on November 30, 2009, 02:36:09 AM
Oh hell this laptop battery is about to die aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah
FFFFFFFFFUUUUUU-
Awesome as usual, Ruro.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on November 30, 2009, 02:38:45 AM
Love you Ruro <3 Love you so hard.

Now comment on Chapter 2 so I can release it sooner ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on November 30, 2009, 06:28:38 AM
Splended as usual~

You ought to spend more time on your non-comedy stories so you can release 'em more often~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Nine West on November 30, 2009, 06:35:00 AM
Nice job Ru-

Splended as usual~
This is why I don't read Ruro's fics. :V

* Head ASPLODES
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on November 30, 2009, 04:54:18 PM
I meant her comedy fics. Y'know, where half the cast only shows up to be made fun of. :V
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on December 01, 2009, 12:57:17 AM
I sense super serious stuff is about to go down.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Rook on December 01, 2009, 05:03:18 AM
I sense super serious stuff is about to go down.
I dunno about you guys but I'm with Koishi on this one, fuck Shinki and her goons :V
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on December 01, 2009, 02:55:31 PM
I dunno about you guys but I'm with Koishi on this one, fuck Shinki and her goons :V

I like Shinki, but Koishi even more <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on December 02, 2009, 09:08:55 AM
Holy shit, that was the best part yet. And considering this is the best fic on the forum, thats saying something.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Seian Verian on December 07, 2009, 07:42:43 PM
This is amazing. Not sure why I didn't comment earlier, but yeah, I'd just like to say that I think this is incredibly amazing and I'm really looking forward to what else happens~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Yamachanadu on December 08, 2009, 12:20:43 AM
This is amazing. Not sure why I didn't comment earlier, but yeah, I'd just like to say that I think this is incredibly amazing and I'm really looking forward to what else happens~

Each time one of you posts late, i get my hopes up thinking a new chapter has been released...  >:(
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 09, 2009, 07:58:48 PM
Holy shit, that was the best part yet. And considering this is the best fic on the forum, thats saying something.

Are you crazy, there's still so much improvement I can do I agree with the above statement and anyone who says otherwise is getting banned.

And each time one of you posts late, I don't get confused as to whether or not there was an update. :P But I won't deny it; it always feels good to see this on the first page of Fanworks.

Anyway, I shall now take my own "Wednesday updates" notice to mean "updates on Wednesdays, not necessarily consistent from week to week". This update is a short one, because AAAGGHGHGAGHAGGHHHH finals week, which has managed to delay me for a full seven days, but no longer, I say!



Koishi had always liked animals. They made for great conversation partners, and they were so cute in the clothes she dressed them up in. If she had had her way, she would have had an enormous menagerie of them.

As it stood, she had only one pet, a yatagarasu. A hell raven. Utsuho Reiuzi, who she had herself rescued from her own colony. Utsuho's family had been wiped out by a freak lava wave that had swept up onto the sides of the Hell of Blazing Fires. Utsuho was homeless and without a family-- and in a society like the yatagarasu youkai, she would have been better off dead than orphaned. Koishi had been the one to save her, along with her sister, Satori.

The season that passed after that was filled with jokes, hugs, and laughter. Utsuho was the perfect companion for Koishi; Okuu, as Koishi called her, was brash, impulsive, and laughed herself silly at the idea of playing pranks on the satori nobles. Koishi wasn't as reckless, but she was always in the mood to cause mischief. Together, they were the little terrors of the Palazzo degli Spiriti della Terra.

They were fast friends, Utsuho and Koishi. Utsuho grew healthy on the diet of the Palace, which included a mass amount of tubers, roots, some fruits imported from the surface, and a decent amount of fish. Okuu reviled chicken and other bird meats, which was understandable. She also had a massive sweet tooth, so a fair amount of their pranks involved sneaking down to the palace kitchens and robbing chocolate, strawberries, and anything else sweet they could think of from the pantry.

Koishi got to split the dividends, and whenever they pulled off a successful raid, Koishi and Utsuho hightailed it upstairs, pretending to hide in closets, when in fact they made their way to the residential apartments of the satori nobles, heading straight to Satori and Koishi's room, where they indulged in their mono-, di-, and polysaccharine pleasures.

Koishi was always sure to share with her sister, even though Satori had never really had a taste for candy. Koishi always offered it, regardless.

It was after one of those successful heists that one day, Utsuho careened down the halls of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, Koishi close behind. Clenched in her right hand, she held a cloth bag, stuffed to the brim with candy. Somehow, neither of them had noticed that the bag had been ripped until after they had filled it, and so Koishi followed after her pet, picking up the loose sugary treats that fell from it.

The girls ran abreast of each other, and spared a few moments' glance to grin and laugh. They were panting, running quickly, though the sound behind them of someone giving chase had all but died out. But it was more fun to run as if the ground behind them were on fire.

Utsuho dashed up the sixth floor stairs, up to the seventh, where the Komeiji family had their quarters. Their parents were at court, and Satori usually stayed behind, sewing or reading a book in the room she shared with Koishi. Swinging around on the rail as soon as she reached the top, she ran over to the Komeijis' door and threw it open. Behind her, Koishi dove in, closing the door in her wake.

The two disheveled girls stood there for a moment, panting heavily, slumped over as they caught their breath. Utsuho was the first to recover, and after a few seconds, Koishi also got enough energy back to look up and grin at her pet.

?Aww.... yeah... we did... excellent!? Koishi cheered, offering her hand for a high-five. Utsuho slapped her hand, and Koishi took it back, wincing slightly.

?Heck yes!? Utsuho agreed, and just then they both heard the sound of a door opening.

?My, my,? Satori laughed, leaning in the doorway, covering her mouth with a hand. ?Another triumphant thievery session??

?I prefer to call it 'liberating',? Koishi said, sticking her tongue out at her sister, who opened her door wide and motioned for the two to come in. Utsuho hoisted the bag of sweets over her shoulder and walked in, Koishi coming after her.

But Satori stopped her at the door. ?Sorella bella, why do you care so little about your appearance??

Koishi blinked. ?What do you mean??

Satori frowned in distaste, reaching over to run her hand through her sister's hair. She didn't get far before she encountered a tangle. ?Your hair, it's really messed up...?

?Cosa vuole... do you want to play with it??

Her older sister smiled. ?I'd love to comb it.?

?Aww. Thanks, Satorin.? Koishi took hold of Satori's hand and smiled up at her. Satori returned the smile, reaching with her other hand to ruffle Koishi's hair a bit as she closed the door behind them.

Utsuho had already run in and hopped onto Satori and Koishi's giant bed, bouncing up and down as she emptied the contents of the bag of goodies onto the purple bedsheets. She had already begun to organize them according to sugar content when Satori and Koishi closed the door, and she looked up at them with a ready smile. ?Koishi, we got a good haul this time!?

Koishi returned the smile. ?Awesome work! Remember, I like citrus flavors, so keep those aside for me!?

?Sure thing,? Utsuho laughed as she continued organizing.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 09, 2009, 08:00:06 PM
I wish I had one...

It was like a whisper in the back of Koishi's mind, but it wasn't one of her thoughts. She turned to Satori, who seemingly hadn't noticed Koishi overhearing her. But the older satori wasn't about to explain her thoughts, and instead she looked away from Utsuho sitting on the bed to her sister. ?Come on, Koishi, let's get your hair combed.?

Koishi nodded, wondering what flavor candy Satori wanted.

Satori sat her down on a chair and pulled out a comb. Pulling Koishi's heart headband out of the way, she sprayed Koishi's tangled hair with some water and got to work. Satori was very good at what she did, and Koishi was able to sit and relax while her sister ran her hands through her hair behind her.

I... I really wish... I had one...

Again. But somehow, Satori hadn't noticed that her thoughts had reached Koishi. Her younger sister bit her lip and thought. Satori seemed to like strawberry flavored things, so perhaps she could get Utsuho to set aside a cache of strawberry candi--

I want one like Utsuho...

?Eh?? Koishi muttered. But Satori was off in her own little world as she combed her hair. She didn't even seem to notice that she was letting her mind slip...

I want a pet too...

It took a few moments for that to register in Koishi's head. Then she finally figured it out. Utsuho and Koishi were so close, close enough that Satori probably felt a bit neglected by her sister.

So she wanted a pet, eh...?

A slow smile formed on Koishi's face as she thought of a plan.

?All righty! Done! Koishi, here's your share!?

Koishi was jolted out of her thoughts as a sack of candy, about half the original amount, landed in her lap.

?I even used some division when I split them up!? Utsuho grinned at her, then fell back onto the pillows, stretching out her arms and her wings and tossing some chocolates into her mouth.

?Ah?? Satori asked, also startled back into her mind as Koishi let out a slight ?oof?. Koishi opened up the sack and pulled out a few candies, all of which had been bitten in half. ?Division, eh??

Satori chuckled and set to putting Koishi's hair up in a ponytail. Koishi smiled; she hadn't let it slip to her sister what she was planning. It was going to be so great~

-----

Before Eiki had even sat down, they had their first argument.

?I will not sign any sort of treaty in the presence of that girl,? Shinki snapped, pointing at Satori, who jumped back a few inches, startled.

Eiki didn't even bat an eyelash. ?She stays, or no treaty is signed at all.?

?That sounds wonderful, actually,? Shinki growled. Sara and Yuki winced, and shot pleading glances at Eiki, who just looked down, pulled out her chair, and took a seat.

?Shinki, now is not the time to delay matters,? she said, a faint note of irritation in her tone. ?I will not have open war between us again.?

?I absolutely refuse to agree to anything if a satori is around,? the goddess of Makai shot back, again shooting a glare over at the satori in question.

?She stays. There's no negotiating that point,? Eiki replied firmly. ?And besides...? a slow smile crept across her face. ?A satori won't tell me anything useful about your thoughts... Unless you're lying, that is.?

?I've just about had it with you already,? Shinki scowled, getting up from her seat.

She would have probably stormed off if Sara hadn't picked that very moment to say, ?but where's Yumeko??

Eiki froze. Shinki looked confused-- then she looked angry. ?What's with that reaction, Eiki Shiki? ... where is Yumeko??

?... eh,? Eiki stammered, looking away.

?... it's not like you to torture prisoners of war, Eiki,? Shinki said in a low voice.

?It's not like that...? the shinigami put her hand on her forehead and leaned on it, wincing. ?Please, Shinki, sit down... we can discuss that when we get to it.?

Shinki paused, then sat back down on her bench. ?So be it, then.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 09, 2009, 08:01:24 PM
?Sumire, Komachi.? Eiki raised her other hand in the air and waved the two captains over. Sumire placed a small rolled-up scroll on the table, turning it so Shinki could see. Komachi took her seat as Eiki's adjutant, right next to her.

?That will be the peace treaty,? the general of Higan explained as Shinki picked up the document and scanned it. ?The only clause that you absolutely must agree with is the first one. The rest can be negotiated.?

?'Article 1, wherein the belligerents, Higan and Makai, establish an unconditional cease-fire and progress to sign this treaty. Article 1 obliges the belligerents to lay down their arms and negotiate other details of peace, assuring that no force shall be used for the duration of time set out in the treaty' and shall not be able to back out of it until terms are settled, and so on... this is just a preparation article, Eiki.?

Eiki nodded. ?Do you agree to the terms set in that article??

?It's just a mandate to begin peace negotiations,? Shinki said. ?So yes.?

?Sumire, fetch the lady Shinki a pen, please.?

?Right away,? Sumire said, turning away and looking through her supplies, eventually producing an ink container and feather pen. She handed them to Shinki, who undid the cork of the container, dipped in the tip of the pen, and signed her name to the bottom of the first article. She handed the pen and ink to Eiki, who did the same.

?We've signed our names to this,? Eiki said as she finished her signature with a flourish. ?Now we won't get back up again until we've pounded out all the details of this treaty.?

Shinki shrugged. ?It's worth it, so long as you'll tell me where Yumeko is.?

Eiki closed her eyes so they wouldn't betray any emotion. ?Fair enough. Anyway, the first terms of any peace agreement. Article Two. Sumire, please.?

The fairy captain produced the second article and placed it down on the table where Shinki could read it. Shinki glanced over it, then handed it to Sara, who read it in a hurry.

?We will withdraw our forces from Chireiden as quick as we can?? Sara asked, looking up.

?Preferably within the next twenty-four hours,? Eiki specified.

?And... we won't have to rebuild anything??

?Not a bit. Effectively, for your complete, peaceful withdrawal, you won't be held responsible for the damages you have caused.?

?Hey,? Yuugi interrupted, leaning over on Eiki's shoulder. ?What the hell is that all about??

?Yeah,? Parsee joined in, glaring daggers at Sara. ?How dare they leave without setting things right!?

?If you must know,? Eiki said, ?Higan shall be lending its support to rebuild the city. I would have figured that you would prefer Shinki withdraw at once, but if you really insist, I suppose Makai's army can be drafted into the reconstruction of Chireiden.?

?Hey!? Yuki snapped, but she was shushed by Sara.

?Err... when you put it that way...? Parsee trailed off.

?Well, all we need to rebuild the city is a couple of good strong oni!? Yuugi grinned, rubbing her hands together in anticipation. ?I gotta call Suika down here, she's great with stoneworkin'!?

?It would probably be best if Makai left, yes,? Satori added in a quiet voice. Shinki shot her a nasty look for a moment, then went back to staring at Eiki's face.

?In that case, then the original terms of the article hold. An immediate, peaceable withdrawal of your troops with no hostility from us, in exchange for no assistance in the reconstruction of the city of Chireiden. Is that agreeable, Lady Shinki??

Shinki sighed and nodded. ?Sara, go prepare for departure.?

?Right away, ma'am,? Sara said, saluting and dashing off as Shinki picked up the pen and signed to the second article.

Eiki signed it as well and handed off the scroll to Komachi, then glanced at Sumire. ?The third article, if you please.?

The fairy captain placed a third scroll in front of Shinki, who unrolled it and looked it over. ?When did you guys have time to write these, anyway?? she asked, a hint of a smile on her face.

?Komachi did the first two on the way here,? Eiki replied, returning the smile. ?I thought writing them in advance would be premature, but she kept them quiet.?

?You have good handwriting,? Shinki complimented the general, who accepted it with a nod. ?Hmm. This is just an assurance that we won't invade again, is it??

Eiki nodded. ?It is also an acknowledgement of the sovereignty of Lady Komeiji Satori and Lady Komeiji Koishi as the last remaining satori royals, and therefore officially recognizes them as Queens of Chireiden.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 09, 2009, 08:03:57 PM
?Huh? What?!? Satori exclaimed, looking panic-stricken. Utsuho, who had had her arms crossed the entire time, also stammered something out and looked at Eiki. Orin did the same.

?It says that the lands of the dominion of Chireiden are no longer under the control of the Empire of Makai, and that an intrusion on its land shall be regarded as a violation of the sovereign rights of the newly formed state of Chireiden. The country in question is now an independent state, with total autonomy over its own affairs, without having to answer to a foreign throne.? Eiki turned slowly in her seat to regard them. ?Isn't that exactly why this war began??

?Y-yes, but--? Satori mumbled, putting a hand to her forehead. ?Me? Ruling Chireiden?!?

?Yay!? Kisume raised her hands up into the air. Yamame, who stood at her eye-level from where Kisume was hanging on Yuugi's arm, ruffled her hair.

?Autonomy!? Parsee's face lit up. ?Now we can actually rule ourselves, can't we? We won't have anything to do with the abovegrounders at all!?

?What do you think, Satori-sama?? Orin asked, in an uncharacteristically quiet tone.

?I-- I don't know what to say... it's too much to think about,? Satori said, holding onto the kasha's arm. ?I never dreamed that I would be granted such power...?

?Lady Shinki, are you going to give up Chireiden?? Yuki asked, standing by her Empress' side.

Shinki sighed and picked up her pen. ?We lost, remember?? In a few deft movements, she signed the scroll and pushed it back towards Eiki. ?There. Chireiden is now officially independent from Makai.?

Parsee, Yuugi, and Satori all leaned over Eiki's shoulders to watch as the general signed her name to the paper as well.

?Shall I take that, Eiki-sama?? Komachi asked, reaching for the scroll.

?... nah,? Eiki said, turning to Satori. ?Perhaps you'd like to hold on to it??

?Oh, yes, please!? Satori exclaimed, taking the scroll-- and her official right to the throne of Chireiden-- in her hands. Parsee, Yuugi, Yamame, and Kisume, as the resistance members, crowded around Satori and out of the tent, reading the terms of the agreement and getting huge grins on their faces.

?Congratulations, Satori!? Yuugi cheered, picking up the small satori girl and throwing her into the air. Satori yelped with surprise, then began laughing as Orin joined in.

?So, you promise you'll respect Chireiden's independence?? Eiki asked.

?I just signed it, didn't I?? Shinki grinned.

Satori heard something through her Third Eye going through Shinki's mind, but that was quickly forgotten as her new subjects celebrated her ascension and threw her up in the air again.

To her credit, Eiki remained professional, waving Sumire over again. ?Article Four concerns prisoners of war. Both belligerents shall freely return prisoners of war to their respective commanders, without having been tortured, abused, et cetera... but that would probably apply to a longer conflict, I guess.?

She handed it over to Shinki, who read it, with Yuki hovering over her shoulder.

?Where's Mai?? she asked, looking up at Eiki. ?The other magician, the one who fell out of the sky. Blue hair, white dress...??

?Mai? Oh, we saved her, but she's still passed out,? the general replied. ?Sumire, would you??

Her subordinate nodded. ?All of the prisoners of war were corralled into a small prison tent we set up. Captain Tsubaki tells me that a few of them were injured, but they've been tended to.?

?And I don't... think we have more than a few prisoners,? Yuki said, tapping a finger against her chin. ?It's not like we had enough time to mistreat them or anything, either.?

?You don't really need very long to mistreat someone,? Eiki said quietly.

--but not quietly enough that Shinki didn't hear her, sitting across from her. She stopped her pen just short of writing her signature and looked up. ?What is that supposed to mean??

The general looked at the table. ?... it could be taken as just an abstraction.?

?... hiding something, Eiki? I can't believe it from someone like you.? Shinki said.

?I did nothing to Yumeko! No one in Higan touched her!? The general shot back, giving away a bit too much information.

Shinki's eyes went wide.

?What... what have you done to Yumeko?!? She demanded, throwing her pen onto the table.

Eiki just sank further down, her shoulders sagging. ?I... we did nothing. No one ordered it...?

?WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO YUMEKO?!? Shinki snapped, getting to her feet and balling up her fists.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 09, 2009, 08:04:57 PM
?You won't get to see a single prisoner if you don't sign that paper,? Komachi threatened as Eiki covered her face with a hand.

?I'll only sign it if you give me Yumeko's... Yumeko's body.?

Eiki looked up; she could swear that Shinki's eyes were shining with tears. At least this was almost good news.

?No need for that, Yumeko is still alive. And I promise you that she, along with the other prisoners shall be released without any physical harm on them.?

?... physical?? Shinki snapped again, this time getting up from her seat. ?I demand to see Yumeko immediately! I refuse to sign anything further until I do!?

?Ah--? Eiki stammered, but she was beaten to the punch by Komachi, who pulled out the first scroll.

?Remember this, Shinki? You signed that you wouldn't get up from this table until terms of peace are settled. Sorry, but you're going nowhere.?

Shinki hissed. ?Regardless, I demand to see Yumeko, or you are not getting my signature!?

Eiki was about to say something, but Komachi stopped her by putting her hand on her boss' arm. ?We can bring Yumeko, but you won't see her until you sign the whole thing. She's technically a prisoner of war, so we don't need to hand her over until the peace is settled.?

?You...? Shinki's arms were trembling, and she fixed the two of them with a hateful glare. Eiki looked down, but Komachi met her gaze, not losing her cool for a moment.

?Lady Shinki...? Yuki tugged on Shinki's robe from behind, trying to pull her down. But Shinki was still glaring at Komachi with pure, unadulterated hatred. Her hands were white from her nails digging into her palm and cutting off circulation.

Komachi did not flinch. ?Look, do you want to see Yumeko or not? 'cause if you don't, you can always keep standing there like that.?

Shinki's eyes widened for a moment before she continued boring a hole into Komachi with her glare. But Komachi didn't waver, and met Shinki with an even stare, until finally the demon goddess backed down and took her seat, clenching her fists even more tightly.

?I... hate you for this,? she choked out. ?You, Eiki, Komachi, Higan, and these stupid underground youkai, I hate you all!? She hissed, her barely restrained anger practically coming off of her in waves.

Eiki winced, but Komachi still didn't move a facial muscle. ?Sumire,? she called, and the pale fairy in question brought over another scroll. ?This is the last article, Shinki,? Komachi stated, taking charge. ?Basically says that you accept responsibility for this war, and that if you decide to start messing with Chireiden again, that Higan gets to come down here and kick your ass and stuff, so sign it already.?

She shoved the article towards Shinki, who looked down on it as if it were the embodiment of all she hated in the universe.

?I won't sign anything unless I see Yumeko!? She declared, throwing the article back at Komachi's face.

?You're not going to see a damn thi--?

?I WANT TO SEE YUMEKO!? She screamed, jumping up and slamming her wings snapping open. They were too wide and tall for the tent to contain. The poles holding it up fell over, and the tent fell uselessly on top of the peace negotiators, save Shinki, who snarled and tore it apart with her bare hands.

Behind the back tent flap, she could see Utsuho a few meters away, returning from Higan's encampment, Yumeko in her arms.

?YUMEKO!? The goddess cried out, running past Yuugi, Satori, and the rest of the Chireidenites to her beloved maid. Reaching Utsuho, she stood at her full height, meeting Utsuho in the eye. She was a little bit taller than Utsuho, but Utsuho didn't seem intimidated at all.

?Ca... Can you let me carry her?? Shinki asked.

Satori wasn't there to see Shinki's expression; she wasn't the one holding Yumeko in her embrace. But Utsuho's mind was clear, even from this distance; the look on Shinki's eyes was so desperate, so natural, that Satori instantaneously made the connection between that look and the way a mother looks at an injured child after a stranger brings them home to their parents.

It was strange; she felt no sorrow for Shinki. Shinki had killed her family, her father, and the rest of the satori race. She felt no sorrow for Yumeko, either. But... she wasn't emotionless. Seeing Shinki's face, she was reminded of how much she would like to see her mother looking at her that way, how much she wished she could have a mother look at her that way, or look at her any way, ever again...

This was the first time she had felt something even resembling pity for Shinki.

Utsuho's reaction was no less emotional, either. Satori saw Utsuho's mind struggling with the fog of hazy memories, but she could make out the face of a kind, dark-haired woman smiling down at her. It had to be Utsuho's own mother, long dead. The flashes of pain confirmed that Utsuho had also made the connection, that she wasn't the only one who had seen something good in the demon goddess.

Utsuho swallowed hard and after a long pause, she nodded and handed Yumeko over to Shinki's outstretched arms.

Then she began to walk away, and had advanced several meters before Satori, Utsuho, and everyone else in the city heard Shinki's scream, at which point she took off running.



I have my psych final exam tomorrow AAAGGHGHGAGHAGGHHHH please kill me now
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on December 09, 2009, 08:41:28 PM
Oh man...

...that was excellent. Great stuff. Awesome as usual Ruro.

And I feel your pain Ruro. TWO ESSAYS AND A PROJECT FOR NEXT WEEK ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Wylfred on December 09, 2009, 08:55:12 PM
Yes an update!

Poor Shinki ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on December 10, 2009, 01:13:24 AM
Oh snap.

Koishi had sure as hell be as far away as possible from the negotiations right now.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Chaore on December 10, 2009, 01:15:36 AM
'oman i sent my maid in to kill people and she got busted up woe is me'.

Cry some more, seriously now, goddess of hell.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on December 10, 2009, 01:26:19 AM
Oh dear.

Hmm. I sense a complete villain-breakdown when Alice breaks it to her that she wants out of this.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dorian White on December 10, 2009, 02:33:09 AM
I'm speechless,
seriously I can not even hope to described how awesome that story is.
at least not in English
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Yamachanadu on December 10, 2009, 03:07:44 AM
Oh wow.  Bad stuff is going to be happening soon.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on December 10, 2009, 07:02:54 AM
Take two and call me speechless. That was an iron hitter.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Zengar Zombolt on December 10, 2009, 12:38:25 PM
FFFFFuck.
First time in your story that has made me feel bad for Shinki. ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Slowpoke on December 10, 2009, 09:14:16 PM
I don't feel bad for Shinki, but for the first time I felt like Eiki was being stupid.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 18, 2009, 01:21:19 AM
Sorry for delaying this chapter (by a day). The masterpiece that is Kara no Kyoukai 7 has been occupying my brain for the past few days, to the exclusion of almost everything else. (As a bit of a spoiler, I think THAT scene killed my legs fetish dead. Oh god that was horrifying.) That, and I somehow found time to fangirl over Yuki Kajiura (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=hFMx9FW5qps), but everyone does that, so. In any case, here goes some more Satori Eye Z!

-----

?Koishi, what are we doi--?

?Shh! Don't call me that name around here!? Koishi hissed, shushing Utsuho's beak. ?As far as anyone knows, we're just travelers passing through Chireiden!?

?Gah,? Utsuho muttered, ruffling her wings. ?Can I talk at all??

?Best not to,? Koishi replied as she pushed her way through a surge in the crowd. ?Right now, you're just a pet crow-- oh, pardon me-- not a yatagarasu. Don't want to-- excuse me, please-- arouse suspicions.?

?But aren't you talking to me in the marketplace?? Utsuho asked, perched on Koishi's shoulder.

?It's busy here!? Koishi grunted as she shoved past a burly youkai with red skin. ?Get a move on, you guys!? She hollered as well as any other ordinary citizen would, and with her ragged old dark green coat on, she did look just like any other ordinary person.

Finally, she pushed her way through and took refuge next to a food cart, bending over to catch her breath. ?Man... that was hard,? she said, rubbing her temples. ?All those people around me thinking and yelling and everything...?

?I don't get it. Can't you satori help reading other people's minds?? The hellcrow's beak bobbed by Koishi's ear.

?No, we can't. We don't have a choice. Our Third Eyes can't help but pick up on everyone's thoughts.?

?That sounds... inconvenient.?

?Oh, it's hell,? Koishi grinned. ?There's no way to stop it from reading everyone's minds, even if I want it to.?

?Can't you.... close your Third Eye?? Utsuho asked.

She shook her head. ?Not that I know of.?

?I mean, if Third Eyes work like normal eyes, then can't you make them blink, or just close them entirely??

?I guess,? the satori said, reaching beneath her coat to put her hand on her Third Eye. ?But god knows what would happen to a satori if they closed their Third Eye...?

?I'd kinda like a Third Eye,? Utsuho mused. ?But only if I could close it.?

?Hmm,? Koishi murmured as she continued to rub the skin of her Third Eye. Its texture was rubbery, but smooth; she'd seen other satori with veins crisscrossing their Third Eyes, but that only came with age. She was far too young for that.

She closed her eyes for a brief moment as she felt around herself with her Third Eye, actively seeking out the consciousness of the creatures around her. Her Third Eye spun in its socket, turning on Utsuho's mind, contained within the little crow on her shoulder, then turned outwards, listening in on the minds of passers-by, on the minds of the animals and insects crawling through the ground beneath her hand, to the mind of that person above her who just dropped something heav--

-- Oh dear.

?Whoops! Gotcha!?

Koishi opened her eyes to see a half-rotted corpse dangling in front of her, its decomposing eyes staring into her own. It had been brought to an abrupt halt after falling headfirst, so the sudden jerk upwards audibly dislocated the shoulder joint, and chunks of skin off the top of the head fell off, taking clumps of hair with them when they landed on Koishi's yukata.

?AAAAAAAAAAAAAHH!? Koishi screamed, backing away as fast as she could and wiping the chunks of flesh off of her clothes.

But the body was only there for a few seconds before it was quickly snatched back up and out of sight. She looked up, wondering where it had come from in the first place, and saw someone standing on the edge of the roof of the building she had been leaning against. Red hair and cat ears. It was a humanoid-form kasha.

The kasha grinned and threw a clumsy salute. ?Sorry about that, shayner maidel!? The voice was distinctly female, but not fully developed like an adult's voice. ?But don't make a tsimmes out of it!? She laughed and pulled over a cart, took hold of both of its handles, and zoomed off over the rooftops.

Koishi could swear that she saw a pale, decomposing arm dangling over the edge of the cart.

?A kasha!? Utsuho squawked, ruffling her wings. ?Don't usually see them around here!?

The satori put her hand over her heart, feeling it slow down from a panicked beat to a more normal rate. She had to remember, just because she could read the minds of conscious creatures, it didn't mean that she could read the minds of inanimate things, like dead bodies.

?A kasha?? Koishi asked.

?Yeah, one of those cat people things,? Utsuho clarified. ?They run around the underground collecting dead bodies to throw into the Hell of Blazing Fires.?

?So... the Hell of Blazing Fires really needs to be fed like that??

Utsuho's head bobbed up and down. ?And more importantly, we need to get rid of the dead bodies in Chireiden. Mostly from the ghetto, where all the kasha live.?

Koishi looked at her, raising an eyebrow. ?How do you know all of this and I don't??

The hellcrow ruffled her wings. ?We use dead bodies' clothes to warm yatagarasu nests. Can't do that if the kasha keep taking the bodies... we just talk about it all day.?

?Hmm... the ghetto?? Koishi asked.

?Yes, the kasha neighborhood. In fact... it should be over there.? Utsuho pointed with her wing, down an alleyway.

Koishi looked. It wasn't very far. ?I've never been there... I never even knew it existed, I thought it was just a rumor in the palace...?

?Wanna check it out?? The hellcrow suggested, her voice betraying her interest.

?Sure, why not?? Koishi got up and dusted off the bottom of her jacket and her dress. ?I wonder... would Satori like one of these for a pet??

Utsuho scoffed. ?Can't you get her something like a tsurube-otoshi? They're cuter.?

?Well, I've got to think of being a good servant too. She doesn't just want a pet, you know,? Koishi responded, the words echoing around her a bit as she walked down the deserted alley. ?Aren't tsurube-otoshi those cute little bucket youkai??

?They are. I'd bet Satori would like that!? Utsuho replied.

?Sure, we'll check them out after we're done here,? Koishi said, nearing the end of the alley. ?Now come on and stay quiet. We're just normal travelers, remember??

Utsuho squawked. ?Yep yep~?

The satori grinned and walked out of the alley, entering the kasha ghetto for the first time ever.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 18, 2009, 01:22:27 AM
She looked up, down, around, down the street and back up, and she was amazed at how she had never managed to see this place before today, not even from the highest windows of the Palace. It was like a miniature world within Chireiden itself. This had to be the outdoor market, with kasha selling and buying food at the stalls up and down the street. Beyond the low-roofed buildings, she could see much higher complexes, weak wooden houses stacked on top of one another. They looked dilapidated and worn, at best, and above them ran dozens of kasha, all carrying carts covered with pieces of cloth, all of them headed to the Hell of Blazing Fires.

She realized that she had just come from the marketplace. Turning around, she looked at the other end of the alley, and saw vendors going back and forth there as well. But no one was coming over here.

?That's strange,? she said aloud. ?Why are there merchants over there and over here? Wouldn't it make sense to just have one big market??

?Because we're outcasts, bissel shiksa.?

?Eh?!? Koishi felt a hand on her head, ruffling her hair, along with the sound of Utsuho squawking right by her ear. She lurched forward and turned around to see who it was.

?I should have expected you'd follow me.? It was the kasha girl from before. She took her hand off of Koishi's head and ran it through her own red bangs. Her hair was braided in the back, probably so it wouldn't get in the way of her job.

Speaking of... Koishi made a point of looking down at the kasha girl's cart. There was a dirty blue blanket stuffed in it, along with rather dark red stains on the sides of the cart, but there was nothing alive or dead in there.

?It's empty, I tossed him into the Fires a short while ago.? She grinned. ?I'm one of the fastest body-finders and carriers in Chireiden!?

?Body-finder?? Koishi asked.

?Yeah! Everyone says we have a special ability to find bodies or something, but I think that it's just narrishkeit, and it's that our noses really are that good.? She shrugged. ?Not that these bodies don't shtunk to high heaven.?

?They do??

?Well, yeah!? the girl objected. ?They smell awful! But the Fires burn so good with them! And it works, because we want to get rid of these stinky bodies, and the Fires need us to take care of the-- Ah! I'm such a shlemiel for talking to people I don't even know! Who are you, anyway?? She interrupted her own tirade and pointed at Koishi. ?Are you a hashihime or something??

?One of the bridge guardians? No,? Koishi replied. ?I'm just a traveler from Makai.?

?Makai? With that yatagarasu?? The girl jabbed a finger at the hellcrow, and Utsuho squawked again and nearly fell off her perch, but dug her claws into Koishi's shoulder just in time to keep her balance.

?It's a pet,? Koishi objected. ?Not a yatagarasu...?

?Without a Makai accent? No way. You're from here, all right. Who are you? Are you a really weird Oni or something??

The girl was asking too many questions. Koishi backed off. ?Listen, I don't want any trouble...?

?Trouble?? the girl asked, but at that point, a single thought from her brain resounded in Koishi's Third Eye: ?She might be one of those saboteurs they said were going to come today! I need to capture her and bring her in for questioning!?

?I'm not a saboteur!? Koishi yelled, and the girl flinched.

?I never sai--? The girl's eyes widened, but her thoughts spoke louder than her voice ever could. ?Wait a momen--?

?Utsuho!? the satori said, and within a moment, Utsuho had shed her hellcrow form and taken her formidable humanoid form. In one season, she hadn't managed to grow much taller than she had been as a toddler, but she had gained a lot of strength, and taking Koishi's hand, she pulled her up and into the sky, just as the girl's thoughts behind her put together the dots.

?A satori...? The kasha said, but she didn't need to bother, as Utsuho quickly pulled Koishi up over the buildings and out of sight.

At the same time, they didn't go very far. Utsuho's transformation had been mostly for the surprise, and she still wasn't strong enough or big enough to carry Koishi for very long distances. The yatagarasu set her master down on top of the nearest building, then dropped to the ground herself, landing on her knees.

?That... was close,? Utsuho said. ?Was it something in her thoughts??

?Yes,? Koishi replied, putting her hand over her heart again to hear its pounding. ?She said she was going to capture us... because we were saboteurs or something.?

?Capture us?!? the yatagarasu flinched.

?Yes,? Koishi replied, getting to her feet. ?And then she would have seen this.? She threw the left side of her coat over her shoulder, exposing her Third Eye. ?Not that she didn't figure it out anyway.?

?At least we got out of that place,? Utsuho assured her, taking a deep breath, just as Koishi's head went up.

?I just remembered! We've been out here for a while now! We need to go back to the Palazzo before anyone notices we're gone!?

?Gah!? Utsuho said, slapping her forehead. ?Can we walk??

?There's no time! We took too long to get out here!? Utsuho bent over in front of Koishi. ?Climb on, we'll try to get there as fast as we can!?

?Right,? Koishi said, clambering onto Utsuho's back and hugging her around the middle, being sure to not hold down her wings. Utsuho took a short running start and took off, her developing wings beating the air as fast as she could manage.

The Palazzo...

Koishi's head jerked up. That had been a thought, not audible, and it wasn't from Utsuho's mind. She looked down, just in time to remember how high and how far kasha could leap above buildings.

The kasha girl was standing, behind a small chimney where she had managed to evade Koishi's notice, looking up at them. She winked at Koishi, but before the satori could manage some kind of response, Utsuho had flown too far away.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 18, 2009, 01:25:14 AM
Next to Shinki's scream, the sound of cloth tearing went relatively unnoticed. A flash of silver-- in two strokes, the gleaming scythe cut through the roof of the tent, and Eiki stood there, turning in the direction of the scream.

Her face went pale, and she leapt over the wreckage of the tent and ran past the citizens of Chireiden, who were standing, their faces horrified. Utsuho was coming this way. Eiki stopped her, grabbing her by the shoulders. ?Where's Yumeko? Weren't you supposed to take care of her?!?

?Yumeko is...? Utsuho looked away, and Eiki's eyes widened.

She let go of Utsuho's shoulders and ran over to Shinki. She couldn't see just what it was Shinki was carrying, since Shinki's back was turned to her, but she could make out an arm dangling to Shinki's left, and a pair of legs on the right, along with a red dress--

>... Oh, no.

?Shinki,? Eiki said as she got closer to the demon empress. ?Shinki, I...?

?Who did this?? she asked in a low voice.

?Higan didn't touch her,? the general stammered, wondering just what was going through Shinki's mind. ?We didn't do anything. She wasn't tortured, we did--?

A hard slap to the face knocked Eiki backwards to the ground. Her helmet flew off and landed somewhere on the stone behind her. Her scythe landed next to her. The force of the blow was tremendous. She barely had enough time to gasp in pain before Shinki shoved her foot onto her chest.

?WHO DID THIS?!? Shinki screamed, tears streaming down her face.

Eiki swallowed hard. She didn't know what to do. All her composure was gone, and her mind felt like it had flown back up to Higan. Could she tell Shinki the truth, and tell her that it was Koishi Komeiji, one of the two remaining living satori of Chireiden, one of those that Shinki had vowed to kill, who had destroyed Yumeko? How was she supposed to get Shinki to leave peaceably like that?! But she couldn't lie to her, either! It was unethical, it was wrong, and Shinki would find out the truth eventually anyway... but... if Shinki had Koishi's name, she wouldn't stop hunting her until she killed her! But wasn't that an acceptable punishment for the crime Koishi had committed by essentially taking Yumeko's life? But in that case, wouldn't she just be handing Koishi over-- And how could anyone deserve death, even if they committed a grave sin-- how, why-- why had Koishi done that at all-- what was she supposed to do-- what could she say to her-- what could she say-- what could she say or do-- how could she reply?

?TELL ME!? The empress roared in her face, and Eiki couldn't help it. Tears sprang to her eyes.

?I-- I can't-- I can't say--? Eiki choked out, feeling her insides churning. Could she lie? Her ideals-- how could she keep to them in a situation like this-- how could she even consider handing Koishi over to win the peace? How else was she supposed to get Shinki away from here? Could she sacrifice one person to save many-- but how could she betray the cause of justice like that-- could she say anythi--

?WHO DID THIS TO YUMEKO?!? Shinki yelled again, and this time Eiki broke down entirely, sobbing.

?I... I can't...? she grit her teeth, wishing for a way to figure it out, but there was no time, if there wasn't an answer soon, Shinki would destroy everythi--

?I did.?

--Shinki would surely kill Koishi, or torture her, or imprison her forever, but maybe it would be worth it-- maybe with that sacrifice, Chireiden would be at peace-- but no, sacrificing even one life had to be wrong, had to be-- but how could she choose between saving one person and saving everybody--

?I am the one who did that to Yumeko.?

It took a few seconds for Eiki to register the loss of pressure on her chest. Shinki had taken her foot off of her chest, and indeed seemed to have suddenly forgotten all about Eiki. She was looking past Eiki, behind her, but she couldn't see who.

?... you?? Shinki whispered.

Eiki slowly rolled over onto her stomach, wincing. Her hand was dusty, so she wiped off her face with her sleeve and looked up at the speaker.

?Yes,? Utsuho said, stepping forward. ?I am the one who is responsible for this.?



Utsuho has claimed responsibility for Koishi's actions?! What will Shinki do? Will Eiki still be able to get Shinki to sit back down, sign the treaty, and get out of Chireiden? Find out next time on Satori Eye Z!

This chapter was sponsored by:
Kara no Kyoukai 7
The Red Badge of Courage
Winter Break and the end of finals week


On an unrelated note, I realize that this topic alone has basically kept track of my ranks here on MotK: Normal person --> Idiot Maiden --> Idiot Deity --> Speshul Membah --> Manliness --> Shrine Janitor --> Global Moderator. Hells yeah.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Chaore on December 18, 2009, 01:38:41 AM
Way to lose your composure, Eiki. >: You were doing fairly well too...

Now lets just hope Utsuho can keep her track record for not dying. :V
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on December 18, 2009, 01:50:58 AM
Man. Eiki crying? Thinking about that...it's sad really.

Proves that no matter what there will be a situation where the bad decision is the only decision at times, and for someone like Siki, that's must be true hell for her.

Goddamn. You did really well Ruro.

Now to work on my fic (I'll most likely send in half of it tomorrow for you to proofread as I work on the other half).
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on December 18, 2009, 02:00:19 AM
Utsuho... What have you done?!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Chaore on December 18, 2009, 03:15:29 AM
Utsuho... What have you done?!
Proved shes the only one with balls left at this point.  :V

It was really almost distressing to see Eiki drop straight from 'JUSTICE' to 'oh man sorry D: plz don't kick my ass', However, Utsuho is probably currently siphoning all the awesome in a 200 mile radius at the moment, So its to be expected.

...then again, shes probably just going to give herself up. Still, score one for the yatagarasu.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dorian White on December 18, 2009, 08:24:28 PM
That is indeed a difficult situation, remind me a bit of
"die B?rgschaft"
but that's just my interpretation.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on December 18, 2009, 10:57:42 PM
Proved shes the only one with balls left at this point.  :V

It was really almost distressing to see Eiki drop straight from 'JUSTICE' to 'oh man sorry D: plz don't kick my ass', However, Utsuho is probably currently siphoning all the awesome in a 200 mile radius at the moment, So its to be expected.

...then again, shes probably just going to give herself up. Still, score one for the yatagarasu.
True, but I'll be sad if Utsuho gets killed off. ;-;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on December 19, 2009, 05:41:27 AM
True, but I'll be sad if Utsuho gets killed off. ;-;
You can't do that! The future will be changed! You'll create a time paradox!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Knuckx117 on January 01, 2010, 04:29:05 PM
I wanna see more updates of this! I really enjoy reading your stories.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on January 01, 2010, 04:39:33 PM
I wanna see more updates of this! I really enjoy reading your stories.

She was taking a two week break from this. The next update is probably this Wednesday though.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Esifex on January 18, 2010, 10:30:44 PM
Needs moar plz :v

This is actually making me like the characters from SA - of which I originally could only stand Orin, and THATS just because she's a cat and I'm a cat-person (the fact that she's also wearing a green dress with red hair {in pigtails topped with cat ears} has absolutely nothing to do with it at all nope not a thing nope nope nope oh and these (http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v429/kincaidvannekin/Rinskulls.jpg) pictures (http://img.photobucket.com/albums/v429/kincaidvannekin/RinKaguyacart.jpg) had nothing to do with it either)

In my professional opinion, I could see this being adopted as legitimate backstory for Touhou - it would kinda explain why we don't hear from Shinki much anymore, and blah blah blah read it it makes sense what I say to you open your ears
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Esifex on January 31, 2010, 08:40:12 PM
I was watching warmly, but then I watched for too long, and now I'm kinda cold.

Watching warmly some more. (bump, waiting patiently for continuation)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 01, 2010, 07:24:57 AM
I was watching warmly, but then I watched for too long, and now I'm kinda cold.

Watching warmly some more. (bump, waiting patiently for continuation)

Gah, you caught me! D: I wanted to finish Sweet Dreams before I came back to White Rose. For some reason, I find it difficult to concentrate on one plot at a time. I always need a distraction.

That said, I have been working on White Rose as well. And since you asked so nicely, have an update, just for you!



Koishi looked out the window. It was up to Satori to work things out.

?Let's see. This book says that the kasha are by nature corpse-carriers, connected to death... they were consulted as mystics of sorts for their ability to communicate with the spirits of the dead... they also used to work as garbage-bearers, graveyard-tenders... wow, this is just a list of really awful jobs... they have a bad reputation around civilized areas, though, people accused them of black magic on the surface... the kasha retreated to the underground, to escape persecution... down here, they're relatively free and they've been tending to the Hell of Blazing Fires for the past century or so.?

Satori flipped the page of the book she was reading, an old encyclopedia of the sentient youkai species living in the subterranean realms. ?Oh, neat, some of them used to be employed by Higan as shinigami, but ever since Chireiden fell into disuse and was eventually abandoned by the Yama, they've been doing their corpse-gathering thing... er, 'shtick'. They also speak a different language amongst themselves, but there's no written guide to it, as it's generally discouraged for them to speak in this language to outsiders. Heh, sounds like us.?

?Except we're lucky enough to be in charge, and they aren't,? Koishi said, her eyes watching something out the window.

Satori sighed and closed the book. ?Why are you so curious all of a sudden? The kasha have always been there. It's not like they should be anything new.?

?Somehow, I never even noticed them,? her sister replied.

Satori closed her eyes for a brief moment; Koishi didn't take her gaze away from what she had been looking at. Her sister opened her eyes again and smiled.

?I don't think you'll be able to see that girl from up here, Koishi.?

?I'm really just surprised that the ghetto was there and I never noticed it. It's huge. I wonder how many kasha live there.?

?According to the census two years ago, a couple thousand or so.?

?Thousands. How come we never hear about them??

?They have a lot of strange customs, sorella bella,? Satori replied, opening another book. ?First there's the language thing, then they tame minor spirits, mostly zombie fairies, and use them as familiars. They only eat certain kinds of food, and they have some really bizarre religious customs, like monotheism... pretty esoteric stuff. They all follow a strict code of behaviour, but we have no idea what it is... they don't socialize with outsiders.?

?They don't socialize with outsiders, or outsiders don't socialize with them??

Koishi wondered if her sister knew just how that question was loaded. Satori answered as politely as she could.

?It's probably both, you know.?

?A lot of them are artisans and merchants, but they only work in the ghetto. The marketplace was literally right down the alley, but they didn't merge, and no one came from one to the other.?

?The kasha refuse outside contact. They have no natural links with any of the other youkai species, and they're left alone. Those on the outside looking in have no way to get to know any kasha. The fault lies with both sides, Koishi.?

?Especially with us.? Koishi turned to Satori, her Third Eye following. ?What the heck is the point of having these Third Eyes if we don't use them for good reasons? Why else are we HERE, Satori??

?We just are.? Satori shrugged. ?Just because we were born as satori doesn't make us morally responsible for everyone we come across, does it??

?If we have this ability, we should use it for more than politics.? Koishi's expression didn't change, but her Third Eye narrowed. ?Isn't that what Dad is always saying??

?When he has time for us,? Satori muttered. ?But really, that doesn't make any sense. Just because we're satori doesn't mean we have to do crazy things like, like... I don't know, something like go around saving people in distress and putting our lives at risk! I mean, Okuu can fly, but you don't see her swooping down to save people from falling into the Hell of Blazing Fires all the time. We can't be obsessed with helping others and not ourselves.?

Okuu stirred in her sleep in her nest in the Komeijis' windowsill. Satori continued in a quieter tone.

?And on the surface, there are youkai with very different abilities than what we have down here. Youkai that are as strong as oni. I don't see them wanting to help everyone, and I don't think they're obligated to.?

?I never said it was like that. I just mean that perhaps we should use our abilities for what we think is right, not just for personal gain. It'd be risky, yeah. But there are people who need our help, Satori, and we can give it.?

Satori stammered, then sighed, dropping her head. She looked back up at her sister with a smile. ?It's always surprising how you and I reach the same conclusions, you know.?

?Oh??

?I agree with you, you know. We should use our abilities for good, and not be like the rest of those idiot satori nobles, always squabbling over power and position. I didn't know you were thinking of the same thing yourself.?

Koishi giggled. ?Great minds think alike.?

?Yeah, but I'll always beat you by a second or so.? Satori winked. ?Why did you guys visit the kasha ghetto, anyway? Did you get lost or something??

?Oh, uh--? her sister stumbled over her words, then coughed and cleared her throat-- and her mind. ?We, uh. We wanted to find a pet or something.?

It was close enough to the truth that Satori raised an eyebrow. ?A pet??

?Yeah. Like one of those blind fishes that live in total darkness, or one of those cool electrical eels that light up the dark.? Koishi smiled. ?Pets are cute, aren't they??

?They are,? Satori said, glancing at Okuu. ?They're good company when you're feeling lonely.?

Her sister looked at her face and repressed the urge to tell her how she wanted to get her a pet. But she decided to use the opportunity to sound out Satori's preferences. ?Do you want to get another yatagarasu??

If Satori noticed Koishi scheming, she didn't say anything. ?Well, not a yatagarasu... Okuu is enough. Maybe another pet... something huggable that I can hold a decent conversation with.?

?How about a tsurube-otoshi?? Koishi offered. ?You know, one of those cute bucket youkai.?

?They are adorable,? Satori giggled. ?I'd love to get one. I hear they're easily domesticated, even if you do have to carry around that bucket until they reach adulthood...?

RIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIII--

?Eh?!? Koishi and Satori jumped at the sound of the alarm.

?What the heck is it?!? Koishi exclaimed. ?The fire alarm?!?

?It's not the Palace fire alarm. It's from outside!? Satori rushed to the far window, where a startled Okuu had woken up. ?It's the Chireiden siren!?

?A fire in the city?? Koishi leapt to her sister's side and looked out the window. ?It's not on this side of the city, where's the smoke??

?Claxons are so annoying,? Okuu grumbled, not really awake yet.

Koishi ran to the other window, then seemed to instantly go pale. ?Oh no!?

?What is it?? Satori asked as she came to her sister's side and looked out the window. Then she gasped and covered her mouth with her hand. ?Is that--!?

?The kasha ghetto! It's burning!? Koishi cried. ?Okuu! Get up! Get up, come on!?

?Huh? What?? Utsuho yawned as the younger sister ran over to her and picked her up. ?What's the matter??

?Transform, quick! It's an emergency!? Koishi carried her over to the window and pointed. ?Look! The kasha ghetto is on fire!?

?Holy--? Utsuho closed her eyes and in a shimmer of red, she began to fill out a larger form. The sisters had to turn away for a moment; when they looked back, the hellcrow was in her humanoid youkai form, and she stepped out of a slight heat haze and extended her hand to Koishi. ?Come on. We've got no time to waste.?

Koishi nodded and climbed on Utsuho's back. ?Satori, we'll be back as soon as possible!?

?But what can you do, Koishi?? Satori asked. ?Why are you going at all??

?Because.? The younger sister smiled. ?The purpose of the nobility is to protect the people, and if I can help them, I will! Now come on, Okuu!?

Utsuho nodded and leapt past Satori, landing on the windowsill. Bending her knees just long enough for Koishi to nod to her sister one last time, she jumped into the air, extended her wings, and soared towards the burning buildings to the east of the city.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 01, 2010, 07:26:42 AM
On the way down to Chireiden, Eiki had realized that it might give the wrong idea if she came down to the city dressed in uniform. So she handed the command of the army over to Sumire for a moment while she wandered off to a small side tunnel to change back into her shinigami outfit.

Komachi followed her at a distance, as her personal attendant, while Eiki carried her geta and her change of clothes. Normally geta would be thoroughly impractical for marches, but these were special. They were her tools of the trade; they'd last longer than any boot could.

Eiki went around a corner for a bit of privacy. Komachi stood guard in front of her, silhouetted against the light of the torches the Elysion armies had lit a few hundred meters back.

?... Eiki, are you sure you'll be all right??

?What are you talking about, Onozuka-kun?? Eiki tugged off her pants and undid the buttons of her jacket. Ah, it had taken so long to get her into this uniform, too.

?I've seen you in action before, and don't get me wrong. I admire your passion. I admire how you're so determined to do the right thing, to promote 'JUSTICE' and all.?

That sentence didn't sound like it could end too well. Eiki pulled off her white shirt. Then she put on the long white robe she wore beneath all her shinigami apparel.

?I even love how much you insist on being receptive to the problems of humanity. You don't want to get desensitized in any way, shape, or form.?

Huh, looked like Komachi was more perceptive than she gave her credit for. Eiki pulled on her blue outer robe and fastened it to her with a broad brown belt, then fastened that down with a black belt.

?But I've seen its down side, Eiki. You're so focused on doing the right thing that you're lost on how to really be a leader.?

?... are you saying I don't know how to lead, Onozuka-kun??

Now this was a new objection. Eiki leaned against the cave wall as she pulled on her long socks.

?Yes. Because you've so convinced yourself that there's always a righteous way out that you're unprepared to choose between two bad choices.?

?... wait, Onozuka-kun.? Eiki chuckled as she tied her hair up so it wouldn't be in the way. ?Explain, please. You're not making any sense.?

?You break a little every time you're put into a position where all the choices are wrong ones. You're completely unprepared to make the shitty call.?

Eiki scowled. ?I take more than a little bit of an exception to that, Onozuka-kun.?

?It's just that you're the furthest thing from a pragmatist, Eiki. You think that there's good and bad and that there's no in between.?

?There IS no in between.?

?Yes, there IS,? Komachi shot back. ?You've never been put into a situation where you had a lot riding on you making a decision, and all of your options are unethical ones. You've always been able to get out of a situation by choosing the right thing, and the worst part is that you've succeeded every time. What happens if you're put into a dilemma where any action you take will be a sin??

?That is impossible.?

?How, oh great captain, is that impossible??

?Because I would be able to SEE the way out, Komachi!? Eiki came up behind her subordinate, clamped her hand onto Komachi's shoulder like a vice, and hissed into her ear.

?Remember these eyes?!? She pointed at her face. ?These eyes can see morality in black and white, and I can't help it! There's always a right way!? She released Komachi, pushing her forward a few steps. ?There is always a path of righteousness. There's no such thing as a situation where all the choices are wrong ones.?

Komachi sighed and turned to Eiki. ?And that's why I'm worried about you.?

?What?? Eiki scowled. The idea of someone worried about her for wanting to do the right thing was simply ridiculous. ?Why??

?Because when you're faced with a situation where the only choices available to you are all unethical, and justice is not possible, your heart is going to brea--?

Eiki twitched and without a second thought, she slapped Komachi across the face before she could finish the sentence.

?That,? she acknowledged, ?was justified only because you are my subordinate. Remember this, Onozuka-kun. You are my friend. And I have allowed you to speak freely to me about all sorts of things. Don't abuse that privilege.?

Komachi hadn't been hurt very much at all, but her eyes were still glistening, reflecting the faint light of the thousand torches outside. She bowed slightly to Eiki and stepped aside as her superior marched past, carrying her clothes on her right arm.

Eiki could appreciate her concern, really, but the idea of a situation where all the choices were bad ones-- how absurd. Her eyes would always be able to show her the right way out.

... wouldn't they?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 01, 2010, 07:29:24 AM
They would not.

Breathe. B-b-breathe. In and out. Breaaaaaaaathe. You remember how to do that, don't you? ... don't you?

It was dark. All around. Never had it been dark like this. There had always been a glimmer of light--

No! Don't start hyperventilating on me. This is shock, Eiki. Shock. A natural response of the body when confronted with a painful stimulant. This is perfectly normal. Perfec--

?YAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!!?

Her head felt like it was splitting from the force of her inward, repressed scream. She closed her eyes, ground her face into the dirt, clenched her jaw until it hurt.

She could cut out her eyes, but they'd still see what they were meant to see--

She was panting in a cold sweat. She hugged herself. It was a dark area she was in. She held herself and forced herself up to seiza position on her knees. She looked around, trying to remember to keep it together, breathe, breathe.

It wasn't dark in the normal sense of the word. It wasn't even black, the color most associated with dark. It had no colour, in fact. It was just... wrong. Wrong was the best way to describe it, but even that word fell far short of what it truly was. It was all the depravity of sin taken physical form. Yes. That was it. Even better of a description. Sin.

It was all around her. It wasn't an absence of light. It wasn't normal darkness, nor was it cave darkness. It was physically around her, all she could see, hot, heavy, choking, burning, suffocating, hateful--

Even closing her eyes, she could not help see that which had no form, SIN. She could see it and it was there and it wasn't going away and it was all she had--

?WHO DID THIS?! TELL ME!!?

A sin-sin situation. How? Why?

She looked down at the ground and the muddy sweat on her face dripped down, leaving white streaks on her face. Were they sweat or tears? Who knew? Could she be trusted to know the difference--

Option one was to turn in Koishi Komeiji. She who had ruined the chance of Makai surrendering peacefully. She had committed a grave sin. She had destroyed the mind of Yumeko, Shinki's head maid. Yes, the genocidal, murderous maid. She was still worthy of forgiv--

Was she? Now that was a question also worth considering. But her eyes could not see it. Yumeko was not around to see.

Reason was the reason sin could exist. Without reason, there was no sin. The knowledge of good and evil-- and the ability to create both or either one-- could only come from reason. One could not sin if they did not know the difference between the two. This was why children could not sin. This was why the souls of children that Eiki ferried over to Higan did not go to the courthouse of Hinanai Yamaxanadu. They had no sin, they could not sin. Had they died when they were older, when they knew the difference between right and wrong, then they would be guilty.

Those with the minds of children shared the same fate. This partially applied to people whose perception of sin had been so thoroughly skewed by their upbringing that they truly did not know the difference. It applied completely to those who, by some unfortunate genetic combination, were forever stuck with the minds of children. Traumatic head injuries in life that involved the loss of reason also applied-- or at least according to all the books on celestial law Eiki had read while sailing the Sanzu.

Yumeko... had not had the mind of a child before. Now she didn't have a mind at all. With the destruction of her subconscious, with all its motivations, had come the dissolving of her conscious mind-- or at least the part that was capable of reason. She was now technically sinless, though she was still accountable for the deeds she had committed prior to her run-in with Koishi.

Now Yumeko had been robbed of the chance to redeem herself through good works and repentance of her past crimes. For the crime of destroying her capacity to reason, Koishi was guilty. In fact, it could be argued that if Koishi had simply killed Yumeko, that would have been  more merciful...

Did that merit handing her over?

Of course it did. Thanks to her sinful action, Koishi had all but guaranteed further bloodshed. Hadn't this peaceful underground city had enough blood for today?

But how could that be right? Handing Koishi over to Shinki would also guarantee more loss of life. Satori would then have a reason to have a blood feud with Shinki, also ensuring more death and destruction later on. And moreover-- how could one person be worth many other people's lives? Could she really choose one person over thousands? Could she really sacrifice one person for the sake of thousands?

How was a single person, Koishi Komeiji, worth more than the lives of a thousand people?

How were a thousand people more important than the life of a single person, Koishi Komeiji?

If Eiki handed her over to Shinki, then--

NO ONE COULD DESERVE TO DIE! Not even Yumeko, who had laughed with glee as the bodies of the entire Satori race burned on the upper floors of the Palace of the Earth Spirits.

NO ONE! Not even Shinki, who had been only too glad to let Eiki fall to her death, even after she had been hurt for her opponent's sake.

Not even Koishi, who had killed someone in wrath for vengeful reasons. Had Koishi's actions been justified? Even if they had, could she redeem herself through her death at Shinki's hands--?

Did Koishi Komeiji deserve death?

She had been foolish, prideful. She had always quietly felt superior to the Yama-- they had received their ability to see between moral black and white as part of their job. She had been born with it, ever since she had been a human. Her ability to see right and wrong with perfect clarity was why she had developed such a zeal for justice--

But it had been a lie. All of it. The only reason she had been so enthusiastic about justice was just because it was so easy for her to tell the difference. She had never had to struggle to see the truth. She could simply say ?that is wrong, that is right?-- there had been no emotional involvement, no critical thinking involved.

It was easy to tell the deeds of the dead apart-- she did not know who they were. She was unbiased towards them. She never took into context the circumstances of their crimes.

But she knew Shinki. She knew why she had done the things she had done. Shinki was not a complete monster. She had committed genocide, war, countless deaths-- all for love. Love was the highest of virtues. How could she condemn her for that?

She knew Yumeko too. How could Yumeko help her deep, instinctual desire to kill? Shinki had especially created her with that in mind. Yumeko had been born a killing machine, through no fault of her own. If she killed anyone, it was because that was the purpose to her life. How could she condemn her for that?

And Koishi. Koishi had been the victim of forces beyond her control. In one day, she had lost her father, her home, and the rest of her race. And it had been to a blonde murderer who had literally laughed the entire way. If she wanted earthly justice, how could Eiki deny it to her? Didn't Koishi have every reason to want revenge for the people she loved, for the life that Shinki had so cruelly robbed from her? How could she condemn her for doing just that?

Never before had Eiki seen something like this. As a shinigami who fancied herself to be better than the Yama, she had thought that choosing the right way had been simple. She had even been right-- it really was the right thing to march down here to save lives.

But it had been based on a desire for artificial justice.

She had been relying on her strange eyes to tell her what was right and wrong, not her head. She had done the right thing for all the wrong reasons... if anyone was the villain here, it was her.

If I had known then... what I know now... would I have gone down into the earth to save these people?

In only a few moments, everything that Eiki had ever thought of herself had been brutally exposed for what it truly was. The curtains had been thrown open on her soul, and she had been found lacking. She had always thought of herself as the heroine above right and wrong, the slighted protagonist who had been unjustly denied her chance at authority-- when she had been the delusional villain this whole time, blindly following easily-gained, fake justice.

?It can't be...?

Even now she had been lying to herself. She reached up and touched her face. It wasn't sweat. It really was her tears. She caught one of her muddy tears falling off of her chin and looked at it.

Then she remembered-- a villain deserves no sympathy-- and knowing that she wouldn't get any, she hugged herself and cried.



And people wondered how I would turn Shikieiki, of all people, into a villain. :3

Anyway, this has been a special update on request. I'll concentrate on Sweet Dreams instead, but rest assured that I am VERY far from giving up on this. o>
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Kasu on February 01, 2010, 02:50:27 PM
And people wondered how I would turn Shikieiki, of all people, into a villain. :3
*gasp*

Ah~ I've been waiting for this.  Great as always. =D
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Gpop on February 01, 2010, 03:15:21 PM
It's depressing really, to see someone who seems to be in such high authority and good intentions be seen as a villian and break down like that.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Dorian White on February 01, 2010, 06:39:28 PM
I have to admit that I enjoyed the last part more than I should.
Then she remembered-- a villain deserves no sympathy-- and knowing that she wouldn't get any, she hugged herself and cried.
Please allow me to introduce myself
I'm a man of wealth and taste
I've been around for so many year
Stole many a man's soul and faith


Shikieiki the "Fallen"... that made my day.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Chaore on February 02, 2010, 12:39:17 AM
And this is the best chapter, Yeeeeeesssssss.

I'm not one to enjoy other's pain, but seeing this just made me laugh in glee for a bit. Especially seeing as Komachi called it ahead of time. The Eiki learns her lessons the hard way.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Esifex on February 02, 2010, 03:11:34 AM
Oh, my God.
I swear to you, I will disavow everything that you ever write again if you tear up Shikieiki's spirit any more.

I like Alice, yes; I like Shanghai more than Alice, yes; I like Komachi...
But damned if Shiki isn't my all-time favorite character, for exactly the reasons why she kicks so much ass in White Rose.

Epic update, f*&$ing epic update - but I weep for Shiki's mind and spirit.

It's the exact reason I can't watch the arc in Higurashi where Satoko's uncle comes back - Satoko is such an energetic, unbeatable spunkster brat who, in one fell swoop, gets everything knocked out from under her and she becomes nothing.

I beg of you, at the very least, give me some warning if you're going to do this to Shiki in White Rose - PM me or something. I'm going to keep reading this, assuming that things will eventually end up as they are canonically and Shiki just goes to being an over-worked Yama, but, God, I plea, beg, and will break down and sob if you shatter Shiki.

I love this story. I love your skills with literature.

I will hate you if you do this.

(Now that I've calmed down, I'll add this afterthought - that doesn't mean change your plans for the story, I don't wanna come across as that arrogant fanboy who insists that because I like it the most it should go how I want it.

I'll still hate you if you wreck Shiki though, but it's your story, you write it.)

(Also Edit Again - Afterthought Harder: yay thanks for updating cuz I asked <3)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alice Fact on February 02, 2010, 03:14:34 AM
oh god I haven't read it yet but oh god is this supposed to be a Touhou rendition of the Godfather
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on February 02, 2010, 03:53:31 AM
I have to admit that I enjoyed the last part more than I should. <=== This.

This latest update has thoroughly reminded me that I'm a sucker for deep character development/character philosophy/breaking of hautiness.

EDIT: Seriously considering having my mother read this part. I think it'll knock some much needed sense into her.

lgb: No. No. Just... ...NO.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Tengukami on February 02, 2010, 10:21:10 AM
I really admire the depth and attention to detail you give your characters. I know you have this on hold now, but I look forward to you picking it up again.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Seian Verian on February 03, 2010, 02:58:34 AM
This... This story is amazing. That's... All I can say. Please keep writing this, I'm sure that every one of us is looking forward to more updates~<3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on February 03, 2010, 05:46:36 PM
...It's done.

In the space of a few hours, I read this entire damn thing.

Ruro, I love you so damn much. You have managed to produce about five different plots taking place at five different times at three different places and I'm interested in all of them.

The length of this scared me off before, but now that the archiving project called on me to read it in full I'm glad I took the time. This story is awesome and you should feel awesome.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Esifex on February 04, 2010, 02:06:26 AM
Lucky Rou, I wanted to do the summary for this'n.
This, and RiG. Aaah, well - you get what you're given and take what ya got.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 10, 2010, 07:16:06 AM
Aaaah I am so sleepy aaaaaaah I hate social anthropology how boring can this get

Also my birthday is in a week go me >:3



?I don't get it! Where are the water wagons?!? Koishi demanded as she looked down at the streets of the city.

?Water wagons?? Utsuho asked, wings beating overtime to keep them up in the air as she flew over roofs and streets of people who could not be less panicked.

Koishi struggled to explain, but she was spared the effort. ?There, like that one.? She pointed down at a youkai pulling a wagon with a large water tank with a pump and leather hoses for putting out fires. But the wagon was making no movement to go to the kasha ghetto; in fact, one of the various ?low-class? minor youkai, who worked as law enforcers in the city proper, seemed to be--

?Arresting him?!? Koishi scowled. ?What the heck is going on?!?

?Satori said there was discrimination against the kasha... I had no idea it was this organized,? Utsuho said quietly.

?Eh?? Koishi asked.

?I was awake while Satori was reading,? Utsuho went on. ?All the stuff that's been done to the kasha while they're just trying to live their lives... it must be terrible.?

?None of the water wagons are moving,? Koishi observed. ?Not a one of them. And why are the sirens only going off NOW?? She glanced up at the burning swath of buildings they were getting closer and closer to every second. ?This fire didn't start a few minutes ago. It's like they WANT the ghetto to burn.?

?Hmm.? Utsuho frowned. ?Wait a moment. Koishi, you mentioned something earlier...?

?What??

?Something you heard in that kasha girl's head. Why she was going to bring you in for questioning.?

?She thought we were those saboteurs that were supposed to come today,? Koishi repeated automatically, then gasped and covered her mouth. ?... and it looks like they DID come today.?

?We're getting closer,? Utsuho warned. ?Oh, is that a water wagon??

?One of them, at least.? Koishi looked down at the one water wagon that was running to the ghetto. She turned her Third Eye on the youkai, who she couldn't identify from this height. ?Tseu... tseitn... der lai... laibt. What the hell??

?Must be a kasha,? Utsuho identified.

?She also stole the water wagon,? Koishi repeated from what she heard of the kasha's mind as they quickly outraced her on the way to the ghetto. ?Well, good job.?

?Koishi, cover your mouth,? the yatagarasu said. ?Things could get bad.?

Koishi pulled up the collar of her cotton yukata up and covered her nose with it. ?What are we going to do, Utsuho?? she asked in a muffled voice.

?You tell me,? Utsuho said, as the fires moved and a blast of hot air hit them right in the face. ?Gah! Back up a bit!?

Koishi watched as the kasha they had been listening to earlier caught up. She was still able to track her through the smoke and the burning air by listening to her thoughts, but the strain of listening to someone physically so far away was stretching the connection too thin. ?Utsuho, let's go down. Maybe we can help down there.?

?Yes,? Utsuho replied as she began to ride the heat currents down to the ground. ?I'm getting exhausted, though...?

As they got closer to the ground, they passed through a thick haze of burning embers and dark black smoke. Once they made it through, they heard what they had heard muffled from up above the entire time; the screams of the kasha living in the ghetto.

Koishi swallowed hard. It was painful to hear, the thoughts and screams of hundreds, maybe thousands of kasha, some running back and forth carrying water in their wheelbarrows, some crying for their relatives inside the burning ramshackle buildings, and worst of all were the wails of those who were trapped inside with burning wood falling all around them--

?Koishi?? Utsuho asked as she felt Koishi's hands dig into her back. ?Are you shaking??

The intense emotion in the area was also affecting her; all the thoughts that reached her were tainted with the taste of fear. It was withering, like it threatened to burn through her soul if she listened to it for too long.

?I've... never wanted to close my Third Eye this much in my life,? Koishi said, a single tear dropping from her eye as she heard the final thoughts of a hundred kasha all at once.

But then another voice shot through the darkness.

?You are not allowed to use that wagon, you kasha scum!?

?A farsteekenish af der!?

?Utsuho, go left,? Koishi asked as Utsuho got closer and closer to the ground. Thanks to the panic of the fires, no one had seen them descend at all, but Koishi was about to change that.

There. Through a cloud of smoke, it was the kasha girl from earlier; she was the same one who had hijacked the water wagon as well. But her way down the alley had been blocked by another youkai, one of the mole youkai that made up the policing force of Chireiden.

?Return that wagon at once!? He made a move for the wagon, but the kasha girl was too fast. With a cry of something that sounded like ?kish mikh in tukhes!? she jabbed the palm of her right hand upwards and broke the mole youkai's overly large nose.

?Gah!? The youkai staggered back, but he was strong. He pulled out his jitte, a metal beating stick of sorts that the police used. ?I'll show you, you kasha trash!?

The kasha girl scowled and ducked, but she couldn't crouch low enough to avoid it entirely. The jitte clipped her face, cutting a gash right above her eyebrow. She hissed and leapt behind him in a heartbeat, jumping up to surprise him, but the policeman must have been well-trained, and so stood ready to thrust the jitte forwards and straight into the girl's stomach--

?FERMARE, POLIZIA! FERMARE!?

The training he had received betrayed him. Instantly withdrawing the jitte before he could open a hole in her stomach, he turned around to see her.

?A Third Eye!? The policeman immediately stood at attention. Koishi allowed herself a faint smile; satori aged so slowly that she could be any age. There's no way he could tell how old she was. And moreover, she had left the Palazzo wearing her white yukata, a fact that was not lost on the policeman, who had apparently learned to recognize the colors of the various noble families of the satori. ?Lady Komeiji! I was disciplining this young thief--?

?Speaking of, you may go,? Koishi ordered the kasha girl, who looked slightly taken aback, then annoyed.

?What makes you think you have the right to order me around, yo--?

?Go now, and stop the fires!? Koishi snapped. The kasha girl stopped mid-sentence, looked at the flames rising in front of her, then nodded and dashed off, pulling the water cart with her.

?Lady Komeiji, I was--?

?You!? Koishi whirled on the hapless police officer as Utsuho crouched near her feet, catching her breath. She shot off a string of harsh-sounding fast words in the language of the satori-- most of them were neutral words and just sounded insulting, but to someone who didn't know the language, it sounded like an incredibly harsh rebuke.

?You got it?!? she finished as Utsuho stood up and leaned on her shoulders. ?Now run back there and fetch some more water-carts, or I can and WILL hunt you down and have you stripped of your rank!?

?Yes, ma'am!? He saluted and dashed off, his dignity shattered.

?Okuu, are you all right?? Koishi asked, her authoritative tone gone.

Utsuho breathed in deeply, coughing on the ash in the air. ?I'll feel better later once we stop this fire!?

?Yes, let's go help that girl.? The satori maiden nodded and dashed off, Utsuho running behind her.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 10, 2010, 07:18:26 AM
Utsuho spared a moment to watch the shinigami of Higan collapsed on the ground behind Shinki. She did feel sorry for her-- someone as strong as she was could only be broken by something really big. But she didn't know what it was, and she didn't have any time to figure it out, because Shinki was coming right at her.

Shinki was very strong. Yumeko was no lightweight; Utsuho still remembered how big she had been when she had fought her earlier. Her arms and legs were more muscular and tough than they let on, and she was very tall and well-built to begin with. Her assessment might have been a bit off, though-- Yumeko was also very imposing, so she was very big in Utsuho's mind.

But this Shinki was something else. She was carrying Yumeko in her arms as if she weighed nothing. She was not as tall as her servant had been, but what she lacked in stature she made up for in overwhelming presence. Her eyes were smoldering as she gazed at Utsuho; as much as it hurt, she could not turn herself away from their intensity.

As nervous as she was, Utsuho still recognized and approved of the sheer power within these women. Maybe she wasn't originally a humanoid youkai, but she still wanted to be able to command respect like that someday. Strong, tall, beautiful-- it was her ideal.

But now she had to deal with someone who was her ideal and was also opposed to her. And, uh, the person she had just told--

?You're the one who did this to Yumeko?? she asked.

If Satori were by her side, she would have muttered ?sotto?. Shinki had asked in a low tone, contradicting her burning eyes and aggressive body language. But there was a quiet intensity to her words that told Utsuho ?if you run, I will hunt you down and I will kill you.? She willed herself not to shiver. Before her was a god in the flesh. And she was just a simple yatagarasu...

Utsuho nodded, moistening her dry lips with her tongue. ?Yes, I did it.?

Shinki did not immediately reply, but looked at Utsuho. Her eyes... decreased in intensity, but only slightly. There was still grief-stricken rage there, but now there was a certain curiosity to them.

Try as she might, Utsuho could not stop admiring the two women before her. Even now, injured Yumeko still had an air of raw physical strength around her, as if she would wake up at any moment and lunge at Utsuho. And Shinki had the most overwhelming presence she had ever seen. The only person able to compare was Komeiji Miyani, and her aura of power had come only from her sheer conviction. But even that comparison was doing Shinki a great disservice.

?I wonder, who could have inspired you so much that you would lie to a goddess' face??

Utsuho froze.

?Ah. I was right.? Shinki smiled, but there was hardly a glimmer of any real mirth in it. ?Who are you hiding, hellcrow? Who did you lie for??

?Uh...? She hadn't expected this response. She hadn't prepared any sort of answer. So, what were her options? Lie? No, Shinki would just see right through it again, and the next time, she would probably not be so forgiving. The truth? About Koishi, the one who was really responsible for what happened to Yumeko? The one that Shinki would be liable to tear apart with her bare hands?

Koishi was her master and her best friend. Not a chance. She could not lie and she would not tell the truth, so what could she do...?

?I would tell you,? Utsuho replied slowly, ?but you would rip her apart limb from limb if you knew who it really was.?

?Oh?? Shinki raised an eyebrow.

?I care for her deeply. I know what she did was wrong, but even then, I can't let you touch her.?

?Hey, Okuu, did you hear that? We're going to take you home to live with us.?

A faint smile spread on Utsuho's face.

?... I just wanted to bring her into a family.?

?She's my family, not by blood, but in heart. I can't let you take her.?

Shinki watched her, an undecipherable expression on her face.

Utsuho swallowed, remembered the feel of Koishi's hand in hers, then took a step forward, into the fire. ?So I ask you to take me instead, Shinki-sama.?

?What?? Satori stammered. Utsuho had forgotten she was even there.

Shinki actually had a look of surprise on her face. She blinked a few times. ?Are you so willing to take this crime on your shoulders?? she asked, raising up Yumeko in her arms. ?Without being asked, you're willing to take this on??

?Yes.? Utsuho stood up straight, trying not to notice the look of increasing despair on Satori's face. ?Whatever punishment you were planning against the one who really did it, I will bear it in her place, and in exchange, you will sign the final treaty and leave Chireiden as soon as possible.?

Shinki seemed to consider it a moment.

?What is your name, girl??

?Reiuzi Utsuho, ma'am. I am a yatagarasu youkai.? Utsuho's voice did not betray how scared she was, but Orin seemed to notice anyway.

?Okuu, are you crazy?? Orin snapped, going to Utsuho's side and yanking on her sleeve. ?Do you have any idea what that devil woman will make you do?? She hissed at Shinki. ?She might torture you, or kill you, or worse!?

?Someone has to receive the punishment, and I'd rather have it be me.? Utsuho raised her arm out of Orin's grip. She smiled down at her. ?You'd do the same for her, wouldn't you?? she asked, nodding to Satori.

Orin looked over at Satori, then back at Utsuho, and nodded slowly. ?In that case, I understand.?

?You act as if I'm going to kill her,? Shinki scoffed. ?I'm only interested in getting payback for the excellent maid you took from me.?

?She was not just an excellent maid.? Unexpectedly, Yuugi came forth from behind Satori and nodded to Utsuho. ?A better fighter I've never seen.? She turned to Shinki. ?Remember me??

?One of the devas of the mountain.? Shinki nodded-- Utsuho, who tended to notice purely physical things, could not help but notice the tightening of Shinki's jaw, the tenseness in her posture. ?Of course.?

Yuugi smiled at her. It wasn't a pleasant smile. ?If you hurt this girl, I promise I will march up to Makai and when I'm done there, not one stone will be stacked atop the other.?

Shinki was... nervous? It seemed that way to Utsuho. Shinki nodded, trying not to show any expression. ?Again, I'm only interested in payback. It wouldn't do any good to hurt her, would it??

Yuugi grinned again. ?Of course not. But just in case, I'll bring Suika along.? She turned her back on Shinki and looked at her over her shoulder. ?That should be a fun match.?

Shinki smiled back, but it looked forced, tense. ?Fun. Yes.?

?Is there any deception in her words?? Orin asked Satori.

Satori shook her head no. ?As far as I can tell, Shinki is telling the truth. She really does intend to treat Okuu decently.?

?The road to hell is paved with good intentions.?

?It is not. It is a wooden bridge,? Parsee muttered behind Satori.

Despite the seriousness of the entire situation, there was a part of Satori's heart that hadn't been destroyed by the declaration of Koishi's hatred for her, that hadn't been destroyed by Utsuho's taking Koishi's place. It was the part that was happy about becoming Queen of Chireiden so she could save her people. It was that part that made Satori giggle right now.

It bordered on the ridiculous. Even in the midst of something like this, could she still laugh at a stupid joke?

She was sure she could laugh. Was she allowed to laugh anymore? After what she had said and done?

?I HATE YOU!?

Satori looked down. After causing that much misery in her sister, the person she loved most, what right did she have to joy in her own life? None. So she took a breath and suppressed her laughter.

Utsuho watched all this play out on Satori's face, but she did not understand what was going on. Then her attention was drawn by something behind Satori. She looked beyond her and saw Komachi and Sumire drag themselves out of the collapsed tent and rush to Eiki's side. Komachi picked up the shinigami and dusted her off while the much shorter Sumire approached Shinki.

?You have not signed the final agreement,? she snapped at the goddess as she unrolled the still-intact scroll.

Shinki glanced down at her. ?I will not sign it until I can negotiate its terms.?

?What are your terms, then?? Sumire asked.

?I will sign that agreement, the one that says I claim responsibility for this war and for all the casualties.?

Sumire's angry expression did not change. Shinki grinned and delivered her ultimatum.

?But only if Reiuzi Utsuho returns with me to Makai as my prisoner.?



Remember that prediction from the intermission that Shinki would return to Makai with a prisoner?

And you all thought it was Koishi. Hee.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on February 10, 2010, 10:06:32 AM
Quote
?The road to hell is paved with good intentions.?

?It is not. It is a wooden bridge,? Parsee muttered behind Satori.
*headdesk*

Also, I'm really worried that Utsuho's gonna pull a Face Heel Turn now...*gulp*
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Tengukami on February 10, 2010, 10:37:25 AM
I really like Utsuho here. So glad to see an exposition beyond the usual 'crazycrazycrazy!' slot she's normally stuffed into.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Chaore on February 10, 2010, 03:40:20 PM
Yeah, I remember that.

As soon as Okuuface said that, though~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on February 10, 2010, 07:10:23 PM
Quote
?The road to hell is paved with good intentions.?

?It is not. It is a wooden bridge,? Parsee muttered behind Satori.

I giggled. |3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden - Satori Eye Z
Post by: IcedFairy on February 10, 2010, 08:00:50 PM
Remember that prediction from the intermission that Shinki would return to Makai with a prisoner?

And you all thought it was Koishi. Hee.
Yep.  Ya got me.

Also thank you Parsee for ruining the mood.  I needed some terribly time inapropriate comedy.  Or maybe that was good comedic timing....  How does that work out.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on February 10, 2010, 09:05:27 PM
UTSUHO! ;-;

I must admit though, this story never ceases to surprise me.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:19:24 PM
Also thank you Parsee for ruining the mood.  I needed some terribly time inapropriate comedy.  Or maybe that was good comedic timing....  How does that work out.

When I was first writing that scene, I realized "... but they're in hell, so they would know about the road down there, wouldn't they?" I have a terrible problem with taking things literally; half of Orin's Yiddish insults confuse me, since they're along the lines of "Lie in the earth!" or "Go to hell!" But this is Chireiden, so they're already within the earth. How does that insult even make sense? I confuse myself sometimes. :/

Weekly update. I think it's longer than normal.



To their right was the outside row of kasha houses, little more than shacks. The quality of the houses degraded as they moved further into ghetto territory, becoming little more than stacks of rubbish ready to light on fire at the first spark. Koishi tried to focus on each one at a time, but specks of ash stung her eyes and she rubbed them while she pulled up the collar of her yukata so she could breathe without inhaling too much smoke every breath.

?Not even the normal people are helping,? Utsuho observed as she looked off to the left, to the border of the ghetto and the city that she had crossed only earlier today. ?They're standing with buckets of water in case the fire reaches their homes, but they're not helping out at all!?

Koishi coughed, feeling waves of heat coming off of the burning houses to their right. ?I can't order them ALL around. I only managed it with that fool policeman because I caught him by surprise. We're on our own, Utsuho.?

?Ah! It's you!?

?Oh,? Koishi stammered, face to face with the kasha girl they had kept running into, holding one of the hoses and blasting water into the facade of a building. ?Yes, it's us.?

?You're a satori,? the kasha said, eying Koishi's exposed Third Eye. ?Why the heck are you down here??

?We wanted to help,? Utsuho replied.

?No one was coming to help, so I wanted to try.? Koishi realized her reasoning didn't make much sense-- it wasn't meant to, anyway. She had been rather impulsive about it... now all she could hope for was that she didn't die here.

The kasha grinned. ?Works for me! Here, grab this hose while I go in.?

?Isn't that dangerous?!? Koishi asked as the kasha girl dashed off. ?You could be trapped inside! The whole place is going down!?

?My family is in there!? The kasha replied and raced into the burning building.

Utsuho and Koishi stood there for a moment, holding the limp hose in their hands. Koishi focused her attention on the house for a few seconds, reaching out with her Third Eye, and heard snatches of thoughts... yes, there were people in there. They were mostly scared, but they were still alive. The one on the second floor was alone and was slightly more nervous, but Koishi was confident that the kasha girl would get them all out safely.

?Well, don't just stand there!? Another kasha ran over to the water wagon, began to pump the water, and blasted the burning facade of the building. ?Get to pumping!?

?Ah, yes!? Koishi signaled Utsuho, and Utsuho pumped the water from the tank and out through the hose Koishi aimed at the flames that were licking the shack.

?This is the front lines of the fire!? Utsuho yelled at Koishi. ?If we can stop the fire here, then the rest of the ghetto can be saved!?

Sure enough, every kasha in the ghetto seemed to be flocking to this one row of houses, the most recent to be consumed by fire. There was just one problem.

?We're running out of water, Koishi!?

?WHAT?!? Koishi looked at the water tank; sure enough, they had drained the dozens of gallons of water already, and they had no more water to spare. Kasha were running over buildings and splashing the burning homes with water in their wheelbarrows, but it wasn't enough. They needed another water tank, but there was no way to get one!

Utsuho picked up the water tank, groaning and clenching her teeth. ?I'll drop this over the house,? she said in a strained voice. ?You go find another wagon!?

?Yes!? Koishi was about to leave, but before she could move very far, already many kasha were bounding out ahead of her, also hunting down a water wagon. Utsuho grit her teeth and used all her strength to pick up the water tank upside-down, then flew up above the building and punched a hole in the bottom of the tank, spilling out what was left of the water onto the roof.

They had been making some progress saving the house, but they were all out of water...

?HAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!? With a thunderous crash of lumber, a wheelbarrow burst through the burning facade of the building, and before Koishi could blink, the kasha girl had thrown off the blanket to reveal several younger kasha children.

?My brothers and sisters!? the kasha girl said, patting down some burning areas of her clothing. ?They're all safe!?

Koishi breathed a sigh of relief. ?Good!?

But something bugged her, even as she was relieved. She had counted five consciences in the burning building, not counting this girl's, but there were only four people here...

The kasha girl was coughing, hacking. She looked surprised for a moment, then reached out and took hold of the water wagon, holding herself up.

?Smoke... inhalation,? she said between coughs, then she coughed up some more ash. ?Oh well. I'll live.?

?Is that everyone in your house?? Koishi asked.

?Yeah,? the girl replied, clearing her throat. ?My father was selling in the market, and my mother was off visiting my aunt's house over there.? She waved at the as-yet unharmed portion of the ghetto and thumped her chest while clearing her throat again. ?She wasn't going to come back until later, so she should be fine.?

?So who's the person on the second floor??

?Eh?? The kasha girl blinked her reddened eyes. ?There's no one...? She sniffed the air and as Koishi watched, her face turned several shades of white. ?No, there's no one... the smoke makes it hard to smell anything else, you must be mistaken...? She sniffed the air again and she stiffened up. ?It can't be, oh no...?

?I can hear her,? Koishi protested. ?There's someone in there! Maybe Utsuho can--?

She took hold of her wheelbarrow, coughed, and turned to Koishi. ?I have to go save my mother!?

?You can't! You've inhaled too much smoke already!? she yelled as the girl dashed off. There was no way she could last much longer inside the building-- she would drop dead of smoke inhalation before she ever reached her mother, and that was only if she didn't burn to death with the flames surrounding her--

Koishi grit her teeth, focused her Third Eye on the kasha girl's fading back, and chased after her. Behind her, Utsuho's voice was yelling something, and someone had managed to bring another water wagon, but that didn't matter. She had to save that crazy kasha before she killed herself.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:22:01 PM
She ran up to the door and threw it open-- and then she opened her eyes wide and dropped to the ground as the flames responded to the increase in oxygen by bursting out the door. She wanted to scold herself for forgetting the lessons of fire her tutors had taught her, but there was no time for that, she had to find the kasha girl.

Slowing down her emotions, she reached out with her Third Eye. There was an awareness on the second floor, yes, but where was the one she was looking for...? Ah, there! Down the hallway, at the bottom of the stairs. It wasn't moving, but it wasn't dead yet.

?It'll be fine,? Koishi muttered as she heard the kasha girl's fear-tainted thoughts in her own mind. ?I'll get you out of here...?

She began to crawl forwards on her stomach, staying low. Ash stung her eyes and smoke filled her lungs. She had to cough after a few moments, and spat out gray onto the floor. She shook her head to clear her mind, focused her attention on the kasha girl again, then placed one hand on the dirt floor right before a portion of the flaming ceiling fell in front of her.

She scrambled backwards for safety, then looked up. The entire ceiling, and by extension the bottom of the second floor was on fire. She cursed herself for forgetting that just because she could read minds, she would be safe from the unthinking fire.

But she didn't have much longer to be able to get out of there safely. Wiping dirt from her face, she crawled around the burning heap of wood and continued moving through the smoke towards the kasha girl.

When she was about a meter away from her, the smoke cleared, and Koishi blinked as fast as she could to erase the stinging sensation. There she was, collapsed at the foot of the stairs, her wheelbarrow shielding her from the worst of the flames. The satori girl scrambled over to her, shaking her awake. ?Hey! Wake up! Wake up, please! Kasha-san, get up!?

?My name,? she said through a coughing fit, ?is Rin.?

?Rin!? Koishi said it with relief. ?Come on, get up! We're going to get you out of here!? She pulled Rin's arm over her shoulder and helped her up.

Rin looked dazed and her dress had been burnt all the way up to her waist, but her eyes soon focused. ?My mother,? she said in a smoke-choked voice. ?I have to save her...?

?There's no time! The house is going to collapse any moment!?

And just then, a large portion of the second floor fell onto the pathway Koishi had taken to get to Rin. Koishi looked back on it and swallowed hard.

?We have to get out of here!? She continued, pulling Rin down towards the ground floor, wondering how she would get them out now.

?Up,? Rin coughed out. ?Upstairs. My mother...?

Okay, what had she seen when she entered the house? The fire was mostly on the ground floor, but the second floor was being bathed in flames from the house to the back. The house to the back was technically right in front of them, right beyond this wall, which meant that going upstairs, running through the choking smoke, and leaping to safety was actually a better bet than running through the white-hot embers of the ground floor, even if the collapsing floor beneath them would be a huge risk. And there was no way out through the way she came in. She had to risk everything, then?

Well, Koishi considered, looking at Rin, even if we fail here, at least Rin will get to spend her last few moments with her mother.

?Come on, then,? Koishi commanded, turning around and pulling Rin's arm up with her as she put a hesitant sandal on the first stair. It occurred to her to be better dressed for an emergency next time, but that was for later. ?We're going upstairs, Rin.?

?Yes...? Rin smiled even as waves of heat began to come through the wall right next to them. ?Let's save my mother.?

With Koishi's help, Rin climbed up the stairs, dragging her wheelbarrow along behind her. Koishi noted that the wheelbarrow was fireproof and huge-- enough to save a person from flames all around, probably, but not on a floor that would collapse.

She looked over and saw that at some point, Rin had had a flaming piece of wood stuck on her left leg; there was an imprint of wood burned into her skin there. She was having trouble walking up the stairs. Koishi grunted and heaved Rin up; the stairs had clearly never been in the best condition, and they were probably unstable at the best of times, but thank goodness, they were holdin--

?AHH!? Rin managed to step on a particularly weak portion of stair and had fallen through to the room below, which was not so much a room anymore as it was a furnace. She began to fall, but the front wheel of her wheelbarrow managed to lodge itself into the wall at such an angle that it wasn't going to give unless the floor did-- and that was a definite possibility at this point.

Koishi took it all in and leaned down and over to grab Rin's hand, which had slid out of her own when she fell. ?Hold on!?

Rin's dress managed to catch fire down below. At this point, the fire was spreading from sheer temperature, not contact with embers. She hissed and swung her right arm up to catch Koishi's. Koishi grit her teeth and walked up the remaining stairs, pulling Rin up as she did so.

The front of Rin's dress was filled with splinters, and the kasha girl gasped in pain several times as splinters entered her skin, but the shock of pain helped clear the smoky haze in her head, and she managed to pull herself up and onto the stairs.

Koishi breathed hard, then coughed and hacked up some smoke. The air in the house was thin and hot; normally physical exertion wouldn't hurt her this much, but in these conditions, her strength felt like it was just draining away.

But there was no time to lose. Already the temperature of the stairs was going up and the waves of heat coming off of the wall were increasing in frequency. ?Come on,? she said, coughing into her collar and extending her hand to Rin's. Rin took it and the two climbed up onto the second floor.

The second floor had largely given way; large sections of the floor were missing or were already burning. The smoke of the first floor had found its way up here, and Koishi found that she could barely see a thing.

?I can't smell her!? Rin cried out. ?The smoke is too strong up here!?

Koishi recalled her lessons. Closing her eyes again, she reached out with her Third Eye for any signs of li--

?There.? Koishi pointed to the far edge of the room. There was a small window at the far wall, and there was a body lying right beneath it. ?Walk carefully. The floor could give way at any moment.?

Koishi and Rin made their way across the first portion of the hallway, holding one another's hand tightly as the flames licked them off to the side. There were a few ominous creaks-- Koishi trod carefully, making sure not to step on any weak portions of floor. The ash stung her eyes and smoke filled her lungs; a violent cough racked her body--

?AAAAHH!? She had taken a misstep while she had coughed, and the rickety wooden floor gave way as she fell down to the room belo--

?Tch--? But she had held on to Rin's hand. Sweat broke out on the kasha's forehead as she stood and began to pull her up.

Koishi's right sandal fell off and the flames swallowed it up. She gulped and looked up at Rin, but the kasha was stronger than she was, and pulled her up more quickly.

?Now,? she coughed, ?we're even.?

Koishi nodded, ash streaking her face black. ?Your mother,? she coughed, ?should be over there.? She pointed, and Rin helped her back onto her feet.

Treading cautiously, they managed to make it across the floor, avoiding the wide gaping holes to the ground floor. Flames burst up from beneath, but they managed to walk around them, until finally, they were right in front of the small window.

Rin dropped to her knees and shook the body. ?Mameh!? she cried out. ?Mameh! Wake up!?

Koishi looked around the room, trying to distract herself. The consciousness she had felt earlier was weak; now it was even weaker, flickering. If Rin's mother wasn't dead already, she would be very soo--

?S... s'iz hays, hah??

?MAMEH!? Rin pulled her mother up and hugged her as tightly as she could, tears streaming down her face despite the heat.

Koishi watched the two of them and smiled, in the midst of the burning house, feeling no envy for the fact that Rin's mother was still alive. She wondered what it would be like to be hugged by her mother... it had been so long.

?Tatesheh?? Rin asked, and Rin's mother gave a slight nod to the corner of the room. Lying on the floor there was a black, charred mass. Rin bit her lip and looked away; her reaction was enough so that Koishi could deduce that it was, or had been, her father.

So... now she's lost her father... and now her mother is all she's got.

To her credit, Rin kept a stiff upper lip. She said something to her mother in the unintelligible Kasha tongue, and her mother reached up and wrapped her arms around her daughter's neck. Though younger, Rin was taller and stronger than her mother, and she set her mother down in her wheelbarrow with ease.

?So,? she said, turning to Koishi, ?How do we get out??

Koishi kept her face as expressionless as she could, then shook her head slowly.

?I... see.?

There was some hesitation in her mind, but Rin wrapped her arms around Koishi and hugged her as tight as she could.

?Thank you, thank you, thank you,? was all Rin could say. But Koishi wasn't limited to hearing Rin's words. She heard what she said, but she could also see the honest truth within them, the overwhelming gratitude. Rin would never be able to convey through words what she really felt, but Koishi could understand what she really wanted to say regardless.

Without a word, she hugged Rin back.

Rin went to stay by her mother as the fire behind them got hotter and hotter. Koishi considered her options. The fires from the rest of the burning ghetto had reached them here. Immediately outside, the kasha and Utsuho would be beating the flames back, allowing them to go no further.

They had just been unfortunate enough to be casualties caught in the crossfire.

Koishi's three eyes turned to the mother and daughter, who were talking quietly to one another. Rin was kneeling in front of her wheelbarrow, her arms on her mother's shoulders. She could not hear them-- but the mother's thoughts were only about getting her daughter out of there safely, and the daughter's thoughts were only about saving her mother.

How fortunate, she thought, that they had someone looking out for them so much that they'd be willing to lose their lives for one another.

Koishi watched the flames finally reach their side of the room, spreading across the roof. Sparks and smoke began to pour forth from the roof.

?Oh, Satori,? she said to herself, wondering why she hadn't given her sister a kiss on the cheek before she had left. It was possible for her to die here. She was a child; always she had thought that death was far from her and far from those she loved. Even her mother had died when she was young-- Koishi could not remember her, and so she could not mourn her. But seeing that charred body off to the side, she wondered how she had never realized how close she always was to death. She was a youkai. She was hardy, not immortal. Really, only their durable bodies separated youkai from humans-- and even though they lived underground and away from the sun's harmful rays, Koishi would not live forever.

The flames had now gotten to the room at all sides. The roof was weak and falling apart. The floor was soon to cave in, and the heat and smoke became unbearable. Rin coughed and buried her face in her mother's chest-- the mother did her best to comfort her daughter, forgive her for not being able to save her.

She looked at them wondered what her end would be like. Peaceful and quiet, with someone she loved waiting for her? Or would it be like... that?

?Oh, Satori!? she cried out again as she watched Rin hug her mother. Oh, how she wished she could see her older sister again--

?Utsuho, they're out of the way! Drop it!?

?Wha--? Was she hallucinating? Or was that really her sister's voice?

With another thunderous crash of wood, a large metal tank smashed through the roof and through to the first floor, on the far edge of the room. The smoke billowed up and out of the house, clearing enough that she could see two distinct figures in the smoke: one of average height with wings, grinning, and the other one, with a slight build, smiling at her.

?We came here to save you,? Satori declared. ?Utsuho, get my sister and the kasha out of here.?

?You got it!? Utsuho came to them and picked the two closest ones: Koishi and Rin. But she hadn't seen the person inside the wheelbarrow.

?How-- why did--? Koishi stammered, still in shock.

?I had to come for you,? Satori said. ?I can't just let this stuff happen in Chireiden, you know??

?LET ME GO!? Rin screamed, kicking and pounding on Utsuho's shoulders. ?SAVE MY MOTHER! SHE'S STILL ALIVE!?

?Oh, you're right, she is,? Satori sighed with relief as Utsuho turned to her. ?Carry those two to safety. Come back for me.? She pulled a damp cloth out from behind her back. ?I'll make sure she stays alive, promise.?

?WAIT! NO!? Rin yelled again, attempting to wriggle out of Utsuho's iron grip. Utsuho grit her teeth and took off flying, leaping up and out of the hole they had punched into the roof.

And it was out there that they saw something horrible.

?Oh go-- OH GOD! SATORI!? Koishi screamed as she watched the flaming wreckage of the house adjacent to Rin's toppled over and onto the escape where they had just gotten out from. ?NO!! SATORI!! SATORI!! NO!!?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:24:42 PM
?MAMEH! MAAAMEEEEH!!? Rin screeched, bitter tears streaming from her face. She thrashed more violently now, trying to get out of Utsuho's grip. ?LET ME DIE WITH HER! MAMEH!!?

But Utsuho's jawline only hardened as she neared the ground. ?Let me save you first!?

Rin managed to spring out of Utsuho's arms before they reached the ground. Without a second thought, she was about to hurl herself up at the now blazing building once more, but the crowd of kasha that had gathered around stopped her.

?LET ME DIE! MAMEH!? She screamed in such anguish that Koishi felt like her own heart was breaking in two. The ache Rin was feeling in her heart for her dying mother felt like it was filling the void left by her own lack of grief at her mother's death.

But the kasha would not let her go. Koishi could not understand their words, but she could understand the thoughts they were trying to convey. ?Rin, it's fine, it's fine. You tried hard, but it must be her time to go to God! Your mother would not want you to die for her--?

?I DON'T CARE IF IT'S GOD'S WILL!? Rin screamed back, thrashing violently. Her clothes were burnt and torn and her hair had been undone from its long braids so that she looked like a wild woman. ?LET ME GO! LET ME SAVE HER!?

?You can't... save her,? Koishi realized as she watched the house begin to give its last death rattles. ?I'm so sorry, Rin.?

?I... oh god...? Utsuho looked like she was going to be sick. ?Satori's dead...?

Upon hearing those words, Koishi's heart felt like it had turned to ice. ?... Satori... died to save me at the very end??

Tears sprung to her own eyes as she imagined her sister's fate-- dying by burning, suffocating, alone and without her sister-- and she felt like she was going to break and die without her.

The house had now turned into a pure furnace. The second floor was consumed entirely by flame now. Koishi had been right-- the fire had been stopped here, and now this was the last house that remained fully ablaze.

But oh, at what a price had the safety of the ghetto been bought!

The thought of the smile of her triumphant sister upon arriving to save her flashed through her mind. She would never see that smile again. ?Satori... I'm so sorry...? Koishi sobbed.

?Don't... write me off just yet!?

And with that thought shooting through the darkness at Koishi's Third Eye, she had enough forewarning to look up and see the final wall of the second floor room give way to Satori pushing Rin's forgotten cat-cart out of the house, carrying Rin's mother safe and sound.

She had the fortune to land right atop the crowd of kasha. They managed to catch both Satori and the wheelbarrow, along with the older lady in it. Rin's mental wall of despair broke that very instant as she caught her mother and screamed her name. She hugged her, tears of pure joy streaming down her face. Around them, Rin's younger siblings hugged them both.

?Ah, family,? Satori commented, coming up behind Koishi.

?Satori!? Koishi exclaimed, turning to hug her sister. ?Oh, Satori!?

?Koishi...? her sister choked out. ?You're hugging... me... too tight...?

Koishi released her sister and looked up at her with tears still in her eyes. ?I'm so glad you're safe,? she said quietly.

?The next time either of us has to make a heroic sacrifice, you're going to do it,? Satori laughed, ruffling her sister's dirty hair.

?How did you get out here? How did you find me?? Koishi asked.

?I figured you would go where you had the best chance of fighting back the fire. Sorry I couldn't get here faster, though. That water wagon was slower than I wanted it to go.?

?Thank you, Satori,? she said, throwing herself into her older sister's arms. ?I love you.?

Satori looked surprised, but then just smiled and wrapped her own arms around her sister, rubbing her on the beck. ?I love you, too.?

They hugged for a short while longer until Satori tapped her on the back. ?Okay then, Koishi, time to go home and get you washed.?

?Okay.? The sisters separated, but when they looked around, they saw that the kasha had not left while they were distracted. They had stayed to look at them.

?Hm?? Satori asked. ?What do they want, Koishi??

?No idea,? Koishi replied with a shrug.

Rin came forth from the crowd, with her mother holding on to her arm and her younger siblings around her. She coughed and hacked up some ash, but she seemed to be so happy that she barely noticed. ?The kasha named me their representative to tell you two thank you for coming to help us save our homes from the fire.?

?Ah.? Satori and Koishi both gave a slight bow.

?You are welcome,? the younger sister said.

?We are all most grateful,? Rin replied. ?Never before has the Palace of the Earth Spirits sent anyone here to the ghetto to help us.?

?Oh, no one sent us,? Koishi said. ?We came on our own.?

?What? Really??

?Our dad told us about it.? Satori smiled. ?It's our moral duty to help you, even if no one orders us to, and even if the satori order us not to.?

?You two are sisters, yes? And you came by yourselves??

The Komeiji sisters nodded. Rin turned to the crowd of kasha and relayed what she had learned to them. They began to murmur amongst themselves almost immediately, and it took a few moments for Rin to receive a coherent message to pass on to the sisters.

?The kasha would like to know your names, please.?

?I am Satori Komeiji,? Satori replied, ?and this is my sister.?

?Koishi Komeiji.? Koishi gave a slight bow.

?Well then. Satori and Koishi Komeiji, the kasha would like to thank your parents for raising such fine children. You two, who are righteous among the satori, have earned the kashas' undying gratitude for your heroism.?

?Hey, what about me?? Utsuho interrupted, coming up behind Satori and Koishi.

Rin turned to the kasha a moment, conversed, then turned back to Utsuho. ?The kasha extend their gratitude to you as well, satori girl.?

?I'm not a satori,? Utsuho objected. ?I'm Utsuho Reiuzi, a yatagarasu.?

If the kasha didn't understand anything else she said, they understood ?yatagarasu?. They began to murmur it loudly enough that Koishi and Satori could overhear. Utsuho looked confused.

Rin turned to them with a new message to relay. ?They told me to tell you thank you as well, Utsuho Reiuzi. Consider yourself the first yatagarasu ever to have earned the trust of the kasha.?

Utsuho bowed. ?Thank you.?

?And as for you two,? Rin said, turning back to the sisters, ?On a personal note, I am in your debt for saving my family.? She hugged her mother from the side. ?I can't begin to thank you for what you've done. Koishi, you helped me get to my mother, and Satori, you saved her when I could not. For that, I thank you from the bottom of my heart.?

Satori and Koishi looked to each other, then to Rin, with smiles on their faces. ?You're welcome.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:26:22 PM
?And now, according to the tradition of the kasha...? Rin unwound her arm from her mother's and, taking a deep breath, she went down on the floor, bending one knee, kneeling to the sisters. ?I owe you a blood debt. For this, I offer my unconditional servitude for as long as you desire it of me.?

?You-- what?!? Koishi exclaimed.

?It is tradition,? Rin replied. ?I am obligated to offer my life to those who save the life of a parent. Specifically to you, Satori, who rescued my mother from the flames. The usual is twenty-five years of service, but you could ask anything of me and I would give it.?

?M-me?? Satori stammered. ?You? Serving me??

?You can't turn it down,? the kasha girl said with a hint of desperation in her voice. ?I must serve you, or I would disgrace my family.?

?What do you think, Koishi?? Satori asked.

?I say-- let her pay the debt.? Koishi winked at her sister. ?She can be your pet.?

?... pet??

Koishi nodded slowly, Utsuho by her side. ?You've been wanting one for a while, Satori.?

?How did you...? Satori interrupted herself mid-sentence and laughed. ?Oh wow, did I really think about it that much??

Koishi smiled and reached over to play with her sister's hair. ?It's all right. I'm just happy it all turned out well.?

Satori nodded. She turned to Rin and extended her hand. Rin took it and Satori raised her up, a gentle smile on her face. ?In that case, I humbly accept your offer.?

The kasha seemed to understand what this meant, because they all burst into cheers at that moment. Rin's mother approached Satori and though Satori clearly didn't know what she was saying, she could understand the sentiment. The two hugged.

Koishi tugged on Rin's sleeve. ?You really mean that??

?Yes. I have to do this to honor my family.? Rin nodded. ?It might seem like a strange tradition, I realize.?

?No, it's fine.? Koishi was about to finish the conversation when she remembered something. ?Hey, Rin. I never learned what your family name is.?

?Kaenbyou. Rin Kaenbyou.? Rin shook her hand. ?You can call me Orin. It's nice to meet you, Koishi-sama.?

?Oh, don't call us -sama,? Koishi replied. ?Neither of us really like that.?

?All right then, Koishi.? Orin nodded. ?I look forward to serving you two. And I promise,? she added with a wink as Satori and Orin's mother came to hug them, ?that if there's ever a fire where you live, I'll be the first one there to rescue you.?

?Hahaha! Thanks, Orin.? Satori laughed and Orin went over to hug her. Koishi smiled.

Utsuho tapped her shoulder. ?Hey, you don't hate me, do you??

?Eh? Why would you think that, Okuu??

?Because you're replacing me with Orin,? Utsuho replied, a sad frown on her face.

Koishi burst out laughing. ?No, no! I don't hate you! I'm not replacing you with anybody! But Orin is going to live with us now, as Satori's pet! Remember how we came down here to find a pet??

?So it looks like we found one!? Utsuho laughed. ?Maybe it didn't turn out how we expected, but who cares??

Koishi looked down and put her hand in Utsuho's and squeezed it. Utsuho looked startled at first, then smiled at her master and squeezed back.

?I don't have anything to pack,? Orin said to Satori. ?All I've got is my cart. So... I guess I'll just go with you three, I guess.?

?Hm. What do you think, Koi-chan?? Satori asked her sister.

Koishi smiled. ?Sure. Let's go home. Walking together sounds like a good idea.?

?Actually--? Orin picked Satori up by the back of her collar and hoisted her into her wheelbarrow. ?Let's see who the more loyal pet is! Utsuho, you're on!?

Koishi watched Rin bound up the wall of the nearest house in an instant just as she felt Utsuho's strong arms pick her up and toss her onto her back.

?Come on, Koishi, let's get her!? And with that, Utsuho took off, soaring above the rooftops as Orin kept a remarkably fast pace just ahead of them, leaping from building to building.

And the two Komeijis laughed with exhilaration, going back to the Palace of the Earth Spirits with another new member of the family.

Orin had to be hospitalized later for smoke inhalation, but that was another story.

-----

?And I promise...?

Many years later, Orin was sitting in the kitchen of a decent house, talking with her mother as her other siblings drifted in and out of the house on various errands. A loaf of bread was baking in the oven and the house was warm enough that they could wear their preferred clothing without putting on shawls or wraps.

They had been talking about... something. Orin no longer remembered, because at that moment, the resounding crack of stone crumbling reached their ears. Orin and her mother looked at one another, then raced out through the door to their roof, where they had a largely unobstructed view of the ghetto.

There! Off in the distance. With the torche-- what?! Had they come through the wall? Surely not... but there were no tunnels over there! They must have blasted their way in! They were invading Chireiden!

Always quick to action, Orin raced downstairs, yelling for her brothers and sisters. She gathered them around her and her mother. She explained that they did not have much time before they attacked the ghetto. The rest of the city would be fine; the army would surely protect the Palace and the federal district, but the safety of the ghetto could never be guaranteed. That was fine. The ghetto had built a huge system of underground tunnels for this reason. They would be safe there, but they had to get there first.

Orin led her family out of the house, leaving a kiss on the doorframe, because they would probably never see that house again. She had her wheelbarrow, and her other siblings did as well, save the youngest sister. They would have raised the alarm, but the ghetto was so well interconnected that already kasha were pouring out into the streets, all heading to the secret caves.

Orin thought it was remarkable how little panic there was. She guessed it was the result of centuries of oppression. The kasha had been attacked on all fronts by all peoples and they had still managed to survive. Even this, the latest attack, would not stop them from surviving. It was a pretty fatalistic point of view, but it was how they had come to deal with it.

She followed them in to the cave entrance, in the center of the ghetto. It was a bit cramped and there was not much in the way of light, but there were supplies enough that the entire kasha population could last a week-- and they did not expect to be down here long enough for that. There were various auxiliary tunnels; Rin and her family stayed in one of the ones closest to the entrance.

?... that if there's ever a fire where you live...?

Rin kissed her mother and siblings on the cheek and told them she was going back up to offer her evacuation services to any elderly kasha who would need it. Her mother kissed her back and gave her her blessing, and her brothers and sisters kissed her too. Orin told them farewell and headed back up to the surface, telling the black-and-white robed religious leaders who were in charge what she was planning. They gave her leave and gave her the instructions to knock on the door later to get back into the caves. She saluted and dashed off.

The far side of the ghetto was on fire. Again. She was ready to panic until she remembered that there was nobody in there. The evacuation had gone remarkably well. She could not smell any traces of remaining kasha in their buildings. But she needed a better vantage point, so she dashed to the top of the temple and looked out from the highest tower.

What she saw made her jaw drop.

The fire was set on various parts of the city, not just the ghetto. And there was one particular trail of fire that led straight into the Palace of the Earth Spirits. Somehow the invading army had made it past the winding circular walls surrounding the Palace in no time at all! How had this happened...? Unless there was no army at all-- oh no! Wasn't that one of the things she had overheard when she had been in the Palace yesterday? Satori had been sitting at the table with Orin in her arms when some satori nobles had walked by, talking about it. It was notable because satori did not speak aloud; they could communicate with their minds, after all. But what she had heard had made Orin perk her ears up-- what did they mean, that one half of the army had been sent up to the surface to deal with a threat to Chireiden's water supply? That the other half had been sent to deal with the 'crazy flower youkai', and that the city was defenseless?

As she watched, the unthinkable happened: Fire! In the Palace of the Earth Spirits! The fire was breaking out on the lower floors, and helped by what seemed from this distance like more and more torches being thrown at the building. The attack had come so suddenly-- the only reason the kasha had managed to get out in time was because their escape route was so close at hand. But surely the satori had no idea what was going on until it was too late.

Surely Koishi and Satori were stuck in there... and with Utsuho having run away from them for absolutely no reason a few days back, they had no way out of the Palace's upper floors.

?... I'll be the first one there to rescue you.?

Orin checked the sleeves of her dress. She had been lucky enough to have remembered to carry her evil spirit bombs today. And she had her wheelbarrow.

Whispering a quick prayer, she leaped off the roof of the temple and dashed off, leaping from building to building, getting closer and closer. Some soldiers shot arrows up at her or threw rocks, but they did not faze her. An arrow clipped one of her tails, but she kept going. There were people to rescue in the Palace of the Earth Spirits, and she could not waste any time--

?Satori, Koishi, it's time to fulfill my promise. I'm coming for you!?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:28:37 PM
The look on Sumire's face was one of pure shock.

?Re-- Utsuho? Prisoner?? Sumire pointed at the yatagarasu, who stood at Shinki's height, head bowed in submission.

Shinki nodded. ?Or head maid. Whichever you prefer.? She shrugged. ?As I said before, I am not interested in killing her. But neither does she get a choice in this matter.?

?W-what? Why??

?Because she asked me to.?

Utsuho glanced at Sumire and nodded to her, confirming the story. Sumire took a deep breath and nodded. ?I shall present your ultimatum to Eiki-sama.?

Utsuho followed Sumire with her eyes. Eiki did not look like she was in any condition to hear this. Her eyes were still red with tears and Komachi had to support her to keep her standing upright. She regretted having to burden the shinigami with yet more trouble, but she had no choice.

She could tell when Sumire told Eiki. The expression of pain on Eiki's face was unmistakable. Komachi held her up, saying things to her. Utsuho concentrated to hear.

?Eiki, pull yourself together. Please, just hold on long enough to sign the agreement, and then we can go someplace quiet and talk about it. Please, just hold on.?

Utsuho looked at the ground. She did not regret having gone to Eiki for help before Chireiden had been attacked, but if it had managed to destroy her so thoroughly... if only there had been a better way. But sometimes, there was no better way.

Eiki began to stagger towards Shinki. She looked... hollow was a good way of putting it. Utsuho had admired her earlier, for her confident stride and unfailing self-assurance, but something had happened to Eiki to make it look like she had been broken in half.

Still, with Komachi by her side, she could at least stand. ?Shinki,? she greeted her. Utsuho winced. Even her voice sounded empty. She seemed so tired, so exhausted.

?Eiki, I agree to your terms, on the condition that Reiuzi Utsuho is delivered into my custody.?

?Wh-- what?? Eiki asked. It was almost painful to hear her 'asking', like a child, with none of the authority of her position, not even a fraction of her earlier confidence.

?In my defense, she asked,? Shinki replied. ?She asked to take the punishment, so I have accepted her generous offer: take her as prisoner, and I shall sign your agreement and leave Chireiden in peace.?

?What...? Eiki looked like she was going to break down again. Komachi turned to her and without a moment's hesitation dragged her away.

Sumire glanced at them and turned to Shinki. ?We shall get a reply from our general, please wait a moment--? Then she followed them.

Some hasty deliberation. Eiki was starting to turn hysterical. Komachi pulled her up by her shirt collar and made her stand up straight while Sumire spoke to her. As Komachi rubbed her back, Eiki began to straighten on her own. It wasn't much, but it would be enough to tell Shinki what she wanted to know.

Shinki did not show any sign of impatience or weakness. She was still carrying Yumeko in her arms. Utsuho and Orin were speaking to one another. Yuugi and Parsee were also having a quiet conversation.

Then Sumire and Komachi returned, flanking their exhausted shinigami general.

?Sumire,? she said quietly, and Sumire left her side to present the final treaty's scroll, displaying the recently-added final provision, concerning the yatagarasu's captivity.

?That agreement says that Utsuho will go with you as your recompense for losses incurred during the war. However, she must sign her name to it to prove that her captivity is willing. Is that fair to you??

Utsuho knew enough to realize that this was a trap for Shinki. If Shinki was forcing her into being her prisoner, it would be found out here. She would have expected this from Eiki, but given her current emotional state, she thought the idea was more likely to have come from Sumire.

Unfortunately, Shinki wasn't forcing her to be her prisoner, so this last-ditch effort to save her would be for nothing.

Shinki smiled at Eiki, but it wasn't a very warm smile. ?I accept this agreement.? She turned to Utsuho. ?Well then, sign it if you want.?

It was a test for her as well. Utsuho could not afford to show any weakness right now, and especially not in front of such an intimidating person as Shinki. And Shinki wanted to see how much she believed what she said.

She knew she could not show any hesitation, but even then, as she walked towards Sumire, she paused and took a step back. What did this sacrifice mean? Sure, it was heroic, and that appealed to her, but... she would no longer be able to see them again.

She looked over at Orin and Satori. She felt some lingering resentment towards both Satori and Koishi-- Satori because of what she had said to her sister and Utsuho's master, Koishi because of what she had done to Yumeko. Really, wasn't Koishi the one who should really be taking this punishment? Utsuho had done nothing wrong, but it was her who was taking the burden. Was it all right, for her to do this? Wasn't it a better idea for Koishi to take it--

But then she remembered how Koishi had reached out for her hand, that time, long ago. When all her family had died and she had had no one to care for her. When she had been lower than an outcast amongst the Yatagarasu, someone had had compassion for her...

She recalled how Orin had given her service to Satori for saving her mother's life, how she had devoted herself to the satori girl's well-being for the selfless act she had shown in turn. Well, Utsuho was not without her honor, either. Koishi had saved her life twice that time: First when she prevented her death in taking her from the rest of the Yatagarasu, and the second when she gave her a new life, serving someone she was grateful to. As she saw it, Utsuho had returned that favor once so far: when she saved Koishi from falling to her death from the burning Palace of the Earth Spirits. She still had yet to make the scales even, though...

And with this, Utsuho would finally be able to pay her life debt to Koishi Komeiji.

She knew the look on Orin and Satori's faces. They wanted to rush over to her and try to talk her out of it. Utsuho wasn't terribly bright, but in her favor, she knew she wasn't. If she gave Orin and Satori a chance to convince her to stay, they would succeed. They would poke holes in her logic, they would persuade her to not follow her sense of honor and instead go for self-preservation.

So she could not risk it. She flashed them a smile, turned to Sumire, accepted the pen, and before Orin or Satori could object, she signed her name and station: Utsuho Reiuzi, hellcrow of Chireiden.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:30:22 PM
Utsuho noticed the faint look of envy on Sumire's face. She considered that she had one more thing to be grateful to Koishi for: she had let her sit in on her lessons, and Utsuho had learned to read from the best satori tutors the underground had to offer. Her life with Koishi had been nothing short of wonderful, come to think of it...

Yes, that same life with Koishi that she had just signed away.

But she had signed her name. She could not take it back. She had to live with the consequences now. So she spun on her heel and walked back to look Shinki-- her new master-- in the eye.

Shinki did not flinch. If she knew what thoughts Utsuho had just had going through her head, she did not give a hint of it. She looked at Utsuho, all business. ?Would you carry her, please??

It was a request, though soon, Shinki would not have to ask her 'please' anymore. But it had been her choice, and she had just finished signing away her freedom to have any authority in her own life. Utsuho looked down, then nodded.

Shinki handed her Yumeko's limp body and took the pen that Sumire offered her to sign it with. It was the same one Utsuho had just used to sell her freedom.

She took a deep breath.

?And with this, my involvement in Chireiden comes to an end...?

Utsuho closed her eyes, watching Shinki's pen move across the paper.

?For now, anyway.?

She signed it with a flourish. Sumire nodded and closed the final scroll, a bit too hastily by Utsuho's standards, and walked over to her general's side.

Shinki looked at Eiki with a sinister grin. ?So, did you get what you wanted??

Eiki looked like she was about to burst into tears again. Komachi held her up and glared up at Shinki. ?Just get out of here,? she snapped.

Shinki laughed again, but there was no joy in it, none whatsoever. ?Of course, of course.?

She turned to Yuki, who had stood by Shinki's side, all but unnoticed by everyone up to this point. ?I trust you can bring back the prisoners. Go get Mai if you want.?

Yuki nodded. ?Which way??

Sumire seemed hesitant to leave Eiki's side, but she did her duty. ?Over this way,? she said, guiding Yuki to the Higan side of the Hell of Blazing Fires.

Shinki approached Utsuho and took Yumeko's body back into her arms again. For a moment, Utsuho saw a hint of compassion on her face when she looked at her maid, but when she looked back up at her and spoke, it was gone. ?Feel free to say good bye to them,? she said, nodding to the tattered remains of the Komeiji household. ?But when we get going, I expect to have you in chains.?

Utsuho was taken aback. She was only now starting to understand what giving herself up into captivity meant-- and she was beginning to think that it wouldn't be as heroic as she had portrayed it in her mind. But she had signed her name to it, and the contract was binding.

She had no choice but to say goodbye.

?Satori, Orin--? She wanted to say something else, but there was a sudden heat in her throat, as if someone had lit a match on the inside. It was like her throat was closing and burning at the same time.

?Oh, Okuu--? Orin was faster than Satori. She reached Utsuho first and threw her arms around her, as if she'd never let her go. Satori hung behind, not wanting to interrupt the two.

?Orin,? Utsuho chuckled, hugging her back. ?I'm really going to miss you.?

?Okuu, don't leave,? the kasha begged, shaking her head, her loosened red hair tickling Utsuho's neck. ?Satori-sama needs both of us... please, don't go.?

?I have to go.? Utsuho smiled, hoping that it didn't look as artificial as it felt. ?Satori is your master, Rin. Koishi is mine. You and I would both give up our lives for them.?

?Yes, but you're not dying,? Orin objected, already starting to cry. ?You're going to go live with that devil woman and she's going to hurt you and she doesn't care about you...? Tears began flowing down her cheeks and Rin's voice started to get more and more indistinct as she sobbed, falling back into her native language. ?Ok-- Okuu, Shinki's a reekeh, a gilgl in gantsn!?

Utsuho glanced up at Shinki to see if she understood that. Shinki was looking away.

?Rin, it's all right.? She put her hand under Orin's chin and forced her head up to look at her. ?I'll be fine, I promise.?

Orin held Utsuho's gaze for a few seconds before she began to cry again. She buried her face in Utsuho's chest, shaking her head, letting her tears moisten the hellcrow's burnt white shirt. ?Okuu, loz mikh nisht alayn! Please don't leave me!?

?I have to,? Utsuho said, her voice breaking. She had to stay strong; she didn't want to cry while Shinki was here.

?Rin, listen to me,? she said, placing her hands on Orin's shoulders. She pushed her away from her and forced her to look into her eyes again. Orin was not that much shorter than Utsuho, but she wasn't as strongly built, either. Her tattered green dress was hanging off of her frame now, and she looked smaller than ever.

Utsuho took a deep breath. ?Rin, look at me,? she ordered. Orin stopped trying to look away. ?I'm going to be gone for a while. I need you to take care of Satori-sama and Koishi-sama for me.?

?Bu-- no, Okuu! No!? Orin tried to shout back, but her tears were coming too fast for her now. Utsuho felt a burning in her throat and eyes. She wanted to cry, too. But she had to be strong.

?Listen to me, Rin. I need you to protect Satori and Koishi while I'm away. If you want to do anything good for me, Rin, I need you to do this. I won't be able to look after them from where I'm going. If I know that you're protecting them, then I know I'll be all right.?

Orin shook her head in disbelief. ?I ca-- can't do that, Okuu, not without you... please.?

?I've done my best to protect you all,? Utsuho continued, smiling at Orin. ?Now I need you to take my place. Can you do that for me, Rin Kaenbyou??

The kasha girl looked like she was going to break in two any moment. But she swallowed and nodded, tears still coming down her cheeks and sorrow still in her eyes, but now with a new duty and a determination to match. ?Y-- yes. I will protect Satori-sama and Koishi-sama... in your place and mine, Utsuho Reiuzi.?

Utsuho felt tears spring to her own eyes, but they did not fall. ?Thank you.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 17, 2010, 06:33:26 PM
Satori followed after. Shinki was still standing near Utsuho, and her eyes followed Satori. Satori looked up at Shinki. Utsuho thought it was remarkable how much presence Satori had, when she was so much smaller than Shinki in every way. She was skinny, short, and looked unintimidating apart from the noble Third Eye over her heart. Shinki radiated power in every way, but Utsuho saw that in reality, they were not so far apart; both of them were dead set in their convictions that what they were doing was right.

?You're a queen already, Satori,? she thought.

Satori's Third Eye turned to look at Utsuho when she said that, and soon her other two eyes followed. She broke eye contact with Shinki, who walked off to the Makai side of the Hell of Blazing Fires. Was it to give her privacy? Utsuho doubted it. But she didn't object to Satori rushing to her side, so she accepted it.

?Utsuho!? she cried, joining Orin in hugging the hellcrow.

?Satori-sama,? Utsuho began, and then the strangest thing happened: She began to cry. She had thought she was strong enough to hold them back, so she was more surprised than anyone when she felt tears running down her cheeks.

?Why are you going? WHY?? Satori begged, her eyes looking up at Utsuho, asking her how she could do this. Even her Third Eye was looking up at her, with something akin to pity in its expression.

?You heard why,? Utsuho replied, struggling to keep her voice level even through her tears. ?I... I love Koishi. She saved me from my old life and gave me a new one. I-- I have to do something to return that.?

?Ah...? Satori winced upon hearing her sister's name. Utsuho thought it must be painful to hear how someone else loved Koishi more than her sister did.

?You're absolutely right, Utsuho,? the pink-haired satori replied. Utsuho looked down at her. She was surprised to see a glistening in Satori's eyes-- she was also trying to keep back tears. ?I... I can't forgive Koishi for doing... what she did.?

?Sa-- Satori, I don't wan... want my last memory of you to be how mu-- much you hate Koishi-sama,? Utsuho sputtered, ignoring her own tears. ?Please... if you see her again...?

?I... I'll try,? Satori said, wiping her face with her dirty white sleeve. ?Th-- thank you, Okuu. Thank you for sa-- saving her when I couldn't...?

Utsuho smiled and put her hand on Satori's head. She was a bit more than a head taller than Satori, so she was tall enough to ruffle her hair one last time.

?Oh, UTSUHO!? Satori broke down entirely, hugging Utsuho with all the strength her small frame could possibly contain.

Utsuho hugged her back, wrapping her arms around both Orin and Satori and holding them close to her. ?I love you two... so much,? she forced out through her burning throat, torn inside between never wanting this moment to end, and hating the idea that she might never see them again.

They held their hug for a while. Utsuho felt the warmth and love of the two youkai girls she had grown up with, savoring the moment as best she could, tucking it away into her heart for later.

They were only interrupted when Yuugi's booming voice reached their ears. ?Yamame! Go to the Bism Caves and bring back all the youkai that ran out that way! Parsee, manage the bridges, we're gonna have a lot of people comin' back over 'em real soon! Kisume, get up there and tell me how things are going! One fireball if it's goin' smooth, two if it's a riot, three when you see Makai packing up and going!?

?Ah,? Satori began. Utsuho had been brought back to reality as well and released her fierce hug around her master and her kasha friend. ?They're bringing all the people back...?

?And you should be involved, Satori-sama,? Utsuho said with a smile. Her tears were drying up on their own now, but she wiped the remaining ones away with her arm. ?You're the queen, after all.?

?Ah, that's right... I am,? Satori nodded. ?I should go... and start supervising or something...?

?And I should go to the ghetto,? Orin said, releasing Utsuho from her hug as well. ?All the kasha are in the tunnels under the ground... someone has to tell them that it's safe to come out.?

?And I should go find Koishi,? Utsuho continued. ?I want to see her before I leave.?

?You're not leaving yet, are you?? Satori cried.

?I don't think so,? the hellcrow replied, looking over at the Makai army. ?Not immediately. It'll take an hour at least to move all those demons up to the surface if they hurry. I've got a bit of time.?

?If you see Koishi... tell her to come back,? Satori asked. ?I want to talk to her again.?

Utsuho paused, realizing what this meant, and smiled. ?Thank you, Satori-sama. I'll do that.?

They all had tasks to do, but none of them turned away to do them. Satori, Utsuho, and Orin stood there in stasis, not wanting to turn away, because if they blinked, Utsuho would be gone.

?We will see each other again before I leave,? the hellcrow said, a hint of her earlier determination in her voice. ?I promise.?

Satori and Orin looked at each other. Satori nodded. Orin bowed. ?We will see you again,? the kasha replied. ?We promise.?

With that vow ringing in her ears, Utsuho closed her eyes, bowed in return, and turned away, kicked off from the ground, and leaped into the air, spreading her wings and soaring off over the remains of the city, looking for her master.



Whee, long update. Also, I have my profile set to see 50 posts per page, and the default is 30... As I see it, I've just moved into the fourth page of this thread, but I guess to everyone else, it now looks like six pages. Awesome. 8)

As always, reviews, constructive criticism, offers to bear my children, murder threats, etc., are encouraged. I always like to know what I'm doing wrong and what I'm doing write right.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on February 17, 2010, 07:18:16 PM
Dang, that was emotionally charged.

I'm trying not to think "But if Utsuho goes to Makai, it'll create a time paradox!" ...

Ah well, I can't wait to see the look on Shinki's face, so to speak, when she finds out Alice's reaction to "Sure, I practically committed genocide, and the satori species is probably going to go extinct because there's only two left and they're both female, but I did it all for you!"
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Serp on February 17, 2010, 07:27:01 PM
Whew.  You sure know how to get the feel of a scene right.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Chaore on February 17, 2010, 07:31:59 PM
I laughed at all the silly foreshadowing there was in the fire scene. Am I terrible person? >:

Also, Seconding Moofin. In fact, if there is one scene I'd request you draw from the story, it'd probably be that one.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on February 17, 2010, 08:06:59 PM
Utsuho is the manliest character in this whole story.

If she turns evil under Shinki's orders, I will be very sad. :<

And we've seen very little of Koishi outside of flashbacks, haven't we?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: IcedFairy on February 17, 2010, 08:48:59 PM
Ah well, I can't wait to see the look on Shinki's face, so to speak, when she finds out Alice's reaction to "Sure, I practically committed genocide, and the satori species is probably going to go extinct because there's only two left and they're both female, but I did it all for you!"
Yeah I'm looking forward to that with a very dark and vindictive sense of humor.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Silent Harmony on February 17, 2010, 09:40:28 PM
Dammit Ruro! I'm not an emotional guy, but you had me this close to tears during those goodbyes.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on February 17, 2010, 11:02:01 PM
If she turns evil under Shinki's orders, I will be very sad. :<
Now that I think about it, she doesn't have her control rod yet...

Anyway, epic update was epic.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on February 17, 2010, 11:37:32 PM
Oh yeah, I meant to mention: Satori really shouldn't be so surprised that Koishi read her mind. As for "thought of it that often," all it takes is once, really.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Gpop on February 17, 2010, 11:44:40 PM
Damn it's another long update >.<

Not that it's a bad thing >.> compared to my crap fic ;_;

Anyways, damn Ruro I want your babies.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on February 18, 2010, 12:39:28 AM
And so, things start coming to a head. Will Yumemi and Chiyuri be able to break Reimu and Utsuho out of Makai? Will a time paradox occur that will somehow wipe out all of Touhou's existence because of their inability?
Will I get shot for poking holes and making fun of foreshadowing devices?
Find out next time, on White Rose of Chireiden! Or, Satori Eye Z!

/me is shot, multiple times.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on February 18, 2010, 06:37:17 AM
/me blows away the smoke from his gun.

This fic is giving me Parsee vibes, and making me wanna see what happens next. <_>

And the goodbye scene... Oh... Oh my god... *runs for kleenex...*

EDIT: Speaking of that scene, this song started playing in my head during it: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=Ng_aGXlrQ8c
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dorian White on February 20, 2010, 12:52:28 AM
I'm curious how much influence Shinki will have over Utsuho.

Ah well, I can't wait to see the look on Shinki's face, so to speak, when she finds out Alice's reaction to "Sure, I practically committed genocide, and the satori species is probably going to go extinct because there's only two left and they're both female, but I did it all for you!"
Oh oh oh, oh that will be expensive.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Serp on February 20, 2010, 01:28:35 AM
I'm curious how much influence Shinki will have over Utsuho.

I have my theories.

(http://img535.imageshack.us/img535/3198/utsuho.png)

Edit:  Hm, Utsuho as Santa Claus hasn't occured to me before now for some reason.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 25, 2010, 09:22:05 PM
Update is a day late, sorry. I got sick yesterday. Feeling better now. It pleases me that Rou caught that Koishi hasn't actually shown up in a long while; let's fix that!

Also, the first part of this is the main reason why they shouldn't let biology students like me write fantasy-genre fiction.

-----

Satori as a race were cursed with curious hindrances to propagating their species, among them: Just over ten percent of the satori race was male. There was no real stigmatization against males, it was simply that Y chromosomes were rare in the satori gene pool, even within males themselves. Another: In the entire satori population of Chireiden and the Ancient City combined, a fourth of them were sterile. No one quite understood why this was possible; maybe a lack of sun exposure had something to do with it. But none of the other underground-dwelling youkai suffered from sterility at such high percentages.

Furthermore: the Third Eye's development not only stunted but replaced the pituitary gland entirely, cutting off hormone-driven growth processes early. It was the reason why Third Eye-bearing satori were so small compared to their non Third Eye-bearing brethren; and in the females, the reason they were so flat-chested. In both genders, though, it had yet another nasty setback: no hormones meant an absent sex drive. The end result was that satori were physically capable of intercourse, but they had no motivation to do so.

With all these odds against them, it was a miracle that there was a satori population at all. They could only perpetuate their numbers because of the non Third Eye-bearing satori-- satori whose Third Eyes had never made it to full development. It happened naturally at around age ten or so for the kids; around half of them would develop their Third Eyes in full, half would not.

Some outsiders were confused at this, and put forth the idea that satori were made, not born; it was half true. All satori were born with a rudimentary Third Eye, which looked like a shriveled grape at birth, with withered cords tying into the brain, the base of the skull, the right wrist, the heart, the stomach, and so on. But not all of them made it; at age ten, by seemingly pure chance, the Third Eye of any given satori teenager would just... fall off. There was no shame in it amongst the satori; in a way, they were the lucky ones. Without a Third Eye-- or a Terza Occhia, as it was called-- they could live their lives as normal youkai, even though they still all lived on the fifth floor of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. They were accepted in both underground and satori society, whereas satori with fully developed Third Eyes still had a bad reputation around the Ancient City.

In any case, their existence was the only reason the satori population could maintain its numbers. And even then, a satori maiden could only bear one child every five years. In this, Koishi and Satori were anomalies, being only three years apart and born from the same mother. However, it took so long to work up the desire to have children that at any given point in time, there were only a handful of young satori living in all of the subterranean realms.

In their youth, Satori and Koishi were the only children in the entire Palace of the Earth Spirits.

They had a caring if constantly busy father, and of the two sisters, only Satori remembered her mother at all. She had died giving birth to Koishi, so Koishi could not remember her. Satori had only the vaguest recollections of a pink-haired woman with a tender, fragile air about her. Satori did not resent her sister, nor did her father. These things happened.

Left to their own devices for the most part, the sisters grew up together more intimately than even normal siblings did. All the older satori thought that they were twins at first; they were three years apart, but there was an uncanny resemblance between them. Both had pink hair, both had the same build and same sense of humour. And the both of them liked to scurry around the Palazzo playing with one another, especially hide-and-seek.

It was an excellent kind of game to play when you lived in a place like the Palace of the Earth Spirits, with its ten floors, dozens of corridors, dungeons, a roof, and infinitely many little nooks and crannies perfect for a tiny girl to hide in. This might have seemed like an unfair challenge for the seeker, but being satori, they could both detect the other's presence on the same floor. For the Komeiji sisters, hide-and-seek was not so much a game where the aim was to find the best hiding place, it was a test where the aim was to quiet the mind enough that thoughts and desires were kept silent and conscious activity was kept to a bare minimum.

Koishi was much better at this than her sister. The younger satori would find some place in the Palace inside a cupboard or beneath a desk and hide there, then focus her mind on nothing and hold it there for hours and hours. It was easier for her to still her thoughts and maintain a quiet mind than her sister, although she could still mess up if she was reminded beforehand of how much she loved cute fuzzy things or of today's self-defense, language, or art lesson. Satori quickly figured out how to distract her sister, but Koishi adapted, reducing her mental activity to its lowest functions, pondering her own thoughts within a sphere of five meters or so, and still being able to sound out her sister's presence. It was a competition of skill with the Third Eye as much as the mind-- and in this, Koishi far outclassed her sister.

She knew how to remain unseen on all levels when she did not wish to be seen, almost to the point of disappearing entirely-- but not quite. Part of the fun was in leaking her presence, after all. She would let a thought slip through her mental barriers, and Satori would pick up on it, throw open the cupboard door, and say, ?Encontrare, sorella bella,? with a smile.

But this wasn't a game, and this time, she did not want to be found.

Koishi took in a sharp breath.

The last few minutes had passed in a blur. She was standing on the edge of the Hell of Blazing Fires, with no idea how she had gotten there or where she had come from. Her Third Eye wasn't burning anymore, but it did feel a bit numb. She looked around. The crowd of returning refugees she had run through was far behind. She looked down at herself. Her tattered, dirty, burnt white yukata did not offer any clues. She had gotten here somehow, but her mind was not offering any details. It was like she had come to the edge on pure impulse, without even thinking about it...

She took a moment to get her bearings. She was sitting now on the edge on the Makai army side; this was good, as she could not risk being recognized by someone on the Higan side. She looked down and saw the pink-haired form of her sister, and she did not want her sister to see her in turn. She did not want to talk to her or see her face up close. So she did not let any of her thoughts leak. She kept them all inside so that Satori could not hear them.

It was curious, though, how no one else seemed to be able to see or hear her, either. Koishi was forced to go a bit over the edge and sit on a rock outcropping just above the lava because too many demons going to the Makai side were tripping over her. She wasn't that tiny, so there was no reason for so many of them falling over her.

The bubbling, hissing red liquid sloshed on the rock she was sitting on, but she did not feel the least bit afraid. She did not feel much of anything. Except a lingering resentment towards Satori, and even that was dulling.

Then she saw Shinki emerge from the Makai side of the tent, the black-white witch from earlier by her side, and she felt a jolt of fear dance like static electricity up her spine. She got up and hid behind a large rock, watching Shinki. The goddess did not notice her-- or if she did, she did not recognize who it was-- and walked on, right past Koishi's hidden location, to the center where Eiki Shiki and her deputies were waiting for her. And with them were Satori, Orin, Okuu, and the Chireiden Resistance people that had helped her out earlier.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 25, 2010, 09:23:45 PM
?Hey. You're in my way.?

Koishi ignored it at first. For some reason, maybe the lighting, Makai demons could not see her, so it was not directed at he--

?You. In the white yukata. If you can call it a white yukata anymore.?

Koishi froze.

?Excuse me? Hello? Lu-chan, do you mind waking her up? I think she might be sleeping.?

?I'm not sleeping.? The sound of her own voice startled her. It was so much less cheerful than it had been before.

The satori girl turned to face the owner of that little-kid voice, only to find that the bearer was indeed a young girl. She was short, a bit shorter than Koishi herself, and had short blonde hair with a blue ribbon through it. She was accompanied by another blonde, a smiling woman in a white summer dress--

Alarm klaxons sounded in her head as she saw the woman. This was the one that Orin had blown to pieces an hour ago when she had been carting Koishi up the wall of the Palace of the Spirits. Koishi's fingers twitched at her waist, and she cursed the lack of a weapon there for self-defense-- she could have really used a rapier right then. The thought of Parsee's globe of green light occurred to her, but she did not know how to use that 'danmaku' thing. She was helpless.

The motion of Koishi's fingers was not lost on the little girl. She frowned. ?We're not going to attack you.?

?You don't have to,? Koishi replied in a low voice. ?She already did.?

?Lu-chan?? the girl asked. ?What is it??

?She's a satori,? the woman identified, opening her perpetually closed eyes to look at Koishi's own. ?Your mother came down here to kill them all, Alice.?

?Why?? Alice asked as Koishi shuddered and backed up against the rock. She had nowhere to run. She had nothing to defend herself with. Where could she run or hide?

?For the glory of the empire,? her companion stated. But Koishi could tell that she did not believe it. How could she tell, though? Koishi could not readily identify what it was about her words that told her they were falsehood-- it was an undercurrent, a subtle tone of disgust.

?Bah. What does this girl have to do with that?? Alice looked up at Koishi. ?What's your name??

Koishi hesitated. Was it a good idea to give her name away to this person? Who was she? What on earth was a little girl doing with the armies of Makai, anyway? Was she a weapon for Shinki? A servant? Why would Shinki want such a child for her servant, though?

Did she have anything to lose by answering?

?Koishi,? she responded on impulse. ?Una Satori del Palazzo degli Spiriti della Terra.?

Responding in the language of the satori was probably the best thing she could have done. Alice was surprised at first-- then she smiled. ?Oh my, was that a spell? It wasn't a very good one, it must have failed.?

?Non ? un incantesimo. Si tratta di una lingua.? Koishi began to relax a bit. ?La lingua dei Satori. The language of the satori race.?

?It's... lovely,? Alice replied.

Koishi was taken aback. No one in Chireiden dared call the language of the satori beautiful. Those who bore the Third Eye on their chests were feared, not admired. The odd dialect of the yatagarasu they tolerated, and the language of the kasha they scorned, but the language of the satori was never mentioned. It was rare to hear it in the first place, given that satori communicated with their Terza Occhia, but when you did hear it, it was because a satori was angry, angry enough to want to express it verbally. It was not so much a language amongst the people of the Ancient City as it was a whip to be feared.

But this girl did not know the history behind it. She didn't care to know the nuances of the relationship between the satori and the rest of the underground youkai. She just heard strange words and thought them to be beautiful-- an opinion that Koishi had always held, and it was a relief to hear that someone outside the satori race shared it, too, even in a situation like this.

?What's the point in killing her?? Alice asked her companion.

?There is none,? the woman answered-- again surprising Koishi. ?It's just to satisfy a thirst for blood and a ridiculous conqueror's ethic.?

?I see.? Alice seemed to be taking it under serious consideration. Was she really human? No, she had to be a youkai-- and as such, she had to be far older than she looked.

?There's no point in telling Mother about her, is there?? Alice asked.

Koishi was struck by a sudden thought. There was only one reason for Alice to talk about her mother down here. And the thought ?mother? in Alice's mind came up with the image of a white-haired goddess--

Oh no... this is Shinki's daughter.

But the woman shook her head, again mystifying Koishi. ?None at all. You told me yourself earlier that there's no point to killing anyone else. The war is over.?

?Good.? Alice nodded to her friend and looked at Koishi. ?I'm Alice, daughter of the empress Shinki, ruler of Makai.? She extended her hand. ?And you are??

?That is... quite an introduction,? Koishi replied, releasing a breath she didn't even know she had been holding in. She extended her hand to the friendly girl. ?I'm Koishi, a satori of Chireiden.?

She didn't know if it was a good idea to tell Alice her last name just yet-- and Alice reminding her of official rankings reminded her that she was technically still a princess of Chireiden, and of the order of succession. With the death of the rest of the satori race apart from her, the throne of the Palace of the Earth Spirits went to Satori, her older sister.

Of course-- she glanced over at the charred remains of the Palace-- it wasn't as if that meant much now. So maybe she really was a free citizen now. No use in keeping that blasted last name, then.

?Oh, you don't have family names down here, either?? Alice asked.

?Hm?? Koishi asked.

?In Makai, we don't keep family names,? Alice explained. ?Gensokyo does, though. I guess Chireiden doesn't have family names, either.?

?Uh, not quite.? Koishi cleared her throat. ?I just don't like my last name very much.?

?Ah, I see.? Alice seemed to accept her reason. She turned to her friend. ?And this is Luize, one of my mother's servants.?

?Luize,? Koishi repeated as the blonde woman looked at her. She could still hear Luize's thoughts, though for some reason her Third Eye's ability seemed... muffled, somehow. She heard the telltale shock of recognition; Luize matched up the vision of the girl in front of her and the girl riding in Orin's cart earlier. But she did not show any visible signs of it.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on February 25, 2010, 09:26:55 PM
?Anyway, Koishi. I want to borrow your rock.?

?My what??

Alice pointed. Koishi was suddenly aware of the large rock she had her back to. ?Oh. Sure.?

?Lu-chan, could you give me a hand?? Alice asked. Luize nodded dutifully and boosted Alice's small frame up onto the rock. She scrambled on top, and took her seat looking over the Hell of Blazing Fires, watching the peace conference from afar.

Koishi wanted to climb up on top to look, too, but she could not decide who she was more scared to have see her: Shinki or Satori. She noticed Luize watching her from the side. Koishi did not move at first, but her Third Eye rolled in its socket, followed by her own blue-eyed gaze.

?I am sorry about earlier,? Luize said. ?I was following orders. Part of being in a group is that sometimes you don't get to do what you want, after all.?

The satori girl nodded. ?I understand.? And she did; she was a daughter of nobles, after all. Though... it was starting to sink in, now, how little that meant. The life she had always known was left a smoldering ruin; she had been prepared her entire life for a future that no longer existed. All those language, statecraft, combat, science lessons she had had for years from the palace tutors-- was there a point to them anymore? Was there a point to anything anymore?

Everyone who had wanted to see her succeed was dead. Or in her sister's case: dead to her. It was like that fire had burned apart the ties that kept Koishi's future in place, and now she had nothing to do, no place to go. When Alice and Luize and Shinki left, where would Koishi go back to? Home? She had no home anymore. She had lost everything in that fire. Her books, her clothes, her prized possessions-- her aunts and uncles, her cousins, her father--

And she no longer had a sister who would accept her as family anymore.

She was... all alone.

That word and its concept was new to her. Sure, she had always been one of the only young satori in the Palace of the Earth Spirits when she'd been growing up, but she had always, always had Satori with her. Even in the echoing, lonely halls of the Palace, she had always had her smiling, loving sister by her side.

Now she was utterly on her own. And the thought made her feel as if she'd lost a vital part of herself-- like an arm had just been cut off. Could she live without her sister? Would she?

Did she have any choice in the matter?

Where would she go? What would she do? Could she go back to Satori and beg forgiveness?What could she devote her life to doing now, why would she do it, what reason was there for her to keep going, how could she make a decision like that so suddenly--

Was it better, then, for someone who had been scorned by the nation, family, sister she had once loved to just go off and die so that she would not bother them anymore?

?Koishi.?

The satori blinked, realizing that her name had been called. She looked up to see Alice looking over her shoulder, back down at her.

?Come on up if you like.?

Koishi did not know what she wanted for the rest of her life-- but her reflex conditions took over at this point. Almost on pure impulse, she obeyed Alice and hopped up on one leg, onto the rock. Alice smiled; some part of Koishi wondered why. She was probably just enjoying her quick response.

Alice, despite whatever age she really was, was still very short. So the satori girl looked out over Alice's head, observing her sister from afar. That blonde maid-- what was her name, again?-- was in Shinki's arms, and Shinki was yelling... something, she couldn't tell what.

She could not hear anything from all the way up here, at least not with her ears. She judged the distance between them; she didn't think her Terza Occhia would have much of an effect. It would be difficult to pick up on any thoughts from this distance.

Unthinkingly, Koishi ran her finger along the lid of her closed Third Eye, and the feeling did not get through to her, her memory did not register it, and she forgot about it in the very next second.

Koishi was still watching the action down below-- while she had been spacing out, the Higan tent had fallen, and a few powerful thoughts struck the haze of numbness she had been trapped in since she had fled her sister. It was from Eiki, the shinigami of Higan. Her pride had finally managed to destroy her. Her actions had been exposed; what she had done was righteous, but it had been for all the wrong reasons. She had thought herself higher than the Yama, and she had been proven wrong. She had tried to fulfill her ambitions and save the people of Chireiden, but it was because she had wanted to add to her own glory. And now she was breaking apart.

The satori girl watched, seeing through Eiki's thoughts in the space of a few moments, but not letting them have any impact on her. Inside, some part of her was confused. Why wasn't she feeling bad? Why could she not remember feelings, emotions? Why did it seem that she was like a rock at the bottom  of a fast-moving stream, and everything flowed over her, but she never partook in it?

Why did she feel so separate from everything else?

Koishi's touch lingered on her Third Eye again, but this time it registered, if only a little. She looked down, and was mildly surprised at not seeing her Third Eye gaze back.

?Oh. It must have closed or something.?

She paused. The confused part of her was demanding to know how or why this had happened, but it was getting weaker every moment, being replaced by a curious emptiness, a haze that muffled her own thoughts, served as a sort of insulation from the emotions that had hurt Koishi earlier.

?There's nothing great about being able to hear people's thoughts.?

Because she had developed her Third Eye, she had been able to grow up with Satori in the Palace-- and what had that gotten her? Rejected, scorned by the person she loved most. Because she had developed her Third Eye, she had been able to take Utsuho home-- and yet Utsuho had turned against her, trying to defend that blonde maid from her when she had wanted to take revenge for her family. Because she had developed her Third Eye, she had saved Orin from the fire long ago-- and yet Orin had not tried to defend her, and had sided with her sister.

If no one here wanted her, then she would have to--

The haze in her mind had thickened. Joy, hope, faith, love-- they had only hurt her in the end. She sealed them away. She didn't need them if all they were going to do was hurt her. She was sick of being battered by that which she had once loved. Greed, revenge, mistrust-- them too. A lingering resentment, but she could make use of that, so she left it.

As for the rest-- she would not need them where she was going.

Move on impulse. Tap Alice's shoulder. The girl turns. Looks. Koishi speaks.

?Can you help me get out??

Alice frowns. ?What do you mean? You're not trapped in anything.?

Struggle to make her understand. Koishi speaks without thinking now.

?I want to leave Chireiden.?

The blonde woman starts. She's surprised.

But Alice smiles.

?Sure, I think I can help you with that.?



Update is shorter than usual. >_< Sorry. This was hard to write. This week has not been the easiest. One good thing that happened, though: Thanks to Kira.Lu, the Italian actually makes sense now. :o AWESOME. Thanks for all the help!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Tengukami on February 25, 2010, 09:55:20 PM
I played Dungeons & Dragons (first edition) for a number of years, and always had an affinity for the Drow. Mostly because they lived underground. Always fascinated me how things live down there. You really bring the experience to vivid life. And as always, you make the reader care about the characters. I love it when you update.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on February 26, 2010, 04:13:35 AM
Man, the amount of thought you've put into the species puts me to shame.

Now come up with an explanation for Satori's arms. ;)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on February 26, 2010, 06:31:42 AM
Man, the amount of thought you've put into the species puts me to shame.
Just you? Nope. All of us.

Also, for the goodbye scene, this music (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1VYJrw8BMQQ) is almost appropriate? Kinda melancholic.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Yamachanadu on February 26, 2010, 06:15:47 PM
Heh, I've always loved punnet squares and heredity problems.  :V

Nice to see Alice rebelling more creatively than the BSOD we were expecting too.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dizzy H. "Muffin" Muffin on February 26, 2010, 07:44:11 PM
Nah, it was going to be Shinki who BSOD'd in response to Alice's rebellion.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Yamachanadu on February 26, 2010, 07:57:01 PM
Nah, it was going to be Shinki who BSOD'd in response to Alice's rebellion.

Gosh, I get so confused sometimes.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Dorian White on February 27, 2010, 12:06:16 AM
I have my theories.
That would explain a lot of things.

Man, the amount of thought you've put into the species puts me to shame.
It isn't only the species, the whole story is pretty well thought out and balanced. That make it so hard for me to believe that it's only based on that "emigrant worker idea".
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: ♛ Apher-Forte on February 28, 2010, 06:54:36 PM
Yet more beautiful chapters, if only my updates are as consistent and quality as yours, I would be most happy.
for now, however allow me to praise your lovely way with words.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Gpop on February 28, 2010, 08:09:28 PM
I just read all that...

...

/me just hugs Koishi really hard <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Nobu on March 11, 2010, 12:27:45 AM
/me spent a third of the last thirty hours reading the entire thing.

/me froth at the mouth.

oh man ohman ohmanohman
sogood. sogoodsogoodsogood. good good.
love ruro love love lovelove. ruro love
bitchmuthafuckaplease raperaperaperape bust cap

Somebody turn me off please. ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Gpop on March 11, 2010, 12:32:45 AM
Dammit Nobu I had my hopes up!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 04:53:14 AM
Consistent updates? HA HA OLD CHAP WHAT ARE THOSE :V

This is... I've been dragging my heels on this for a while now. It's the last update. Well, not for the fic as a whole. The last update for the first act of the story, which is easily the longest and hardest thing I have ever written. This story was originally meant to be so much shorter... heh. Instead, this fic has been over a year in the making already.

I'm suddenly nervous... geh. I really hated some parts of this to write; I think you'll know which ones. And yet...

Look, I'm not a cynic. Not by far. I hate breaking characters. I hate bad endings.

So I promise any of my readers who are discouraged by what I am about to post here that I will not leave things this way. I will do my best with these characters that I'm leasing from ZUN. I cannot tell you much, because then the endings will lose their emotional impact, but... I will tell you this. I am not one of those writers who refuses to give their characters good endings just because they didn't have one themselves.

Just have a little faith in me. I will try my best not to let you down.

Is that all said and done? Great. Now comes the meat of the thing. White Rose, First Arc, Last Update.

Ready? Let's go.



Koishi rubs her eyes. The strain of these hours of panic is taking its toll on her. She is starting to feel a peculiar gnawing in her stomach now-- the hunger that she hasn't satisfied. At this point, on a normal day, she should be downstairs, in the dining room, devouring delicious, beautiful food that the palace cooks have prepared for them, with her sister sitting next to her, reminding her to wipe her mouth and not speak with her mouth open.

She frowns, and she makes a distinction between the warm feeling of the food and the feeling of her sister next to her.

She has made up her mind that she never wants to see Satori again. So she grits her teeth and suppresses the memory.

?Hmph.?

It?s Alice who grunts this time, as she hops to the ground. She may be small, but she is by no means a child, even though her clothing seems to indicate otherwise. There is, however, an unmistakable authority in her tone as she turns to Luize.

?I?ve seen enough. Let?s go start packing.?

?Ah? We?re leaving?? Luize should have blinked, but her eyes are half-lidded, or closed. It is hard to tell, since the rock?s shadow falls right over her face.

?We will be, soon,? Alice replies, casting a last glance over her shoulder at where she lost sight of her mother. ?There are things to take care of before we leave, though. Namely, how we?re going to smuggle her.?

Koishi sees Alice pointing at her, but it still takes a moment to register that she?s the one being talked about.

?Smuggle?? she raises an eyebrow.

?You don?t know what that is?? Alice looks surprised.

Koishi shakes her head. ?I?ve, uh... only ever heard that word in the context of cargo being moved through Chireiden without being taxed. And it?s always a bad thing.?

?Ah.? Alice chuckles. ?No, not at all. You?re not cargo, it?s just a metaphor. I?m trying to figure out a way to get you out of here without my mother noticing.?

Koishi feels her face heat up. ?Oh. Sorry for not getting it.?

?It's fine.? Alice smiles at Koishi. Her eyebrows come down, as she narrows her eyes, looking Koishi up and down as her hand comes up to her chin.

?W-what is it?? Koishi asks.

?You're... just about my height. In fact... Luize, would you??

?Certainly.?

Luize reaches up her arms and opens them. Alice hops off the rock and into Luize's embrace. There is some affection there, but Koishi finds that she does not understand why it is. Still, it is there in the short look that the two females give each other.

Koishi finds it odd that somehow she does not understand. She should be able to see clearly.

But the short look is still short. Luize sets Alice down, and Alice straightens out her dress, then turns to Koishi.

?I think it'd be best if she came with me,? Alice says. She's looking at Koishi, but she's really speaking to Luize. ?She's just my size. She could easily hide in my private palanquin. That?s a carriage,? she adds for Koishi?s benefit, who nods.

?Didn't you come with Shinki-sama on the way here, Alice?? Luize asks.

?Yes, but there's no way we're traveling back the same way.? There is a tone of subtle irritation in Alice's tone; Koishi wonders why.

It bothers her that she wonders why. She clearly recalls being able to see things like this with ease.

Luize sees it too, and nods. ?How should we get her to your carriage??

?That should be easy.? Alice brushes some dust off her knee-length blue skirt. ?Right now, the army is in chaos. Koishi here is tiny enough that no one will take notice of her.?

?Your mother told the army that it was going underground to reconquer Chireiden,? Luize muses aloud. ?Not a word was said about the satori.?

?And you're forgetting, no one from Makai has seen an underground youkai in over a lifetime,? Alice points out. ?No one knows what they look like, excepting the oni.? Alice grins.

Luize doesn't look convinced. Alice goes on. ?Trust me, it'll be fine. We can say she's one of those adorable tsurube-otoshi things.?

?The ones with the buckets??

?Sure, whatever.? Alice waves it off. ?It'll be fine. Trust me.?

Koishi has a question. She wonders if it's best to ask it now.

Why not? She feels like it. She looks at Alice, who meets her gaze with an even, blue-eyed stare.

?Why are you helping me??

?Because it will infuriate my mother,? Alice replies without hesitation. ?She came down to kill all you satori. She will fail, if I have anything to say about it.?

?I see.? Koishi can understand that much. ?So, not because you're just being nice.?

?Well, not entirely--? Alice begins, and sighs. ?Well, there is a bit of that. I'd tell you... but how about I just show you, later? I'm not entirely benevolent, but I?m not just exploiting you, I promise.?

Koishi nods, not answering.

?Alice, we should probably do that soon,? Luize cuts in. ?The negotiations will soon be drawing to a close. We need to get going if we're going to hide Koishi in your carriage.?

?Sure. Ah--? She looks around, and puts her finger against her chin. ?Wait. I just realized something.?

?What is it?? Luize asks.

?Lu-chan, I need you to go to my carriage and get me a blanket or a cape or some of my old clothes.? She looks at Koishi up and down. ?There's no way I'll be able to get her into my carriage if she isn't wearing something to look like a servant. Get me some clothes for her, please.?

Koishi looks down at herself. Torn sandals, dirty and burnt white/bloodstained kimono, unkempt hair-- the works. It took her a moment to realize that she looked extremely suspicious.

Luize nods. ?Will do. Please stay here, Alice.?

?Of course,? Alice calls after Luize as the older woman tips her hat and walks off in the other direction, leaving the two girls alone for a while.

Alice looks at Koishi, who sees fit to reply to her statement from earlier.

?I don't really care.?

?Eh?? Alice blinks. ?Care about what??

?Why you're helping me. I don't care. I just want to get out of this place.?

The blonde girl frowns, and combined with the look in her eyes, it is an expression that Koishi has learned to associate with unsatisfied curiousity. But to her credit, she restrains herself, and her mouth narrows into a thin line as she swallows her question and nods. ?That's fine. I won't ask why.?

Koishi nods back. There begins to be a commotion; the negotiations between Higan, Chireiden, and Makai must be over, and though they cannot see it from here, the reaction moves like a ripple through the armies of Makai, who begin to move to the right. Koishi knows that from where she stands, the cave where they invaded from should be somewhere in that direction.

But Luize hasn't returned yet. Alice doesn't move, regardless; she seems to be unworried by the mass of demons that begin to shuffle slowly in the direction of Makai's tents. Koishi, though, feels a faint sense of unease, and instinctively backs away from the movement of the crowd, hiding in the shadow of a stalagmite further behind.

A gust of wind at Koishi's back is different, but not particularly worrying-- not compared to all that swarming mass of demons, any of whom can turn and recognize that she's no demon of Makai. In fact, she doesn't start worrying until Alice turns to follow Koishi with her eyes-- and then her blue eyes go wide, and her composure breaks.

A split second before Alice hisses in a panicked voice, ?Behind you!? Koishi realizes that there's someone behind her, and that it's someone she knows.

So she turns to look, and immediately wishes she could hide from that gaze, the red-eyed gaze of a companion betrayed.

?Koishi,? Utsuho says in a husky voice, tear tracks on her cheeks. ?I've been looking for you.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 04:55:03 AM
Koishi reacted as if she'd been struck by lightning.

Maybe it was an imperfect analogy, if only because Utsuho had only seen lightning once, at a distance. When flying up to the skylight in the roof far, far above the Palace of the Earth Spirits, she had seen what she had later learned was a thunderstorm, and had been fortunate enough to see lightning shoot down from the sky and cleave a tree in half.

That was Koishi now. She looked as if she had been cut in two by just looking at Utsuho. Her face, beneath all the grime and blood, was pale with terror. Was she afraid Utsuho would attack her? Why for?

?Koishi-sama,? she said, addressing her master more formally now as she reached her hand out to her. But instead of bringing Koishi back to her senses, she shook her head and backed away, pressing her back to the large rock that had nearly concealed her perfectly from the air. Utsuho had been lucky to find her; she had been flying over the wreckage of the city, and against all the black charred wood and scorched rock, Koishi's stark white hair stood out.

Normally, she should have been the one being found, not the other way around. In the past, if they had been separated, then Koishi would have sought her with her Third Eye and found her that way. Speaking of-- why was she surprised by Utsuho's appearance here? Shouldn't she have seen her coming? Why was she scared, anyway?

?What's wrong?? she asked. ?Koishi, it's me. Okuu.?

?O-Okuu,? Koishi stammered, still recoiling as if Utsuho's offered hand was a pointed stinger. ?U... Utsuho.?

?Yes,? Utsuho replied, wondering what was wrong with Koishi.

?Utsuho,? a much clearer voice rang out from in front of her.

Somehow, she hadn't noticed. But standing off to the side was--

?Alice,? she introduced herself. ?Daughter of Shinki, God-Empress of Makai.?

?A-Alice,? Utsuho repeated, and now it was she that was stammering like a child. But Alice was poised, looking far older than her little-kid clothing hinted at. Her blue eyes were staring at Utsuho, and there was something there that she wasn't saying.

?Is this your master, Utsuho?? she asked, waving a hand at Koishi, who was still shaking, slumped against the rock, holding one arm with her other.

?Yes, she is,? the hellcrow replied. ?She ran away earlier. I've come to look for her, to bring her back to her sister.?

?B-back to Satori?!? Koishi asked, panic on every feature of her face.

?Yes. And I wanted to see you myse--? but Utsuho didn't get a chance to finish, since Koishi was going into some kind of hysteria. She was shaking her head and muttering something, quickly beginning to scream out her murmurings.

?Nononononononono not Satori I never want to see her again I never want to see her again I never want to see her again nonono not now not ever I never want to see her face again--?

?Koishi-sama! Please control yourself!? Utsuho turned away from Alice and put her hands on Koishi's shoulders, holding her upright against the rock as she went into hysterics.

?Nonono I never want to see Satori again don't make me see her again I never want to see anyone again I want to get out of here--?

Koishi's eyes were closed and her teeth were clenched, and sweat was breaking out on her forehead. Utsuho's instincts took over and she tried to pull Koishi away from the rock to hug her.

?Please, Koishi, calm down-- I won't make you do anything--?

But Koishi was still shaking. Utsuho hugged her regardless. ?Shh, shh.?

There was a burning feeling in Utsuho's throat as she pressed Koishi to her chest and held her tight. She had a sudden image of Koishi wearing a white hakama streaked with ash with a frayed, burnt edge-- with a grin on her face. It was from back then, that time, when they had teamed up to save the Kasha ghetto and had ended up meeting Orin. She had been confident then, sure of herself, in the midst of danger, but content.

This wasn't the same Koishi. Not anymore, at least. There was no way the white-haired girl in her arms was the same girl who had declared with conviction that her father and sister would take in someone without a family so long ago.

This was a different Koishi-- one who had been, perhaps, in the making for a while, but hadn't been able to come out until today, when their world had fallen apart around them.

Utsuho's throat felt like it was on fire.

Without her noticing, Koishi had begun to calm down. Her shaking had lessened, and her words had lost the paranoid mania they'd had earlier. Utsuho's right hand continued rubbing her back through the thin cotton of her hakama, and somewhere in the back of her mind, she noticed that for some reason, Koishi's skin was ice-cold.

?Koishi?? Utsuho asked her again. But this time, instead of recoiling, Koishi nodded without enthusiasm, and looked up at her.

?Are you all right?? she asked.

?I've... been better.? Koishi shakes her head, and her still-startling white hair moves with it. ?Why are you here??

?I... uh.?

This was the one question Utsuho wasn't prepared for. How was she to explain ?because of the mind rape you did to Yumeko, Shinki went into a rage, and the only way to calm her down and get her out of Chireiden was to offer myself as a slave in your place, and now I'm never going to see the people I love again??

Well, that would work, but it was a bit wordy. She really should have thought this out a bit more.

?I... I don't know how to explain,? Utsuho began. ?Ah... did you hear about how we signed a peace accord, and now Shinki's leaving??

?Yes. We watched it from atop the rock.?

?'We'??

Koishi pointed to behind the hellcrow. ?Alice and I.?

Utsuho did not dare turn around to see. ?Ah... okay. But Koishi, did you see what went on??

?No.? Her master lifted her face, and the hellcrow could see the whites of her eyes, now reddened by tears mixed with ash. ?Why??

?B-because...? Utsuho struggled to get this right. ?Because... uh. Because I-- er, you-- well--? She cut herself off. ?Argh, I can't get it just perfect, so I'll spit it out instead.?

?What??

?Koishi, Shinki wanted your head, and I convinced her to take me hostage in your place.?

Utsuho swallowed. Koishi paused, and then looked up at her.

Her next word made her feel as if she had frozen in place.

?So??

Some detached part of Utsuho noticed that Alice was watching off to the side. But the rest of her was... confused, and worried, and suddenly angry.

She coughed. ?Koishi-sama, I don't think I explained correctly. For what you did to Yumeko, Shinki wanted you to be her slave... and I don't think she would have just let you go easily.?

Koishi nodded. ?I got that much.?

?And then, I stepped forward, and took your punishment on my shoulders,? Utsuho finished, the end of her voice faltering. There was something wrong here. Koishi's eyes were half-obscured by the shadow of the rock next to them, but even then, there was a gleam in her eyes that wasn't there anymore.

Koishi nodded again. ?Like I said, I got that much.?

Utsuho felt a strange feeling of dread setting down in her stomach.

?Then,? she stammered, ?why did you say 'so'??

?Because it's what I think. Why do I care if you've done something like that??

That detached part of her noticed that even Alice was slightly wide-eyed in shock. But the rest of Utsuho was in shock, too.

?Koishi-sama... what are you say--?

?Koishi. Leave off the title.?

?What are you saying, Koishi?! Are you saying that you-- you--?

It was hard for her to choke the words out. This was something out of her worst nightmares.

No, no, please don't say what I think you're going to say...

?Yes, I'm saying exactly that,? Koishi replied.

Please don't please don't please don't please don't please dont please dont pleasedontplrasedontpleasedontpleasedont PLEASE DON'T SAY IT

?Why does something like that matter to me??

Please, no--

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 04:57:44 AM
When Utsuho said that she didn't remember the time her parents died, she was lying.

Granted, she hadn't been there-- or else she would have been dead too. But she had seen it from a distance, in a way.

When her family had left to make their fateful trip, they had been heading to another town to scout out a new place to live. They had nothing against Chireiden, to be fair-- they just wanted to move, to some place where the only opportunities to advance in society did not depend on the whims of the nobility, and in this her family was already made up of outcasts-- with an otherwise excellent reputation, but outcasts nonetheless.

Most of the youkai in the yatagarasu community showed complete indifference to their situation; for them, just having a place to roost was fine, and the tribute of their children to the satori nobles as servants was enough advancement.

Not so for the Reiuzi family. Utsuho did recall asking her parents why they had to go to another city, if she could grow up here and be just fine. And her mother had given her father a look, and taken her aside, placed Utsuho on her lap, and said, ?because we want you to succeed on your own merits?.

Utsuho didn't know what merit was at the time, but she nodded, and her father behind her ruffled her hair. Her mother batted her father's hand away with a laugh and pulled out a comb to brush out her hair, and then tied a green bow into it.

?We can't take you with us,? her father said, kneeling before her as her mother combed her hair. ?We're leaving cousin Kyou with you, so stay safe, okay?? He kissed her forehead, and his face was covered in shadow.

Utsuho looked up-- the family, her parents, her mother's siblings, her older cousins, and every other member of the family that was old enough to go-- they were standing, their packs over their backs, waiting for Utsuho's parents to say their goodbyes. They were at the entrance to the tunnel along the far edge of the Hell of Blazing Fires, a tunnel cut through the rock just a bit above the lava table-- like a water table, but for lava instead. It was a relatively short tunnel, compared to the rest of the perilous journey they were overtaking.

?But everyone else gets to go with their parents,? Utsuho complained. ?Yatagarasu travel in families, no matter how big they are. And they don't leave the kids behind.?

?Yes, but...? her father sighed. ?This is just too dangerous a trip. The nearest underground city is kilometers and kilometers away. We can't take any small children.?

?We'll be back before you know it,? her mother reassured her, hugging her from behind. ?Promise.?

?All right,? Utsuho smiled. She was still a cheerful child back then, warm and trusting. Kyou, an older cousin who Utsuho no longer quite remembered, took her hand, and said goodbye to her own parents as the family parted.

?Ciao, bella,? her father called out, and her mother blew her a kiss as they walked down the tunnel, illuminated on the inside through the windows that opened up to the Hell of Blazing Fires.

It was supposed to be the most peaceful area of the massive lava pool that was the Hell of Blazing Fires. And it was, for the most part. Except for today.

Kyou and Utsuho held each other's hands, waving goodbye to their family as they walked down the tunnel, not wanting to leave until their families were out of sight. So it might have been fated that they were the ones to see that lava wave coming at the wall.

Kyou noticed first. She was taller. ?What the...? she muttered to herself. Her fist suddenly clenched around her young cousin?s; Utsuho winced, and looked up to see the same thing, only closer. ?Is that a wave...?

She snapped out of her panic then, looking down at Utsuho and with a strength born of life-threatening terror, picked her up and hurled her away from the tunnel entrance. ?Quick! Get someplace safe!?

Stunned, Utsuho lay, her skin peeled off of her right knee, watching Kyou run down the tunnel like a screaming madwoman, screeching out a warning to the family. She was still in a state of mild shock when she looked off to the side and saw a massive tidal wave of lava ready to slam into the wall. Panic slapped her in the face, and she regained her reason just in time to see the windows break open and lava fill the inside of the tunnel.

Utsuho bolted, picking herself up and getting out of the way of the lava, on little more than pure survival instinct. As soon as she got clear, she turned back around, and looked down.

She immediately regretted it. The lava had choked up the entire tunnel, having smashed through the thin rock of the tunnel with ease. Lava splattered on her left leg, and she cried out in pain, falling to the ground. She crawled backwards on her arms, her dusty clothes tearing beneath her in her mad scamble.

Youkai or not, she knew on instinct that a burn from lava would continue to hurt her right foot for months. A yatagarasu was even more resilient to lava than most, but?

Utsuho looked down. The tunnel was flooded out with lava. The weak wall of the tunnel, worn down by decades of exposure to heat, had given out entirely, and though the lava was starting to fall back out, it wasn?t leaving anything in its wake. She knew that nothing could have survived that. Still in a slight daze, she got to her feet, her mind blocking out the pain of her burning right foot. She made her way down the slope leading to the tunnel, and looked out over the receding lava to see what she could.

?Mom! Dad! MOM! DAD!?

Over in the shallows, she could see-- something, and then she didn't want to know what it was. As the lava drained from the tunnel, she could see a writhing mass of-- a youkai, burnt and smoldering. It was not yelling, and Utsuho realized only later that it was probably because its lungs had been melted. But it was flailing, and being pulled along by the receding tide of lava, returning to the Hell of Blazing Fires.

?KYOU!? It could only be her-- she had been the only member of the family that wasn't immediately swept away. Utsuho made as if to save her-- and then she realized that a sizeable river of lava still separated them. Kyou writhed on the ground, not screaming, as the receding tide tugged at her-- legs? She didn't have any anymore-- and then Utsuho made up her mind that she WOULD save her.

Her wings were still there-- she had never managed to complete the transformation to human-youkai form-- and so, without hesitation, she leapt over. Her wings beat harder than they ever had before to hold up her small frame, and she winced as her right leg dipped into the lava. She jerked it up, seconds too late, as she made her way to what was left of her cousin.

Kyou was almost entirely drowned. Her upper body was all that was hanging on, and it was charred black, all but unrecognizable. But her right hand-- minus a few fingers-- was still flailing wildly in the air, and even knowing that the lava dripping off of her arm, Utsuho was determined to take it.

So she did, and it came off in her hand.

Utsuho screamed.

No more did the remains move. What was left of Kyou fell back, sucked away by the lava returning to the Hell of Blazing Fires. The ground hissed, the lava cooling to create a new floor for the broken tunnel.

Utsuho held Kyou's burnt, melting arm in her right hand, oblivious to the dripping of lava onto her own arm, and without realizing it, her wings beat and drew her away from that scene of horror.

-----

It was a few hours later, when she came to her senses, sitting cross-legged on the ground in front of the yatagarasu nesting grounds, that she realized that she was still carrying Kyou's arm. The lava had indeed dripped off the arm and onto her own, and there were burn marks over her right hand and arm. Similarly, her right foot and leg were burnt badly while her left ankle was also damaged, and were only just beginning to scab over.

She joked to herself that someday, she would have to get a new right arm and right leg, but that was for later. For now, all she could think of to do was to...

She grunted, and with her left hand, she pushed herself up to a standing position, and fell back down. She grit her teeth and pushed herself back up with more force this time, and before she could fall back again, she jammed her right foot beneath her. Her full weight was on her right leg now, and she gasped at the pain. Her right foot might as well have still been on fire. Blinking away a tear of pain, she took a breath and pushed herself up, and stood there, wavering a bit before she caught herself.

Her right sleeve was gone. So she pulled her left sleeve off and tore part of it into strips. She tied it gingerly around her right foot and leg, securing it with cloth strips. Her makeshift bandage wouldn't last long, but at least it would keep any rocks from injuring her in the meanwhile.

Blinking away some more tears of pain, she adjusted her shirt and unfurled her small wings again. Using her wings as support, she hopped her way back down to the path to the tunnels.

People must have noticed the disaster, since the area was surrounded by kasha, a few yatagarasu, assorted youkai, and even one or two satori in the crowd. She felt a dim surprise, then resentment. This was supposed to be her private spot, hers. She was the victim. Get these people out of the way. They're in my way. This is my disaster, no one else's. Get out.

She slowly made her way down the path, wincing as every hop jostled her fragile right leg. She pulled herself along with her left arm, since her right arm was starting to sting every bit as much as her leg.

Eventually she made it down. She walked to the edge of the Hell of Blazing Fires, staring out over the fiery sea that had claimed every last yatagarasu in her family.

?I hate you,? she cursed beneath her breath. ?Your fires have eaten my parents. One day... I will be more powerful than you, and see then if I don?t control you instead, you hateful, hateful sea!?

From beneath her ragged shirt, she produced Kyou's burnt arm.

?Kyou, we should have gotten to know each other better... I?m sorry.? She held it aloft. ?Goodbye,? she said quietly, and tossed it into the flame-red sea.

Once she did that, people started taking notice of her, and came closer-- she barely noticed as they began to swarm her. Someone put a blanket over her shoulders as soon as they realized that she was the last remaining survivor of the Reiuzi clan, but she was oblivious to it all, and just wandered back up to the yatagarasu nests. She would have gone back to her family's area, but their nest had already been pushed out of the way for someone else. That was how it was amongst the yatagarasu here-- every youkai for himself, and only a strong family could protect themselves from another clan.

Having no place to return to, she shuffled over to a corner, huddled down beneath her blanket, and cried until she lost consciousness.

-----

The blanket someone had put over her shoulders was the last and only mercy shown her. Amongst the clan-oriented yatagarasu, a hellcrow without a family had no resources at all. Utsuho had no one to protect her, guard her, gather food and provide shelter or company for her. They tried to make sure she heard when they whispered that she would have been better off dead. Utsuho never gave any indication that she heard, but inside, yet another needle struck at her heart.

She used to cry every night. She was ignored by her fellow yatagarasu, but at least they didn't bother her unless she got in their way.

Her biggest problem was not the other yatagarasu-- they were indifferent to her suffering, yes, but they didn't harm her directly. Mostly. No, her biggest problem was getting food from day to day. Yatagarasu were carnivores, just like most of the youkai species of Chireiden. But because of their fringe status in underground society, they could not taste the fresher meats very often, short of abducting a small youkai.

The alternative was dead bodies. They were the most plentiful source of food in Chireiden back in those days, before the split with Makai. Makai, constantly involved in warfare, used Chireiden as her dumping ground for the war dead, and the impoverished kasha were only too happy to oblige. There were rumours that the leaders of Chireiden were less than pleased with the arrangement, and might soon limit the amount of imported dead bodies, but until then, Utsuho would have to survive somehow, and this was the best way to do it.

But even dead bodies were coveted down here. The kasha, who resented the fact that the bodies were left piled up around their ghetto (and possibly could carry foreign diseases), found another good use for them-- dumping them in the Hell of Blazing Fires.

It was honestly a good arrangement for all involved-- the satori wouldn't have to look out the windows of the Palace of the Earth Spirits and see unpleasant things, the kasha made a livelihood, and Makai was pacified-- except for the yatagarasu. They could not let one of their best food supplies slip from their grasp.

So before long, the yatagarasu clans began hounding the kasha, intercepting dead bodies at the edge of the Blazing Fires before they could be dumped. The older males in the family would raid the shores of the fire pits, snatching precious food out of the kashas' claws before they could blink.

The clans would survive, working together amongst themselves. But what would happen to someone who had no family-- what would happen to Utsuho?

To her credit, she tried as hard as an entire family on her own. She was able to wrest some bits and pieces off of kasha carts, but never any choice bits, and she had to be wary-- even once she had enough to make a half-decent meal, other yatagarasu were likely to snatch her food away and take it for their own clans. So she learned to rush in quick and attack with great force from the start-- against individuals, because kasha moved in groups just like her own people, and they would quickly beat her back with stones and sticks if she wasn't fast about it.

She honestly did not blame the kasha for fighting her off -- she was just trying to survive, and so were they. The free kasha were poor and hungry; the slave kasha were even worse off. For them, it was either do or die. But they were many and she was one, and so she felt no remorse in attacking them, because no one else was looking out for her.

It didn't happen often enough, but when she did see an individual or a group of two, she would rush them, attacking fast and strong from the onset, and snatch away a limb, an arm, whatever she could get. And then it was a matter of getting to some place safe where no one would take her food away.

She ended up lodging herself in a corner of the old tunnel where her family had died. It had been blocked off (using kasha slave labour, of course) and replaced with a better-situated one above. But there was still a crevice where you could crawl into if you were tiny enough. A crevice that led to the old tunnel, where no light came in and barely any clean air entered-- but at least it was safe.

There, she would huddle in the dark and gnaw what meat there was left on the decomposed arm of a youkai, and look around with her night vision and see the spot where her parents had been standing when the lava ate them.

Eventually she stopped crying. It was hard to feel anymore.

Her clothes wore out soon after her tears did. For a while, she was reduced to mere tatters, and so she made her way back up to the yatagarasu nests to see what she could scavenge. Unfortunately for her, the more affluent families who would be most likely to toss aside old ragged clothes had around-the-clock guards, and the defenseless ones had no clothing to take in the first place. She haunted the area for a while, remaining unseen while looking for the perfect target?a family rich enough to have clothes out, but not rich enough to protect themselves well.

At last, she found it. There was one family that had a large nest, and a small yatagarasu boy was sitting on the fringes, unnoticed by all. He was wearing too many clothes, anyway. He could stand to lose a few.

Without a smidgen of remorse, she waited until his natural curiousity had drawn him away, out of sight of his family. She hid in the shadows until he walked by, at which point she clubbed him in the head with a rock. She quickly pulled his unconscious behind a boulder, where she stripped him of his clothing with a desperation in her trembling hands that belied her fear of being beaten by the whole family.

It wasn't sexual-- that would have been glorifying what she did. No, this was pure, cold-blooded, calculating brutality. As soon as she had his clothes under her arm, she dashed off, not bothering to toss his unconscious body back to his family-- they might see her, and besides, he would wake up eventually. She said nothing throughout the entire thing; she no longer spoke at all, since there was no one to talk to. She made her way back to her lair in the tunnels, where she was safe from those who would visit her harm.

Her left ankle healed in about a week. She was very happy that she had a yatagarasu?s natural resistance to intense heat. Her right leg did manage to heal up much later, even though it was badly scarred. She regretted that she could not manage to steal a pair of shoes from that boy-- it would help make sure that she didn't get any more scars or infections. She did notice, however, that there was an intangible consequence of her burns; literally so. She could not feel injuries there. A stone could strike her right foot and though it would bleed, it no longer hurt as much as it should have.

Her hand was much the same way. She would hold it up to the dim light of the Hell of Blazing Fires poking through a crack in the rubble, and found that her punches with that hand didn't hurt her.

Eating very little in the way of actual nourishment, her early growth was stunted. She never grew out of her wings. At her age, any yataragasu should have been able to hide them effectively, but she never got the chance. She was tired and worn. Her ?new? clothes wore away as fast as the old ones, and though she wanted to see if she could beat someone else and take their robes, she knew that she no longer had the strength to overpower anyone. Fatigue settled in her muscles, making her arms and legs feel hollow inside, as if her bones were rattling around in her skin.

If something did not change soon, she would die.

But for now, there was nothing to do but to go on, if only to spite this land where everything and everyone wanted her dead. She refused to bow down, and so she continued to draw breath and live.

And live she did, away from everyone and everything, always staying a few steps ahead of the quiet shadow of death that enveloped her in the tunnel where her parents met their end, to the tune of a soundless scream coming from their melted lips.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:02:07 AM
Then one day, there was a commotion.

She only noticed because while she was out trying to scavenge some meat, she encountered very little competition from her fellow yatagarasu, and absolutely no yatagarasu her age. It struck her as odd. When she had finished eating what little meat she had gotten-- Chireiden's leadership was cutting down on imports, part of the increasing hostility towards Makai-- she crawled out of her tunnel and made her way to the yatagarasu nests up above.

It was surprisingly busy up on top of the ridge. It didn?t take her very long to see why. Over on the other side, youkai were coming up by a bridge to the yatagarasu nests. She might have had a hard time identifying them, until she saw those weird floating globe things by their chests, connected to them by thin, wavering veins, and immediately recognized them as satori youkai.

She knew who they were based on the description her father had given her... felt like ages ago. Her father, who had first gotten the idea to travel to another city underground because he felt that the satori exploited the yatagarasu too much, treating them like dirt except when they needed servants.

She paused in her walk for a moment, standing there as memories she didn?t know she had flooded back, and she remembered her mother?s lectures on how the satori thought they were being so generous and noble by taking in poor yatagarasu children as servants in the Palace of the Earth Spirits, when really, they were just taking advantage of free labor and the yatagarasu?s lack of social status. Sure, they admitted, there were some yatagarasu that did end up having some genuine influence in governance, but they were few and far between-- worse still, their rare successes were painted as the norm, and so now every yatagarasu family thought that if they sent their kids with the satori, eventually they too could become influential in Chireiden.

And if that wasn?t bad enough, it got worse. Most of the yatagarasu were genuinely excited by this opportunity-- they saw it as the best chance they had to advance in society. The more their children earned, the more they sent back, and the more perks their families could afford. As her parents put it, it was another social fabrication, meant to arouse the ambition in the yatagarasu families? mind, and make them willing and eager to send their children away.

She shuddered for a moment, seeing the satori from a distance. As soon as they had come up, they had been swarmed by yatagarasu who were all too willing to hand over their children to the noble youkai. She saw those bulbous, round things near their chests, and shivered. With that... Third Eye, as they called it, they could read her heart like an open book-- not that she knew how to read, she just heard the idiom once and thought it sounded good-- and her thoughts would be exposed. Even the seditious ones she had just been thinking of. She prayed to her ancestors that no one had been paying attention to her thoughts.

She stood there for a moment, gathering her resolve, and observing the situation. There were a few satori families over there, surrounded by hellcrows and their children in humanoid form-- about fifteen or sixteen satori in all. They were surrounded by almost a dozen families. Unfortunately, they were the (relatively) rich and influential families of the yatagarasu, who maintained their power over the community by handing over as many of their children as they could to the satori nobles. In this way, her father's voice echoed, the elite maintained their elite status, perpetuating the system and keeping the lower-status families oppressed and uneducated, without any opportunities to strike out on their own without having to hold on to a satori's coattails.

She looked at some of the potential servants strutting their stuff, walking around in pure humanoid forms, and suddenly felt something she hadn't felt in months-- self-consciousness. Even though they were her age, they were wearing clean, smooth clothes. She picked at the torn strands at the bottom of her ragged, stolen boy's shirt, looking down. And then the wings. She had missed out on her first growth spurt entirely due to undernourishment. If she made it to her second growth spurt, she would be lucky, and if she was unlucky, she wouldn't last long enough to see. And from how her life had turned out so far, she didn't think she was particularly lucky. Actually, no-- that was wrong. In fact, just surviving this long on her own had probably consumed every last bit of luck she would ever have. There was no way she had enough luck left to be chosen by a nice satori family--

She shook her head. No, she wasn't here to be picked out by satori! That would never happen. She would be no one's servant, no one's slave. Better to starve on her own than be degraded.

But she had no intention of dying, either. Unfortunately, the families that had left their large nests to go see the satori entrusted their homes? care to older relatives, or a group of males at their peak physical condition, ready to slam anyone who came by their families' land with the intent of stealing anything.

She sighed. There went another opportunity. She had been hoping to get a pair of shoes so that her feet wouldn't hurt as much. Sure, by now they had callused and worn rough like leather, but her left foot was more sensitive than the right, and she was still at risk of injury from sharp volcanic rock.

She winced, remembering the knife-like rock that had nearly taken off the front half of her left foot. She really did need shoes. She had to get a pair no matter what, even if she risked being beaten for them. She would die soon anyway. It was fight or die.

So for this reason, she wandered through the yatagarasu nests, away from the crowd-- and that's when her life changed forever.

The hellcrow was looking down, avoiding the curious stares of yatagarasu around her, and also checking out the area looking for prime targets without arousing suspicions. She wandered off a distance, mapping out her escape route in her head.

She grinned, realizing that no one had noticed her as she scouted the area.

?It's like I'm invisible...? she murmured to herself.

There was a small noise. Like a gasp of surprise, but very quiet. But she still noticed it. It was right behind her. Who did it come from? How had they snuck up behind her?!

She turned to look, and from there, her destiny was written out forever.

The most beautiful, delicate girl she had ever seen was standing before her. Pale pink hair, smooth, clear features, light green eyes.

Light green eyes the kind of which she had never seen before.

Light green eyes that were... not looking at her at all. Even though she had wanted to remain unseen, she felt a sudden stab of irritation that this girl wasn?t looking at her. She looked nice enough to talk to, and hadn?t stabbed her in the back yet, so perhaps she was friendly. The yatagarasu cleared her throat, and made an effort to use words, after she hadn't spoken aloud in so long. ?Hello? Down here.?

Those eyes turned down, following the source of her voice-- and suddenly she felt a clenching in her throat. She suddenly became aware of how slow her tongue was, how tangled her hair felt. She was short, shorter than this girl, who was already petite in the first place. Her clothing was in tatters, and she looked dirty and rough.

By all rights, the girl should have backed away. The yatagarasu didn't look trustworthy. She realized then just how awful she looked, and looked at the girl's unblemished hands. She wasn't worthy of being here. She could stain her with dirt just by being around her. She should have left, fled, before the other girl came to fear her.

There was something about her eyes, though... she wanted to stay. Those eyes were making her stay. She wanted to stay and maybe hold her hand and hug her tightly and talk to her--

?No, I'm not scared off by your appearance.?

What the-- what? How did she he--

Of course. How could she have been so blind? She looked up, and then she felt her heart sink. Before her was the girl's Third Eye.

No yatagarasu had hair like that, or eyes like that, or a frame like that. Somehow, she had willfully ignored that she was a satori. Third Eye or not, she still had two lovely green eyes that were so much more compelling.

But still... she was a satori. That meant that she wanted to take her home and degrade her by making her a virtual slave, and she was having none of that. No, not even with this, the most beautiful creature she had ever seen. She closed her eyes, mentally slapping herself in the face. Get a hold of yourself. She's a satori. You need to get out of here. Play it safe. Don't give her a reason to get nervous around you. Don't give her any reason to be suspicious--

?Va bene,? she stammered, and the words were out before she realized that they were--

It was flooding back some more. Her memories, provoked by her own voice. Her father. He had once been a satori's servant, but he had been set loose by his masters and met her mother later, and together they had her. He had picked her up and sat her on his knee back then, and she would laugh and point at objects, and in her ear, he would say the name of those objects in the language of the satori. He had learned it after working in Chireiden for years, and though he had no fondness for his taskmasters, he told her, ?I won't have them talking about you behind your back,? and taught her the language of their oppressors.

The girl was looking at her strangely. When she spoke again, there was some hesitation in her tone.

?Come ti chiami??

Chiami. Chiami, chi... ami. That meant... name. What was her name? Maybe it wouldn't do good to give her name?but what was her name, anyway? It had been so long since she had heard it... she did remember her nickname, though, since it was so much shorter.

?My name is Okuu.?

The girl raised an eyebrow, and Okuu was conflicted. She was scaring her! The girl would leave her alone soon, surely, and Okuu would be free to get out of there, and hide in her tunnel until the satori all left.

But at the same time-- she was scaring her! Oh, god, how could she bear it? She looked at those green eyes again, and she felt those strange desires swirl in her head and clench her heart. She wanted to stay with her, stay with her and protect those green eyes--

?That's your name? That sounds like a nickname to me. And how did you learn our language??

She was getting more and more suspicious! Oh god, oh god. It had to stop, she had to win her trust back again. Okuu had to get more suspicious, drive the girl away. She had to say something right, something that would make the girl reach out to her. She had to flee, get away before those green eyes held her captive once more.

?M-my parents taught me. But I don't speak it very well,? she added. Her parents. Dear god. If her father saw her now, he would be ashamed. If her mother saw her, she would have slapped her. Consorting with the enemy. No, more than that. Consorting was one thing, actively desiring to hug the enemy was quite another.

?And Mom used to call me Utsuho. But she doesn't do that anymore.?

She stammered as she said it. Somehow, she had not had to think, and her name had come to her lips unbidden. Utsuho was her name. Yes.

The girl smiled at her, and she felt her heart leap out of her throat.

?Utsuho sounds a bit better.?

Utsuho, Utsuho, Utsuho! That was her name, and she was the first person who had called her by name in months! The first person who had SPOKEN to her in months! If she could hear her say her name again, her life would feel complete.

But before she could say thank-you for the compliment, the girl went on. ?Quanti anni hai, Utsuho??

Her language again. Being aware of it now, Utsuho avoided lapsing into that language, even if it was easier on her thick, out-of-practice tongue. She hadn't spoken this much to any one person in several months.

She held out her fingers for the girl's benefit and counted out her age. ?One, two, three, four... four years old.? Maybe. Probably. Whatever her age was, she didn?t know any more. But four sounded like a good enough number.

?Four years old?? The satori girl seemed genuinely surprised at hearing this. ?So young??

She nodded, not knowing what else to do. She kicked her feet and closed her eyes, feeling conflicted inside and not knowing why. She wanted to-- she wanted to-- what did she want? She couldn?t leave, but she couldn?t stay here, either.

?Interessante...?

The girl was suspicious again! Maybe she would leave now. But no, wait, she couldn?t leave! Utsuho hadn?t even heard her name yet! She needed a name to put to that face with those eyes, or else she would kill herself trying to find out.

The girl opened her mouth to speak again, and Utsuho winced, waiting to hear the worst.

?Hai fratelli e sorelle??

She was asking about her... uh, her brothers or sisters. Why? Was she suspicious about her clothing, her unhealthy appearance, her lack of a family? Why should she care?

Still, there was a part of her that was warmed by the girl?s concern for her. So she shook her head and told her the truth. ?I don't have any brothers or sisters. I'm the only one.?

?An only child?? The satori girl seemed surprised. ?... Hai padre e madre??

Again, Utsuho shook her head. ?I told you I'm the only one.?

The girl did something strange then. She flinched. Utsuho was mystified. Why should she be flinching? It wasn?t her family that was all gone. She was probably just asking to be polite, yes.

?Hai zio e zia??

No aunt or uncle, no. Not anymore, anyway. She shook her head.

?Hai nipote? Cugino o cugina? Hai nonno e nonna?!?

There was a hint of audible panic now as the girl asked for nephews, cousins, grandparents, all of whom were dead. It confused Utsuho even more. Why should anyone else feel any pain or worry on her behalf? Why did this girl care at all? She could do nothing but stand there shaking her head every time, and wondered how the girl would react now.

?Tue famiglia... you don't have any family AT ALL?!?

That wasn?t a hint, it was outright panic. Utsuho nearly jumped. She was genuine... genuinely concerned for her. It had been so long since she had ever received any empathy from someone else... not even one of her own yatagarasu brethren showed her any sort of pity, but here, this stranger was really feeling something for her.

She felt a peculiar burning in her throat as she looked down at the ground, humbled, and now even more embarrassed at how badly she looked. She noticed Koishi?s shoes-- fine yet tough closed-toe sandals, built for walking in the Palace of the Earth Spirits-- and then looked at her feet, bruised and scarred and muddy and dirty, and felt shame for the first time in months.

?No one at all? Not even a distant relative??

Not even that-- at least, not any that she knew of. And if she had distant relatives, they should have taken her in months ago. She shook her head no.

She peeked up at her from beneath her tangled, dirty bangs, and the girl was looking around at their surroundings.

Then there was a gleam of an idea in her eyes, and she looked down to meet Utsuho?s red eyes with her flawless green. ?What's your last name??

Utsuho froze. For months she had lived without speaking more than a few grunts, without any interaction with another living being except to fight over food and clothes, and without hearing her name for so long that she nearly forgot it. But what was her last name? What was the name of the family that had been lost when the Hell of Blazing Fires overflowed and killed them all?

?R... Rei... something.? Utsuho hesitated. ?I... don't know.?

She wanted to beg for apology, but before she could say or do anything, the girl?s brow furrowed and she looked around at their surroundings again. ?I wonder,? she began, ?Would any of them know what happened to you??

Any of them? The last time she had seen them concerned for her had been when her family had died. They had clustered around her and moaned and pitied her, one putting a blanket on her shoulders while they tut-tutted and talked about the poor thing, how hard it would be to live on her own, how much of a tragedy that the death of the Reiuzi had been, such a fine upstanding old family--

?Reiuzi!? Utsuho cried out. ?Reiuzi!? Her last name! She remembered now. She was Utsuho Reiuzi, and it was a name that she promised then and there that she would never lose again.

?What a relief, you remembered,? the satori girl sighed. ?That should make things just a little bit easier.?

Utsuho smiled up at her, so grateful for helping her remember-- when something unexpected happened yet again. The satori extended her hand to her, and said ?come with me.?

And for the first time in months, she was able to make a decision without second-guessing, or without fearing for her life. It was like she had been trapped in a cage this entire time, and now, the key had been put in the lock, turned, and the door swung open, with a hand out there to pull her back into her life, if she chose to accept it. Would she accept it?

Why was that even a question?

?Okay,? she replied, taking her hand without hesitation and letting the satori girl lead her.

She didn?t know what she was planning at first, but she soon caught on. The girl would introduce her as Utsuho Reiuzi (an act which alone made her heart swell with joy) and ask what happened to the Reiuzi family. The yatagarasu parents they spoke to were nice enough, but they said didn?t know what happened to her family. It was a lie, even if the girl didn?t notice it; Utsuho remembered these people from months ago, when they had all swarmed her, trying to look like the ones who felt the most pity for the ?poor little darling?. She couldn?t help but clench her jaw as they went on to each new family, who each responded out of respect for the fact that it was a satori who was speaking to them. They were lying through their teeth. They knew what had happened to her, or better-- they just didn?t care.

It didn?t take long, though, before they found a yatagarasu mother who was a big enough gossip to blurt it out. ?Oh, it was a tragedy,? she said, not looking at all like she meant it. She had a daughter bouncing on her knee, and the girl looked at Utsuho. She tried to give the child a weary smile, but it must have looked like a grimace, because she began to cry.

?The Reiuzi family was one of the few remaining clans from Old Hell, back in the time that the Yamas used to control Chireiden. But they were dying out. A few weeks ago, the Reiuzi were traveling up to one of the other underground realms when a freak wave of lava from the Hell of Blazing Fires swept up onto the shore behind their backs. No one survived.?

Was that how her family?s story was being told? Well, fair enough. Short on the details, but still factual.

Then with mild astonishment, she realized that the satori girl was lifting her hand up into the air. ?This one did,? she replied.

?They must have left her behind for the trip,? the mother replied. ?Not that she got lucky. Now she's all alone. She doesn't have a family to take care of her.?

Utsuho winced, feeling the bitter sting of harsh truth in her words. She was right. Even though this girl was concerned for her, her concern would soon end, and Utsuho would go back to her dark tunnel, fending off death and losing an inch every day, eventually dying in some musty crevice shoved beneath some rocks, too weak to even say her own name once more or cry for help-- as if anyone would have come, anyway.

But then-- she noticed something odd yet again. There was a tightening of pressure on her hand. She looked up at the satori girl, and her eyes opened in shock as she saw nothing less than fury in her suddenly dangerous green eyes.

When she spoke, she said it with a hiss. ?You mean to say that this little girl has been foraging for herself for the past few weeks, unhealthy and in rags, while the rest of you protect only your families?!? she snapped. ?What good is it to protect your family if you don't try and help complete strangers?!?

Utsuho was stunned. Such ferocity... on behalf of someone she had never met before today?

She began to feel something different now from the wild devotion she had felt earlier. Now, with her head clear, she realized that her previous fanatical loyalty was no more than a desperate desire for company and warmth for the first person who had shown her any affection since her parents? death.

That was fine, acceptable. But now what she was doing went beyond simple affection-- it was righteous fury for someone she had taken an interest in, fire at realizing how she had been mistreated by those she called her people. It was the first clear indication of genuine feeling-- and seeing that, Utsuho felt a stinging feeling in her eyes. Making sure the girl-- now she HAD to know her name!-- could not see, she wiped the tears that she thought had dried up long ago.

The yatagarasu woman looked offended. ?Well, who's going to take care of her now? Without a family, she's doomed. She won't live for much longer.?

Utsuho felt her hand tighten again as the girl yelled, ?In that case, the?

?--then OUR family will take care of her.?

Both of them jumped as a pair of hands settled on the satori girl?s shoulders from behind. Utsuho looked up and behind her, to see-- twins? No, not twins, but awfully close. Sisters, probably. This satori?s hair was darker, looking almost purple, and her clothing was a different colour, if same design. Her eyes were open, so Utsuho was able to see that her eyes were a beautiful light purple-- though, she thought, not as beautiful as the other girl?s green.

Then the reality of her words broke through as the newcomer ruffled her sister?s hair. Had she said... family?

There was an exchange going on there, as she saw the two satoris? Third Eyes meet. Facial expressions passed over their faces as the sisters communicated in silence. Utsuho was too occupied by her own thoughts to care much. What did the newcomer mean? Were they going to take her in as a servant? If she was going to be a servant, then she would never accept it. But if  she was going to be part of a family again... that might be a bit more tolerable.

The girls looked off in the distance together, and after a few moments that felt like an eternity to her, they bowed at the same time. Whatever had happened, the sisters were pleased at the outcome-- and she began to dare to hope that so would she.

Utsuho was still holding on to her friend?s hand. The newcomer, her sister, met her gaze, and smiled at her. Whatever had just happened between them, Utsuho knew that she owed her for it, and so she smiled back. The girl?s Third Eye turned in its socket, and so did the green-eyed girl?s-- there was another brief exchange that Utsuho wished she could hear, but then she felt her rough hand being squeezed, and looked up at her friend again.

?Hey, Okuu, did you hear that? We're going to take you home to live with us.?

For a moment, time stopped. Utsuho felt it as distinctly as a slap in the face. It was like everything around her ceased to move, and she stepped out of her own body and looked at her friend with quiet awe.

?Thank you. So much.? She mouthed something else, and then smiled, and walked back into herself. Time resumed its natural flow, and the only remainder of that experience was the wide grin on her face.

The girl smiled back at her, even as she spoke to her sister. ?... I just wanted to bring her into a family.?

That word again. Family. Not a servant. Not a slave. Instead, family.

Maybe it was family by name, and a servant in practice-- but still, to be called a member of a family... that alone made her heart feel so happy that it might burst.

Utsuho didn't see how the sister reacted, but she did feel her hand touch her own, and she took it in her own. Together, the two satori girls led her away, and for once, Utsuho was able to ignore the glares and the hisses and jealous cries from the crowd around her. It still hurt, but her friend squeezed her hand to comfort her.

And once they had descended from the ladder and were heading through private paths to the Palace of the Earth Spirits, she realized something. Utsuho was walking with her new family, with the sisters' father walking some distance ahead of them, but she realized that somehow, she had managed to avoid hearing even a single name.

?Ah,? the newcomer said, looking down at Utsuho. ?You're right, Utsuho. We communicate with our minds, so you didn't hear any of our names.?

?I forgot to introduce ourselves?!? The first satori asked, dumbfounded, those lovely green eyes wide with mild shock. ?Ahh, I'm sorry, Utsuho!?

Utsuho had to laugh. ?Don't be.?

?Ah, but I was being silly again,? her friend laughed at herself. ?Well, I'll correct that.? She pointed at their father up ahead. ?That is our dad, Komeiji Tetsuji.? She waved a hand at the other girl with her, who smiled and curtsied to Utsuho. ?That is my sister, Komeiji Satori.?

?And I,? she said, pointing to herself, ?am Komeiji Koishi. Nice to meet you, Reiuzi Utsuho.?

Utsuho hesitated. She had been waiting to hear her name so she could address Koishi with the proper respect she owed her now-- but she still had some resistance to the idea of being a servant to any satori.

But if anyone should command her respect, it would be Koishi Komeiji with the light green eyes and that warm smile that had given her a family and shelter and a life to live.

?Koishi-sam--? she began, but was interrupted by Koishi herself, who put a finger on her lips to keep her quiet.

?Don't call me that name.? She smiled straight at Utsuho again, and she could feel her heart racing again. ?You are not my servant, Okuu.?

?A-are you going to give me to someone else, then?!? the hellcrow realized, putting two and two together. But Satori behind her burst out laughing, and Koishi chuckled as well.

?No, you don't understand.? She reached out and held Utsuho's hand in her own.

The hellcrow held her breath.

?I don't need a servant. I need a friend.? Koishi's warm gaze met Utsuho's own. She felt like her heart was melting, but it was also exploding with joy at the same time.

?Can you be my friend, Reiuzi Utsuho?? She asked, a hint of worry in that tone. It was so ridiculous that Utsuho wanted to laugh now, and laugh she did. Koishi stammered, not used to being that flustered. Satori kept laughing.

?Of course I can, Koishi,? Utsuho replied, putting her other hand over Koishi's own. ?I will do anything for you. You saved my life. Thank you. I am more than happy to be your friend.?

It was a bit awkward-- speech still felt strange on her tongue. But it seemed to encourage Koishi, who let out a breath of relief.

?And I will be your friend as well,? she replied. ?Thank you.?

The party then went on, following the path to the Palace of the Earth Spirits, with Satori holding her hand on one side, Koishi on the other, and Utsuho felt she would die of happiness right there.

It was then that Utsuho remembered the words she had mouthed earlier, when Koishi had good and truly saved her life.

?I didn't know your name then, but I do now,? she thought to herself. ?Koishi Komeiji... I will be your friend, and I will be your servant, and I will help you every way I can. Everything I am belongs to you.

?You saved my life. Someday, I shall save yours. And from now until I die, my life is yours. You saved me, and I owe you my every breath. I will not forget this. I will never leave you, Komeiji Koishi, not until the day I die, and even then, I will protect you with all of my heart.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:06:07 AM
?Why does something like that matter to me??

Koishi, please... please stop it, please stop saying those words.

?I don't understand why I should care about what you do.?

Please. Please, just stop it. No, Koishi, this isn't you, you're not the Koishi I love--

?Really, I don't understand why you care at all, either.?

PLEASE JUST STOP IT

?Because it's not like I care about you, anyway.?

That was it. That was the last thing she could let herself hear before she went mad. And it was already too late for the sting of her words to go away.

Koishi no longer cared about her. Her life, that she had sacrificed for her, had been sacrificed in vain.

Utsuho sank to her knees. She didn't cry. The tears that had dried up when she was young had been renewed when Koishi took her in, but now, they would not come.

Never again. She would never cry again. Her heart felt like it had been ripped right out of her chest, slammed with a hammer until it was in tatters, and shoved back in.

If Koishi no longer loved her, then her entire life's reason for existence... it was gone.

She sat there on her knees, a blank look on her face. Koishi stood before her, over her.

She sneered, and walked away.

Utsuho didn't see her walk away. She was too dazed to do anything right now. But she did hear as Koishi spoke to Alice, saying that it was time to leave.

Koishi was getting out of the underground. But Utsuho was too stunned to notice, even while Koishi and Alice's steps began, and they left.

?Oh, right.? The sound of Koishi's running came back. Utsuho turned an expressionless face to her as the satori smiled.

?Tell my sister that she can keep this hideous kingdom, since she's so desperate to rule it herself. She was so willing to kill me, why wouldn't she want to take the throne all on her own? I'll stay out of her way, I promise. I am never coming back.?

Koishi turned away. Utsuho felt desperation in her veins again-- the same desperation that had moved her when she was young, when she thought that her appearance had scared off her benefactor, and wanting so badly for her to stay that she would have thrown herself at the ground and held on to her skirt hem just so she would never leave her side again.

She wanted to cry out to her and beg for her to return, she wanted to throw herself at her feet and hold on to her ankle so she couldn't leave, and she wanted Koishi to come back, laughing, that joyous smile on her face as she revealed to Utsuho that it had all been one big joke.

But no. Koishi would not listen. Koishi was not joking. And Koishi was truly never coming back.

?Koishi,? she managed to whisper. ?D-don't go.?

The satori girl half-turned to see her.

?Don't... go. You gave me my life back, and I... have given my life for yours.? Tears spilled down Utsuho's face.

?Please, don't go... I... I love you, Koishi Komeiji. Don't leave me."

The silence hung in the air, and Utsuho knew her life was in the balance.

And then Koishi's mouth opened for the last time.

?... I don't love you, Utsuho Reiuzi. Enjoy what life you have left. We will probably never see each other again. Goodbye, forever.?

And Koishi left.

Utsuho sat on her knees, unmoving, her face a total blank. It felt like her heart had stopped. She slowly sank forward on her knees, and moved her hands to cover her face.

There, Utsuho was lying in the dirt. She would have gotten up, if she still cared about seeing Satori and Orin again. She would have gotten up if she had the motivation to do so.

And she would have cried, if she could feel anything anymore.

But she could not. And the void of emotion left her emptier than ever.

She got to her feet, tear streaks from her empty eyes still on her cheeks. And then she left, not knowing or caring where she was going, and walked off to somewhere.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:07:45 AM
?Are you... are you fine, Koishi?? Alice asks as soon as Koishi catches up to her. She's been waiting at the far edge of the Makai-side camp for her, sitting in front of one of the many small tents dotting the area, and her face does not betray any sort of panic, even though she's getting ready to commit some form of treason.

?Why would I not be?? Koishi replies with another question, shrugging. ?Being 'fine' is a feeling. I don't have room for feelings like that anymore.?

?I... see,? Alice replied, and a flicker of doubt passes over her face. But it is gone soon, as if she has smoothened her face back like you would brush hair off the face of a doll. ?Do you have everything you want to bring??

Koishi shrugs her shoulders wide, emphasizing her tattered clothes. ?What do I have to bring??

?Ah,? Alice says, as if remembering something. ?Luize, she's here.?

Who should poke her head out of the tent flap but Luize, who nods to Koishi. ?Come in. Quickly! We'll get you changed into something so you don't look like a refugee anymore.?

Koishi nods to Alice, and dives in. The tent is pitched well, and Alice guards the tent flap to the outside. No one is coming in.

Luize sits cross-legged in the small space, some robes on her knee. She hands them to Koishi as she ducks in. ?Here. They're Alice's, and they should fit you well enough to look like one of her servants.?

The satori girl takes them without question and immediately starts taking off her rags. They were once a white yukata, but the events of only a few hours past have utterly ruined her clothes-- as well as her mind. She knows there's something wrong, but she cannot think about it for more than two seconds without her mind forcibly changing the subject. It unnerves for for two seconds more, and then her focus shifts to the green skirt she's pulling on.

?Sorry about the colour scheme,? Luize says by way of apology. ?Those are all the clothes I had on hand that I thought would fit you.?

?It's fine,? Koishi replies, her voice a bit muffled by the wide-sleeved yellow shirt she's putting on over her head. It was then she notices that it has buttons instead, so she opens it up and pulls it on that way instead. ?The only real hassle is going to be these sleeves, but I think I can make do.? She flicks the black ruffles around the border of her sleeves. ?Thanks.?

?Oh, and this,? Luize says, remembering something. ?Here.? From behind her back, she pulls out a broad-rimmed black hat, accented by a yellow ribbon wrapped around the top. ?To hide your white hair. It kind of stands out.?

Koishi pauses then, and pulls a few strands of her hair forward. White, indeed. There is no logical reason for it. Satori could not willingly change their hair colour. Their hair colours were shades of pastel, but white has never been seen. There is something wron--

Two seconds.

The satori girl pulls the hat on without hesitating, and tucks her hair up into the cap. There, now her hair is out of the way. She will be able to move through the camp with ease now.

?Let's go,? Luize tells her, and leaves the tent, with Koishi following. Outside, the caretaker straightens out her disguise, and nods with satisfaction after a few moments.

Alice and Luize exchange a nod. ?It's time,? Alice says, and she takes the lead In their small group as she walks through the camp of demons, heading to her palanquin, stationed on the other side.

They cannot not risk leading Koishi around the camp, for to their left is a procession following Shinki herself, who is walking to her personal litter. Koishi sees her from where she is walking, and tries not to stare, but she does anyway.

Then she sees a familiar pink haired head bobbing along in the procession, and doubles her pace.

?Koishi,? Luize hisses. ?You're going too fast!?

?Oh cripes,? Alice says. ?Mom... Shinki's looking at us.?

Chills break down Koishi's back as Alice mutters to them, ?keep going, I'll distract her,? and cheerfully waves hi to her mother. ?Hi, mommy! I'm going back to my litter, mommy!?

?She sounds like a child,? Koishi observes as Luize leads her on.

?She's throwing Shinki-sama off,? Luize replies. ?Shinki-sama likes to think that Alice is much younger than she really is, and Alice obliges. Quick, here we are, climb in.?

Koishi does not need to be told twice. She grabs hold of a rail on the side and hoists herself in to the surprisingly large palanquin, Luize close behind, shutting the curtains as she comes in.

?Now what?? Koishi asks.

?Now we wait,? her companion replies. Koishi nods, and pulls open the curtain just enough to see what's going on outside as she sits in the darkness.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:09:42 AM
Satori and Orin sat on a pair of rocks outside the Higan side of the field. Eiki Shiki was... in some tent, somewhere. Komachi wasn't letting her come out until she calmed down. Sumire was the de facto leader of Higan right now, but there was nothing to do until Makai sent word that they were beginning their departure.

In the distance, there was a shadow growing. Slowly, so slowly as to think it wasn't moving. It was. It was walking without any clear sense of purpose, and it was Utsuho.

Satori only noticed her without looking at her from the void of thought.

Normally, creatures walked around in a haze of thoughts. Satori couldn't keep them all out of her own head sometimes-- she didn't have enough control over her Third Eye yet. But it was always there, around most living beings in general, and many inanimate ones as well. When the first satori had noticed this, they had called it Animism, and though Satori herself was no animist, she could see why they had thought that. All things had a haze of thought around them, however basic or banal.

But the shadow coming over to them was a void. That was no inanimate object-- it still registered in her Third Eye, as a thought-neutral area. But Utsuho was a void. She was not thought-neutral-- rather, it was as if all the thought, the feelings, the emotions had been sucked right out of her.

It reminded Satori too much of Eiki Shiki, sitting in her tent, looking at the wall and looking at herself in the mirror and seeing nothing.

Orin didn't notice. Thank god for Orin. The kasha ran towards her friend with genuine pleasure to see her return. ?Okuu! Okuu! I'm so glad to see you!?

She threw her arms around Utsuho. The yatagarasu didn't react, but she didn't keep walking her half-dead gait, either. Satori stood and walked to Utsuho.

She was unprepared. This wasn't the Utsuho she had grown up with anymore. This was... some version of Utsuho, where everything in her world was... wrong.

She was not the same person she had been when she had gone to find Koishi. That Utsuho was grim, but determined. This one, though, had been driven far past the edge of despair.

The void around Utsuho intensified as Satori approached. She walked up to Utsuho.

?Utsuho Reiuzi,? Satori commanded. ?Your eyes.?

Without a word, the hellcrow bent her head and raised her haunted eyes to meet Satori's own, and Satori put a hand on her forehead as her Third Eye's single piercing gaze focused on Utsuho.

By this time, Orin had noticed that there was something wrong. ?Okuu, what's...? she narrowed her brow as she stared, worried. ?Utsuho?? She frowned. ?Master, I--? she turned around. ?Satori-sama?!?

Satori's eyes were opened wide, and she was crying.

?Utsuho, I...? Satori wiped her face with her sleeve, but tears were still running down her cheeks. ?I can't... I can't say anything...?

The hellcrow nodded, her eyes still hollow. ?You know now.?

Satori gasped for breath, and covered her mouth as a fresh wave of tears came. ?I... I can't-- Koishi, how could you--!?

?What is it? What's wrong?? Orin begged, trying to put a hand on Satori's shoulder to calm her down. ?Satori-sama!?

?Koishi,? Utsuho answered for her, her voice sounding husky and low. ?Koishi is never coming back.?

?Koishi-sama... is not returning?? Orin asked. ?Is she... dead??

?In a way,? Utsuho said in a quiet tone, her eyes still haunted.

?Wait... didn't Koishi save you when you were young? When you were orphaned, and...? Orin trailed off, and Utsuho nodded. ?Oh... oh no. Okuu, I'm so sorry.?

?She told me that she doesn't love me.? Utsuho stated in a flat tone. ?And invalidated everything I am in the process.?

?What? No, Okuu, please don't talk like that,? Orin begged, but Utsuho wasn't having any of it. ?She saved my life once. I just gave up my life for hers in return. And it turns out that she never wanted it. She never cared about me.?

Orin could only stand there and shake her head, tears stinging her own eyes. ?Utsuho... I'm sorry. So, so sorry.?

Satori stood apart from her pets, staring off into the distance, eyes seeing nothing.

There was a clearing of the throat.

?I'm sorry. I really, really hate to interrupt a moment like this.? Satori still had enough presence of mind to turn to see who was talking, and found the general of Higan, Sumire, standing before her.

?But Makai is coming. They're going to take their prisoner now.? Sumire gave her a sad frown. ?So... I guess you'd better say your last goodbyes.?

?Yes,? Satori agreed, trying to wipe her face clean of tears, her voice sounding ragged. ?Thank you, Sumire.?

?They're finally coming,? Utsuho said in her dead tone again. ?About time.?

Satori turned, a fire suddenly springing up in her tear-red eyes. ?Utsuho Reiuzi, don't talk like that again.?

?Uh?? Utsuho muttered as Satori came towards her and put her hands on either side of her head, pulling the hellcrow down to meet the satori's eyes.

?Listen, Utsuho. I know I'm not my sister. I'm not the person you credit with saving your life. I understand that. But please, don't call your life worthless. I know that's wasn't really Koishi. The Koishi I know and love is a wonderful person who would save someone else even if it did take her own life to do it.?

Satori winced, and did her best to hide it. It worked on Utsuho, but not Orin.

?And even if she weren't--? Satori tightened her grip on the sides of Utsuho's head, and pulled her eyes even closer so that her eyes were no more than three inches away from the satori's. ?Look at me, Utsuho. I may not be my sister, but I love you, too. And so does Orin. I want you to come back to me someday.

?You must not die. You shall not die. You will come back and you will come back to my family, and I will love you.?

There was a moment of terrible waiting. Satori's Third Eye was whirling in its socket, looking desperately in Utsuho's mind for a flicker of recognition, of emotion. She had no idea if her truth had worked.

The moment was over. Utsuho stared for a few seconds longer, and then her eyes softened a bit. The yatagarasu did not cry, but she did smile. ?... thank you, thank you, Satori-sama.?

?And thank you, too, Orin,? Utsuho said. ?I don't know where I'd be without you.?

The kasha gave her a fanged grin. ?You're welcome.? Then her grin relaxed into a gentle smile, the kind that was hiding a lot of sadness. She slowly crept forward and gave Utsuho another hug. ?Please,? she said, crying into her shirt. ?Please come back to us.?

Utsuho was slow to respond, but she did put her arms around Orin as well. ?I... I promise that I will return someday.?

Orin smiled, and handed Utsuho to Satori.

?Do you think you'll be able to visit me?? the hellcrow asked.

?I'm not sure... I don't think Shinki wants me anywhere near her country, but I'll try. Write a letter once you get there. I'll definitely try to find you.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:10:50 AM
?Hm, are you done with your goodbyes yet??

Satori looked to see Shinki, flanked by Yuki and Mai, standing off at a distance, a frown on her face.

?I've come to pick up my new servant,? she snapped. ?Come along, Reiuzi.?

Utsuho sighed and began to walk away-- when a sharp arm to the stomach stopped her.

Satori had blocked Utsuho's progress, and met Shinki's gaze with her own resolute stare. ?We will see Utsuho off, with the rest of your caravan.?

?Fine with me.? Shinki didn't look pleased, but she also looked like she wanted to get out fast. ?Let's go.?

?HOLD IT!?

?Not more delays,? Shinki muttered just as Eiki Shiki emerged from her tent, Komachi by her side.

?I'm also going to see them off,? the general insisted. ?I want them to leave as fast as possible.?

?So do we,? the empress of Makai replied. ?Now can we please get moving??

?Komachi-san,? Satori pressed as she moved closer to her, ?is Lady Eiki all right? She seemed really torn up about all this earlier...?

?She's not all right,? Komachi replied, a drop of sweat running down the side of her face. ?But she's manic right now. She wants to see Shinki leave if it's the last thing she ever does.?

Satori watched Eiki moving like a woman possessed, caught one glimpse of her thoughts, and wisely turned her own thoughts elsewhere.

Orin and Okuu were walking side-by-side, holding hands. Mutual assurance, Satori recognized. And she wanted to do the same. She came to Utsuho's other side and held her free hand, then smiled up at her as comfortingly as she could when the hellcrow looked down, surprised.

?You know, Okuu, you've really grown up,? Satori said.

?Yatagarasu have three growth spurts,? Utsuho replied.

?No, not like that,? the satori laughed. ?I meant that... I'm so happy that you've lived with us all this time. You're like a sister to me.?

?And now I'm leaving. Sound familiar??

Satori fell into silence. They walked for a few moments like that behind Shinki's party, heading into the Makai camp, when Utsuho herself broke the quiet.

?I'm... sorry, Satori,? Utsuho apologized softly. ?I've... got a lot to think about.?

?Don't apologize,? Satori replied in a low voice, coming closer and leaning her head on Utsuho's arm. ?I understand.?

?Ugh, we have so much to talk about, and so little time.? Utsuho moved her arm from her side to resting on Satori's back. ?I... I don't want to leave you, Satori.?

?Me too,? Satori replied. ?I would have never thought that a day that began so quietly could end this way...?

?When I woke up this morning, I didn't think all this could happen.? Utsuho sighed, sounding much older than she actually was. ?Instead, it feels like today has taken over a year.?

When she woke up that morning, she had been all ready to start the day off with some fencing practice with her sister, while Utsuho and Rin stole down to the kitchen and came back with goodies for them to eat, then head to history lessons and spend the rest of the day on the rooftop, having fun cracking jokes with each other.

Instead, Koishi was escaping from Chireiden, Utsuho was in chains in service to Shinki, and though she would never admit it, Orin herself was heartbroken now that she was losing her best friend. In one day, Satori had lost two of her best friends-- two of her sisters, and there was no rest for her in sight, because now she was queen, and would not have any support as she took on the burden of governing the ruins of Chireiden.

Utsuho looked down at Satori, then looked back up at her destination. ?A queen never cries.?

?I know,? Satori said, feeling tears prick at her eyes as she walked.

She walked alongside Utsuho, making their way to Shinki's palanquin. They were in the middle of the Makai camp, with demons surrounding them on all sides, and noise in every direction, but Satori got the strange feeling that the world was limited to only herself and Utsuho right now. Nothing else mattered.

?A queen might never cry,? Satori murmured, ?but a simple girl can.?

Utsuho smiled ruefully down at her. ?Satori-san... please don't cry for me.?

?I'm sorry,? Satori replied, wiping tears from her eyes with the rags her yukata had turned into. ?But I can't help it, Utsuho. Y-- you're one of my best friends. I grew up with you, and I love you.? Now she really began sobbing. ?... S-- so why do you have to go?!?

?Satori,? Utsuho said, her voice breaking, and on impulse, she pulled her in for a hug. Satori didn't resist, and for the last time in a long time, she was able to have herself a long, shaking cry in public.

Orin came up behind her and rubbed her back, and looked up at Utsuho. ?Utsuho... please,? she began, her voice already choked with tears.

?Rin, I'm going to miss you so much,? the hellcrow said, tears running freely down her cheeks as well. ?Please, Rin, be strong for me. Protect Satori-sama if it's the last thing you do. If I know you're protecting her no matter what, I'll be able to sleep easy every night.?

?How could you think otherwise?? Orin said, wiping her face clean. ?For your sake, Utsuho... I'll protect her for the both of us. Just come--? her voice broke then, and she too buried her head in Utsuho's chest, squeezing her in one last hug-- ?Just come back, okay??

?I will come back,? Utsuho sobbed as she wrapped her arms around Orin and Satori, leaning her head on Orin's as she cried too. Tears ran down her cheeks and soaked the kasha's red hair, and Satori's tears had soaked Utsuho's skirt all the way through.

?I will come back,? she repeated through her own tears as she held them close and heard their heartbeats. ?I promise.?

Their surroundings went unnoticed while they had their last hug before their final goodbye. The three girls held each other tightly, as if defying the world-- maybe they would have to move on now, but please, just let us have this moment, okay? And the world let them share one final hug.

And just as before, none of them wanted to stop-- but they had to. The world would not let time stop, even for something like this. Satori's tears dried up. Rin's heaving sobs eventually stopped. Orin slowly released Utsuho.

?I-- I guess this is it,? Satori said through her last few tears as she got back onto her feet. She was still holding on tight to Utsuho's hand. ?I'll miss you. Come back to us once it's all done.?

?Visit me,? Utsuho said, beginning to pull her hands out of Satori's and Orin's last desperate holds. ?And if you can't visit me, write to me.?

?I'll write to you, and I'll use basic words, besides, so you can understand them.? Satori was trying valiantly to smile.

?I'll tell you about everything that's going on,? Orin promised. ?So when you come back, it'll be as if you never left.?

Neither of them were letting go of Utsuho's hands. She gave them a sad smile. ?That sounds great,? she said as Orin released her. ?I'll miss you. So, so much.?

?Take care of yourself,? Satori said quietly as Sara came up to Utsuho and took her arm. ?And come back to us someday.?

?As surely as a crow comes back to its nest,? Utsuho replied as Sara led her away, pulling her hand out of Satori's.

?Satori, Orin! I promise, I will come back to you someday!?

And as Satori watched, Utsuho was led away.

It took everything she had not to run after her, rules be damned.

Shinki approached, and gave Satori another dark smile.

?Oh, don't worry your pretty pink head. I don't plan on working her too hard.?

?Indeed, you had better treat her well,? the new queen of Chireiden replied, turning back to her with cold fury in her eyes. ?You are taking a member of my family away from me, Shinki. I will hear of it if anything happens to her.?

?You know,? Shinki said in a low voice, ?I created Yumeko. I created her to be the ultimate fighting machine, and yet still caring. I promised her that if she was ever wronged, I would avenge her.

?And what did your little sister do, again??

Satori's face was impassive.

?I must say, Shinki, you really are an impressive empress,? she said after a moment. ?Your plan could have, and by all rights should have, worked perfectly. Except for Eiki Shiki, I would be dead now and Chireiden would be yours. Your plan was well-made, your traps well-set. But then my sister, wrong as it was to do so in the way she did, destroyed one of the main structures of your plan.?

Still speaking in a low monotone, she stalked towards Shinki, who began to move back, genuinely shocked by the haunted look in her eyes.

?And even then, you were able to break the noble General of Higan. You were able to break my sister for what she did, and through her, you broke my beautiful, strong hellcrow friend. You set fire to our city and burned town all the satori in Chireiden, save me and my sister. You killed my father, and you have robbed me of all family support. In all ways, everything that has happened here today is somehow your fault.?

Satori came up to Shinki then, and stared up at her. Shinki shuddered at the sight of those piercing red eyes.

Satori jabbed at her own chest. At her own heart.

?You have destroyed everything here. Hopes, dreams, futures. But I promise you-- oh, do I ever-- I promise you that I will give up everything for those people who I love more than family. There is nothing left in me to cry for myself any longer. But if you harm Utsuho, I swear to the Yatagarasu god that I will hunt you down and destroy you from the inside out.?

Satori's look of total defiance unnerved Shinki. Satori finished--

?And I promise you, though I am empty, you will never have the satisfaction of breaking me.?

She smiled.

?Now. You have Utsuho and you have everything you asked for. Now get off of my land.?

?Get out?? Shinki asked.

?This is my country. I am its sovereign.? Satori's Third Eye moved on its own, seeking and getting eye contact with Shinki. ?Get off my land. Now.?

?We are all ready to get going now, Shinki-sama,? Sara reported, standing by Shinki's side in silence. ?Shall I give the order to move out??

Shinki did not say anything. Instead, she looked down and met Satori's three-eyed gaze.

?You will be an interesting queen.? Shinki said. ?It is almost a pity that we could not have met under better circumstances-- I think we would have grown to admire one another.?

?As a tiger admires a dragon,? Satori replied. ?And ready to slit each other's throats.?

The two rulers, one old and one new, shared a dangerous smile with one another.

Shinki was the first to break eye contact. ?Let's get moving,? the empress said to Sara. ?Begin the march back.?

Sara saluted. ?As you command,? she replied, and blew out a few short blasts on her horn as Shinki walked away, off to her palanquin, leaving Orin and Satori standing together.

Shinki walked past Eiki, who was still pale and sweating. ?Hello, great general. Pulled yourself together, eh??

?Just enough to see you get out,? Eiki hissed back, still leaning on Komachi. ?I'm going to manipulate the distance in your cave so that your entire army will be out of the tunnels and on the other side within the hour.?

?Heh, I can certainly agree to that,? Shinki replied. ?We will be leaving now. I will see you again, Eiki Shiki, and next time, you will not fare so well. Good bye!?

?Komachi,? Eiki muttered. ?Help me up. I'll need you for this.?

?Yes,? Komachi obeyed, holding Eiki up as she raised her hands and concentrated deeply, extending her manipulation of distance to the area they had to travel, making it shorter.

?Get out,? Eiki murmured under her breath as she began her chanting. ?Get out, so I will never see you again. Get out, so that I can finally rest.

?Get out, so that I can truly lay this drive for justice in its grave... for good.?

?... Eiki,? Komachi whispered, and closed her eyes so that her master would not see her cry.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:12:53 AM
Orin and Satori stood together, watching as Makai's armies finally began to leave.

?They're finally going,? Orin said, one arm around Satori to support her. ?It's over now.?

?No,? Satori disagreed. ?Now the hard part begins.?

?You're the queen now. You have to deal with that.?

?Indeed. Now I have to rebuild Chireiden from the ground up.? Satori closed her eyes, enjoying the feel of Orin's hand stroking a bit of her hair at the base of her neck. ?And I've lost two of the people I care about most. One of them is coming back someday. The other is...?

?... tell me,? Orin began. ?Tell me what you saw in Utsuho's mind.?

A long pause before Satori answered.

?She saw Koishi. Koishi, who is not the same Koishi I grew up with anymore. Utsuho sacrificed herself for someone who could not care less about her anymore.

?Koishi told Utsuho that she was never coming back, and that we would never see her again.?

?I see,? Orin said, bowing her head. ?I hope Koishi will be all right, wherever she's gone.?

?I will find her someday,? Satori began, her voice ringing with determination. ?I will find her someday, and I will sit down and talk with her.?

?But hasn't she changed? Too much??

?That doesn't matter,? Satori replied, her voice ragged from all her crying. ?She's my sister. I can't abandon her. I still love her.?

Her voice lowered, and a single tear threatened to fall at the edge of her eyelid. ?I still love her. If only I had realized that earlier... I didn't realize how much I loved her until I had lost her for good. I will never see her again.?

She put her hand on her chest, and sighed. ?My heart... it feels so empty without her.?

?We'll find her,? Orin nodded. ?We'll see them both again someday, you just watch, Satori-sama. Just take care of what you can now, and work hard for your country. Make this place a wonderful place that Utsuho and Koishi can come back to with joy.?

Satori looked over at her.?... thank you, Rin,? she said, turning a bit and hugging Orin tightly. ?Thank you.?

?Satori-sama?? Orin asked, surprised.

?Please... just let me hug you like this a little while longer.?

Orin smiled then, a sad smile. She wrapped her arms around Satori and held her close. ?Of course, Satori-sama. Any time.?

?Mm,? Satori replied, closing her eyes and resting her head against Orin's warm chest, listening to her breathing for a few moments as the kasha's warm, loving thoughts seeped into Satori's third eye and warmed her heart.

Satori raised her head eventually, and released Orin from her hug. Orin moved out of the way, and now that a good percentage of Makai's army had moved out of the way, she was able to scope the damage that had been made.

The Ancient City was in ruins. The ruling district of Chireiden was covered in ashes from the fallen Palace of the Earth Spirits. Refugees were trickling back, and there was no way she could feed them with their food storages so low.

She had to get food and clean water for her people. Reconstruction would have to begin. Order had to be re-established, and some source of income found for purposes of trading for building material and food they would desperately need for the next few months, if not years.

Satori had been handed the keys to a broken kingdom. She took a deep breath. She was young by satori standards, and inexperienced. No lessons of statecraft could have truly prepared her for the responsibility of running this country. She had one confidante in Orin, but no noble support, and no satori power structure to rely on. She would have to make her way on her own, relying on her smarts and her instincts to lead this country through its darkest days yet.

?It will be a long time before I get a bed to my own and get some rest,? Satori murmured to herself.

She looked down. She had the last remaining Third Eye in Chireiden on her side, and the potential goodwill of the kasha community with her. Even if they were pariahs, that had to count for something. And she had the kindness of Higan to call on, through Sumire and Komachi if not Eiki herself.

And she had herself. She knew she would work hard and not rest until Chireiden was once more a kingdom of peace for its people.

She thought of Utsuho, who would someday come back and see the magnificence she would create, and smiled. She would not let her down.

And then she thought of her sister.

Oh, Koishi... I miss you already. I ruined my own relationship with you. I made you hate me. I promise... if I ever see you again, I'll tell you how much I love you and never want to let you go. I will not make the same mistake twice. One day, you will come back. And when that happens, I want you to be proud of me, I want to be the big sister you can look up to.

I say that I feel emptiness inside.... and that is true. But I look beyond that, further still, inside of me, and I see a whirlwind of conflicting emotions. Fierce pride, true joy. Fear and sadness, desperation, and yes, a deep passion, both anger and love together.

I will discipline them all to serve my new country, and to bring you back-- my beautiful, kind, loving sister.

I promise, I will see you again. Someday. Until then, I will work hard to serve my kingdom-- our kingdom-- for the both of us.

Someday. I promise.


?Well,? she began after a long moment of looking out at her new country.

Satori Komeiji turned to her servant, a smile on her face.

?There's a lot of work to do, and much labor to be done before we can lay down to rest.?

She held out her hand.

?Let's get started, eh??

?Huh?? Orin was taken aback.

?Let's do this. For Chireiden. For you, and for me. For Utsuho and Koishi.? Satori smiled. ?For all of us.?

An array of expressions passed over her pet's face. Shock, surprise, confusion, and finally, excitement.

Rin Kaenbyou grinned and took her master's hand.

?Yes, Satori-sama!?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:16:15 AM
“And there it goes,” Alice says as she settles down on her palanquin's pillow. “We're finally leaving.”

“Good news, isn't it?” Luize says, leaning back on some cushions. “What do you think, Koishi?”

Koishi turns slowly to see Alice. There are tears running down her cheeks. Alice is taken aback, and flinches.

Koishi laughs for a moment, with no humour in it, and touches her fingers to her tears.

“See these? I'm crying. But I don't know why.”

Alice nods. “Your body knows you should be crying, even if your mind doesn't. Just accept it for now.”

“I understand.” Koishi turns back to the crack in the windows she has open, and watches as the palanquin is carried away from the smoking ruin that is Chireiden. Now that she was leaving, suddenly she wanted to stay. But she had made her decision, and she was never coming back.

The tears keep flowing from Koishi's face. There's something missing here, but she doesn't know what it is. She only gets the strange feeling that someone, somewhere, is missing her terribly.

“Goodbye, whoever you are,” she murmurs, cradling her Third Eye. “If I have my way, I will never see you again. But if fate is with you, well, then...”

“What am I talking about, fate? My fate was to die. But I didn't. I changed my fate. The only thing that I'm certain of is that adventure awaits me, up there on the surface,” she says to herself. “I will enjoy it. That is my choice.

“And I'm going now.”

“To a new world, of infinite possibility.”

And Koishi rides forth onto a new path of her destiny.



Act One, Before the Former Hell - End. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=4P3SHXQEpRU)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:20:55 AM
Meta: The story up to here (including this segment down below) has a word count of 153,081. Someone please shoot me.

NEXT ARC PREVIEW!
Note: To properly understand this, remember the intermission (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,183.msg160938.html#msg160938).



There is a chill in the air, running down her spine as she wakes up, the carriage jolting her awake. She falls forward in her seat, only halted by falling on the lap of the person in front of her. She's still drowsy, but she shakes it off well enough, and gets up, rubbing her eyes, and looking out the window.

?Oh...?

She can see her breath, evaporating small water molecules in the air.

?Oh, no. Oh, no.?

?Hmm?? There is another voice. It's a familiar one. The girl's blonde head moves, and her blue eyes meet her own. ?It's too early in the morning for this... what is it??

?It's snow.?

?What about snow-- whoa. Snow. Oh no.?

The ground is covered with snow. The carriage is having a hard time moving over it, so it can only drag itself forward, lurching with each turn of the wheel.

Yumemi Okazaki nods, looking out the window.

?Yes. It's snowing.?

Next time, on The White Rose of Chireiden
Act Two: The Fantasy Legend in the Making


"These crystals... they're full of an incredibly powerful energy. We call it saboten."
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 12, 2010, 05:22:59 AM
And now that that's all over! Oh god I hate myself so much.

But I had this really cool idea! And it is this. I want to open a question-and-answer with my readers. One question per person, and I reserve the right to refrain from answering if the response would be too spoilerrific. So make your questions count.

Shoot! Maybe literally. I deserve it. ;__;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: swamp147 on August 12, 2010, 06:13:04 AM
Saboten? The stuff Vivit is powered by?? (that wasn't my question btw)

Anyways, I don't have much to say right now. I'm sorta overwhelmed by the entire thing. Maybe I'll post a more coherent response when I can get all my thoughts on this organized. There's just such a gargantuan amount of stuff, for lack of a better word.

I do want to ask this though: did you go out and treat yourself to a fancy 5 star dinner and a massage for finishing the first arc?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Serp on August 12, 2010, 06:51:21 AM
Whew, talk about an emotional rollercoaster.  Utsuho...  I felt a pit in my stomach when Koishi said she didn't care about her, I was on the edge of my seat with suspense when Satori was trying to comfort her, and then I felt warm and fuzzy inside when she avoided falling into despair.  Never would have thought I could be made to care about Okuu like that.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: An Odd Sea Slug on August 12, 2010, 09:16:36 AM
I ended up staying up a good 2.5 hours late to read this. I'll comment in more detail when I wake up. And when the lump in my throat goes away. Tear jerker is an understatement... :ohdear:
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on August 12, 2010, 12:00:42 PM
Rumour has it that if you read Koishi's denial with this (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=pT3c7oh-OJM) music playing in the background, your heart WILL shatter into a trillion pieces.

Quote from: Ruro
?When I woke up this morning, I didn't think all this could happen.? Utsuho sighed, sounding much older than she actually was. ?Instead, it feels like today has taken over a year.?
I see what you did there.

Dammit, Ruro. I'm still jealous of you for having the resolve to continue with such a huge project. >:<

Anyway, my question - Does Satori have any plans for an heir? Is it even possible considering the entire race bar Koishi has been wiped out? Will she hand rule to the kasha or the oni when she passes on?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Chaore on August 12, 2010, 07:14:10 PM
Does Shinki get her comeuppance? Please tell me she gets her comeuppance.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: 日巫子 on August 12, 2010, 07:19:34 PM
Does Shinki get her comeuppance? Please tell me she gets her comeuppance.

Question seconded.

This fanfic was part of the reason I joined MoTK, so seeing it finally updated was a huge treat  :3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on August 12, 2010, 08:24:27 PM
YESSSSSSSSSSSSSSSS.  Epic update is epic.

You pulled out all the stops for that ending.

My question:  Will there be regular updates eventually?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Iced Fairy on August 12, 2010, 08:34:54 PM
It's been a while, but it still cuts to the soul.  And yeah, I'm waiting for the... well I can't say I see any ending that's truly happy from here, but catharsis would be nice.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on August 12, 2010, 08:44:24 PM
Ragdoll Physics (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8xlQFiHAKe8&videos=hyXz3UXj2wc&playnext=2). Don't listen to this while Koishi is rejecting Utsuho.

My Minds' Eye (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=deK_KXkSLkM&videos=hyXz3UXj2wc&playnext=3) appropriately titled song for Satori picking herself up from Utsuho's memories. Unfortunately, this would be a song from Koishi, not Satori.

My God, Ruro.

A full year in the making, with its ups and downs. Do you know how hollow it made me to read through these latest parts, starting back from Koishi's mindkill and Shinki's reaction hitherto the end of the arc?

I have long operated under the assumption that I was just another mask in the crowd, that I put forth the appropriate emotion to satisfy whatever stimuli was around me. That I had such air-tight control over my emotions, to never let them cloud my judgment or influence my decisions.

How wrong am I. Triumph, joy, sorrow, horror, grief, anguish, and fear came roaring up from the depths of my mind and viciously assaulted me, screaming obscenties at me for assuming I was above such emotion, such arrogance. I have cried because of this - not because I realized I'm not above emotions, oh no. Because the story brought me in with such detail and feeling that I had no choice but to envision it myself.

People will oftentimes claim that 'character angst' is just a crutch, a way around having to plot out actual character developement. I think such people are dumbfucks who don't need to be reading anything, and should restrict themselves to menial labor and flipping burgers. Just because a character is destraught (yes, the emotion behind angst) over something and can't seem to pick themselves up and move on from it doesn't mean the author doesn't know what they're doing.

Instead, well written and well delivered 'angst' will actually draw the reader in and make them question their own judgment and ideals in a similar situation. 'How would I fare? What would I do?'

God, I wouldn't know. The satori are able to stand on their own two feet after such atrocities - forced to endure horrors and life-threatening situations one-after-another. I would've gone down in the first hour.

This story - this epic - tells the tale of what desperation to survive can do for you. The forays through their memories pulls you in and forces you to admit, 'yes, these people are more than just characters. These people have stories, too; they're people, just like anyone else.'


My God, Ruro.  Gift of God to the authors of MotK. I earnestly cannot find words to usher the true and proper praise upon this. I am in awe. I can only hope to draw inspiration from this, to continue writing on my own. To subjugate yourself to the abuse of your own characters, to develop such over-arching storylines... I can only pale in comparison, but damned if I won't try.

Thank you for this, Ruro. Thank you.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 13, 2010, 05:15:18 AM
I do want to ask this though: did you go out and treat yourself to a fancy 5 star dinner and a massage for finishing the first arc?
No, but after reading that comment late last night, this morning, I went out to a delicious little Argentinean bistro and got myself two delicious chicken margherita empanadas for breakfast, that I ate while listening to lovely music straight from Buenos Aires.
That's right, I broke my vegetarianism to celebrate. Praise me!

I see what you did there.
I was wondering who would catch that. :3

Anyway, my question - Does Satori have any plans for an heir? Is it even possible considering the entire race bar Koishi has been wiped out? Will she hand rule to the kasha or the oni when she passes on?
Does Satori have any plans for an heir? Not at the moment. She's got higher-priority things to worry about. That's definitely on her list of things to concern herself with, though.

Is it even possible considering the entire race bar Koishi has been wiped out? The satori race has been established as reproducing sexually, and a rough outline of satori reproduction habits has been provided earlier (once again proving that no biology student should ever write Touhou fanfiction, ever). So no crazy lesbian magical reproduction shenanigans here, folks. If she's going to have a satori heir, it's going to require a male satori. Are any of them still alive? Good question!
I don't know either.

Will she hand rule to the kasha or the oni when she passes on? Currently low on her list of priorities, but passing the reigns of power to the kasha or oni would present their own sets of problems. The latter are perpetually drunk; the former are very low status in the present Chireiden. But it's not like power transferring to a different caste hasn't happened before (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Bone_rank_system#The_hierarchy_and_features). It's a possibility.

Does Shinki get her comeuppance? Please tell me she gets her comeuppance.
Heh heh, you'll have to wait and find out. :3 I'll tell you this: she's no Karma Houdini. She'll definitely get a rebuke in the future.

This fanfic was part of the reason I joined MoTK, so seeing it finally updated was a huge treat :3
Aww, thank you. <3 See, Kilga, encouraging good fanworks is the best thing we can do as administrators to make MotK more popular!

My question:  Will there be regular updates eventually?
When Sakura Taisen gets an English-language port.
Wait, that's actually happened. Damnit. I need a new sarcastic phrase to use as a response. Ummm... When Roukanken writes Shikieiki x Yumemi shenanigans. Yes.

In all seriousness, it's easier for me to keep to a schedule when I'm actually being rushed. During the summer, my sleep issues come back in full force now that they have ample opportunity to ruin my life, but during the school year, I have to make the most of every moment I remain awake. Thus, I hope that your favourite historical war drama fanfiction will be back to a regular schedule now that I'm going back to school. (Does anyone else here even write war drama?)

Thank you for this, Ruro. Thank you.
Dude, you're totally welcome. It's a treat to be able to write for a fanbase such as this. I genuinely like my readers and want to make one of the best fics they've ever read; I hope I'm getting there!
Oh, and thanks for the good music. :3 You have wonderful taste.

Still open for questions. I hope there are more out there! I'm going to be working over the weekend, so I don't expect to be able to address them all immediately, but I will get to them in time.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Chaore on August 13, 2010, 05:48:13 AM
Heh heh, you'll have to wait and find out. :3 I'll tell you this: she's no Karma Houdini. She'll definitely get a rebuke in the future.

Good enough. Satori laying straight into Shinki really made that chapter for me.

Wait, that's actually happened. Damnit. I need a new sarcastic phrase to use as a response. Ummm... When Roukanken writes Shikieiki x Yumemi shenanigans. Yes.

Well, I know who I need to get drunk and force to do something! Oh Rou~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: wererat42 on August 17, 2010, 04:23:34 AM
All I can say is great job. It must be a weight off of your chest. I'm interested to see when the Yumemi arc ties into this, and how Utsuho comes back (I'm guessing she escapes whenever the rest of Makai rises up against Shinki).

This has to be the first work of fanfiction that has actually had me on the edge of my seat or getting emotional for the characters, especially Utsuho's final farewell. Great work.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Matsuri on August 18, 2010, 08:06:31 AM
(For future reference, please forgive my possible incoherence. It's 3:30 3:45 4:00 right now and I'm dead tired, but I promised that I'd post as soon as I finished :ohdear: )

I'm at a loss for words at the moment, after reading all of this.

...oh, who am I kidding? You know I never have a lack of words to say.

I'm stunned. Absolutely stunned. I should have read all of this a long time ago, because I feel like I've been missing out. My mistake; please forgive me.

The way you write is amazing. It's like I could envision every single scene in my mind in great detail, as you spared no details whatsoever. There was never a dull moment, and I felt the impulse to keep going this whole time just to happen next.

What else... ah, the characters. Oh, god, the characters. I have a new appreciation for every character you've wrote about. You see, I've never been one to look too deeply into Touhou characters beyond their roles in each game's story. To be honest, most of my attention to Touhou in general goes to the games themselves, and not what else could possibly be involved. That has changed tonight. For lack of a better way of explaining it, I feel so much closer to every character now that you've given me a detailed look into each one-- how they think, how they act, what makes them tick-- I'm astonished at how much thought and care you put into each one. It's magnificent. I want to read more. I must read more. I can't wait for more.

Also, now I understand what you've been saying all this time about how hard it is to break your characters. The last update left me feeling...well, shattered, in ways I'm all too familiar with, myself. I think you know what I'm referring to. (If not, I'll explain later. :x)

What I love the most, however, is that when I read this, I don't just see the story at face value, but I can see you as a person in it as well. I can't explain it very well right now, but it makes sense in my mind. :ohdear:
(In other words, we need to talk later. :3)

After reading all of this, things feel different for me. I feel like my love for Touhou and, well, reading in general has been re-ignited. (There's so much I want to read and I've been so lazy oh god). Thank you for giving me the opportunity to read this. I had a wonderful time, from the highest, most exciting high to the lowest, most depressing low. I can't wait to read more, and I'll always be more than happy to cheer you on when you're writing. It's a blessing to have someone so talented as you in my life. It really is. <3

I've said it a few times already, but it bears saying again: Congratulations for finishing the first arc. I feel like buying a ton of strawberry ice cream and sending it to you. :P

As for a question... eh, I'll have to think about it for now. I feel like I'm about to fall over from sleepiness here. Good night o/
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 26, 2010, 10:00:27 AM
This update of White Rose has left me in a very strange mood; probably because it's so much shorter than my usual. It feels unnatural. Yet, it's the story I want to write. I'll live with it. :V

Question and answer is now over. Let's get started on the next year of my life story arc!



The White Rose of Chireiden, Act Two: The Fantasy Legend in the Making

-----

It was a late night. 2:32 AM in the morning, and the girl was still at work, poring over something on her desk. The dim light of the computer reflected off the empty bottles of water strewn around her.

Ahahahaha, I remember this.

Next to her on her desk, a bowl of strawberries sat, and the girl reached into them as she worked without rest on the most important document of her young life-- though she doesn't know it.

And here is where the fun part starts.

?Wait, no. That... can't be right.?

The pencil in her finger spins around as she ponders, sitting in her chair, looking at the wall of text before her, and seeing its fatal flaw for the first time.

?But, if that's not right...?

Go for it!

?Then, ultimately...? She gulps and places her fingers on the keyboard. ?I have to be wrong, but, what if, just if... it was all wrong??

Fuck yes, you are a genius. I am so happy you are me.

With a keystroke, she selects all the text on her screen.

?If it's wrong, then all that is left of this will be--?

Another keystroke, and the page is left blank.

?Nothing.?

She took a deep breath and sat there for a long while, now watching her cursor blink on the blank screen.

It's late, dear. You should go to bed.

She rubbed her eyes, and yawned after a while. She looked at the clock. It was 2:51 AM.

?I should... sleep on this.?

Yes, you should. Because tonight, Chiyuri's going to say an off-hand comment that will set you off on the right direction. Trust me on this.

The girl got out of her seat, and wandered through a door. It was the bathroom. She brushed her teeth, only half aware of what she was doing, but the noise drew someone else there.

?It is 2:53 in the morning,? the other girl said, her tangled blonde hair flowing free behind her shoulders.

?I know, Chiyuri. I'm going to bed.?

The first girl shuts off the water and looks at Chiyuri, who sighs.

?About time. Seriously.?

She leaves the bathroom, stumbling along in the dim light as she heads to their large bed, where her friend has led her. It would be sexual, if they hadn't gone broke to buy that computer.

Weren't teacher salaries back in those days fun?

?Come on. Take a break,? the blonde said as the girl sat on the edge of the bed, looking over at the still-glowing screen of the computer as it shut down.

?I guess I should.? She sighed, and pulled off her red shirt to sleep. It was summer, it was hot, and her head was baked from all the math she had been doing until early morning.

Here it comes...

?You can't work until you fall over exhausted, Yumemi. You're not magical, after all.?

And with that, Chiyuri lay back down and turned on her side, letting out a deep sigh as she drifted off to sleep.

But Yumemi stayed sitting up. Chiyuri's casual comment had a bigger impact than she realized. The teenage scientist's sleep-deprived-crazed mind turned her words over and over, and drew the craziest conclusion from it.

It was so crazy that it just might be true.

?Magical,? she muttered as she finally collapsed on her side at 3:02 AM. ?Now, that... that would explain everything.?

Yumemi fell asleep.

Next to her bed, Yumemi sat, looking down at herself.

Lucid dream again tonight, huh. And my own past, too. How convenient, she thought as she ran a hand down Yumemi's cheek. Man, I used to look so cute while I slept! I wonder if I still look that cute now. Nah, probably not--

BANG!

Yumemi fell forward onto Yuka's lap, still drooling slightly. She snapped back to consciousness after a moment-- lucid dreaming didn't mean that she still wasn't sleeping. Still, it didn't take her very long to remember where she was, or what she was up to. Or on whose lap she had just drooled on.

?Oh crap,? she stammered as she shot back up to an upright position, looking down at the small stain of her drool on the flower youkai's lap. ?Oh crap oh crap oh crap. Uh. I hope she doesn't notice... uh...?

She looked around for something to look distracted by. So she looked out the window, and she found it.

Except it was a very bad thing that she saw.

?Oh. Oh, no. Oh, no.?

She shook her head, willing away what she saw. Maybe she was still dreaming? She pinched her cheek. No such luck. ?This is bad. This is very bad.?

?Hmmm...??

Yumemi glanced over at her assistant, who was stirring next to her. She must have woken her.

Chiyuri rubbed her eyes. ?It's too early in the morning for this... what is it??

?It's snow,? Yumemi replied, stating the obvious.

?What about snow--? Yumemi pointed out the window. ?Whoa. Snow. Oh no.?

They lurched forward again. It seemed that the kitsune pulling their carriage down the Makai-Jigoku Highway was having a hard time getting over the snow. Yumemi looked out of the window, and looked down at the ground. It didn't look possible, but it seemed that the wheels of the carriage were sinking down a fair bit into the snow-- how had it snowed that much overnight?

Snowflakes landed in her hair and on her face. She nodded. ?Yes. It's snowing.?

?... That's not good at all, is it?? Chiyuri asked.

?Nope,? Yumemi replied, and stood up in the carriage. Steadying herself against the edge of the open windowsill, she gripped the edge of the top and poked her head up.

There was Hirano, sleeping with snow covering her back. Yumemi took a moment to observe where the snow had come from. It was piled up on her back, and they were moving south, last she had heard. Meaning that the snow had come from the north, chasing them-- and because it was still snowing, it hadn't cleared yet, either. The road to Hokkai would be even harder from here on.

She turned to see, and sure enough, the tall, white-capped mountain peaks of Hokkai were now visible. So close, and yet so far. With this snow pileup, there was no way to get to Hokkai within the next three days. Yumemi had made this journey before, on the way to her plains laboratory returning from the capital of Makai, and the volatile weather in this are was thoroughly unreliable. She should have seen this snow coming.

She turned back to her actual task then, and reached out to touch Hirano. The miko was sitting cross-legged atop the carriage, a wrapped bundle-- most likely her bow and arrows-- in her hands and over her shoulder as she slept.

Yumemi reached out to touch her knee. ?Hira--?

In a flash, Hirano had pulled a short knife out of her sleep and was moving it at Yumemi's throat.

The only thing that saved her was her excellent reflexes-- without really thinking about it, she moved her neck back so that the knife missed its target entirely, and then snapped out her arm and caught Hirano's.

?Sakurasaki-san!? she shouted, and with a grunt, Hirano awoke.

?Huh? Uh... oh. Uh, hello... Okazaki, was it?? She blinked sleep away from her eyes. ?I'm cold,? she said, still dazed from the morning.

Yumemi sighed with relief. Hirano's attack had been no more than an instinctive, defensive reflex. She wasn't in any danger. She let out her breath, and it evaporated tiny ice crystals in the air as it dispersed.

Hirano watched it in a slight daze, and then her eyes widened.

?Snow-- travel-- weather-- bad. Very bad,? she said, looking around at the snow-covered Goetia Plain, and shaking the snow off of her back as she did so. In a few seconds, it seemed, Hirano had already grasped the gravity of the situation.

Yumemi nodded in appreciation. ?Precisely.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 26, 2010, 10:03:45 AM
Hirano turned to her. ?Okazaki, please wake up Kazami-san. I must speak with her.?

?Eeh--? Yumemi winced. She didn't want to be the one to wake up the volatile green-haired youkai; she wanted to live, thank you very much. And what if she was grouchy in the morning?

She sighed, and nodded. ?Sure,? she replied, instead of her preferred answer, ?Do it yourself, you look like you could take a couple o' Dual Sparks in your face without flinchin'.?

She ducked back in to the carriage to wake Yuka. As it turned out, she didn't need to bother. Yuka had already been stirred from sleep by Kogasa, who had fallen over onto the youkai's lap. Absentmindedly, Yuka ran her hands through Kogasa's hair as she yawned and stretched.

?Good m-morning, Yuka,? Yumemi stammered, trying not to look nervous.

?Not a really good morning,? Yuka sighed as she looked out the window. ?It snowed last night. We'll never get there in time right now.?

?I guess,? Yumemi sighed as Hirano's upside-down head bobbed in the window next to her.

?Okazaki-san, may I?? she asked, and Yumemi jumped in her seat.

?Ah, yes, you may,? the teacher replied, scooting over on her chair. Hirano's right arm reached down to the door handle, and she opened the door to the cold for a brief moment as she swung down inside and closed it behind her.

?Kazami Yuka, Okazaki Yumemi, Kitashirakawa Chiyuri, and... Tatara Kogasa, yes?? Hirano began, straightening her hakama as she sat next to Yumemi.

Kogasa nodded, her eyes still closed as she lay on Yuka's lap. Yumemi was suddenly struck by how adorable the karakasa looked-- and mildly surprised that Yuka was allowing her to do that.

?Okay.? She cleared her throat. ?We have a situation.?

?At this point, we are twenty-five hours away from Hokkai. We should be twenty-one hours away by now, but with the snow, we just can't move that fast. We're going to be twelve hours late by the time we get there, and by that time, we may have jeopardized everything.?

Yumemi felt her breath catch in her throat.

?We've already lost four hours; we'll be lucky if we break even after this.?

?I don't understand,? Chiyuri objected. ?Doesn't this Hakurei Sayuri have at least four days of life left in her??

?Three and a half, now,? Hirano corrected, ?at most. However, there is some very bad news I am going to break to you now.?

?What?? Yuka asked. ?What happened??

The miko sighed. From within her wide right sleeve, she pulled out a small black... thing of some kind, with a yellow-red dot in the center.

?A spark of the sacred fire of Sakurasaki Shrine,? Hirano explained. ?The fire that does not consume, that never burns.?

Yumemi peered more closely at it. A fire that never burned would be a wonderful energy source, if she could harness it and spread it around. It wouldn't even contaminate the environment, if it was zero-emissions.

?The sacred fire told me in my dreams that Shinki has left the underground city of Chireiden, at least six or seven hours ahead of schedule.?

?Eh??Yumemi blinked, startled out of her scientific thoughts. ?Wait, what does that mean??

?Shinki has reached the surface many hours ahead of what we expected, with her entire army.?

Hirano let that sink in for a moment.

?If she's two hours ahead of us,? Chiyuri began, ?then... she'll make it to Hokkai before we do, won't she??

?That's if our slowdown remains constant at four hours behind, with the snow,? Hirano replied. ?If the snow gets deeper, then...?

She didn't say it. She had no need to say it. Yuka's voice from the night before echoed in her head.

?If you give Shinki that chance, she will take it. You must get in and out of Hokkai Prison with Reimu within the next three days; if you delay any longer, the Hakurei Barrier will end up collapsing entirely. Time is of the essence. You absolutely must rescue Hakurei Reimu from Hokkai Prison within three days, or risk the complete destruction of Gensokyo.?

There was silence for a moment.

?Then that just means we?ll have to speed up,? Yuka said, interrupting the quiet. ?Won?t we??

?How...? Yumemi began, and trailed off as she saw Yuka gently lift Kogasa?s head from her leg, and burst out of the door in a flash. ?Wha--?

?MOVE IT, YOU STUPID OVERGROWN RAT!? they heard Yuka yell from outside, and as Yumemi tried to find out what was going on, the carriage jostled for a moment, knocking around the inhabitants.

Yumemi looked out the window, and saw the strangest thing-- a yellow bird, flying awkwardly through the sky. And falling into the snow. .... Wait.

?She has a mean throwing arm,? Chiyuri nodded with appreciation. ?Wow.?

?You mean she just--?

Some more jostling, and then the carriage was moving again-- but much faster, and much more roughly than it had been before.

Yumemi looked out through the window again, to see the front of the carriage, then pulled her head back in.

?Yuka got rid of the kitsune pulling our carriage and hitched up the reins to herself,? the scientist stated, a look of total disbelief on her face.

"As expected of her." Hirano nodded, pulled a small box out from beneath their seats, and picked up some small pastries wrapped in handkerchiefs. ?Scone??

Yumemi paused, thinking about the imminent, cataclysmic destruction of Gensokyo for a moment, and then looked at Hirano.

"... are there any strawberry ones?"

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 26, 2010, 10:06:33 AM
Traveling a long distance like the inside of a cave is supposed to be a dull experience, but it is made a bit easier to handle when it is rushed by the manipulation of distance. However, it still feels a bit strange-- it's like being pulled through a long, narrowing tube, with the wind whistling in one's ears, and falling out at the other end at a normal, ordinary place.

That is what happens to Koishi, even concealed in the carriage as she is. It's taken a while for them to get up there-- the manipulation of distance doesn't mean that the trip to the surface is that much easier. The path of the caves to the surface is still winding and curved, and shooting directly to the surface in a straight line would have been disaster. Instead, they simply move up the path much, must faster, and make a seven-hour trip in just a few minutes.

The train itself is still delayed-- the caravan of wounded soldiers, in particular, slows down the march. But the advance groups are more than six hours ahead of time, and that includes Alice's carriage.

Speaking of which, Alice's private palanquin is thankfully secure, and Koishi does not have to hide elsewhere. After the slight headache of covering such a long distance in a short time, Koishi looks out to the darkness outside of the curtains, and she lays her head down on one of the pillows and falls asleep.

It's the first time she's ever slept outside of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. And it's the first time she's ever dreamed.

She doesn't wake up for a while. The pillows are very comfortable. Alice lays her own head down, and dozes off during the night, right arm stretched out over her Shanghai doll. Luize stays up for a while, but eventually gives in to her own sleepiness and curls up on the feather-filled mattress, covering Alice and Koishi with small blankets before she does the same for herself, and sleeps sitting up in the corner.

So neither of them notices Koishi moving around fitfully in her sleep.

She is dreaming as the carriage emerges from the now-widened tunnel. It?s too early for the sun to rise to their right, and they travel in the shadow of the mountains to the east, to Hokkai, until they meet up with the Makai-Jigoku Highway and travel north to Pandemonium. The snow falls quiet on the ground as the advance forces of Makai pour out from beneath the earth.

And Koishi sleeps. Her dreams are nothing wonderful to speak of.

Alice will wake up about halfway through the night, jostled awake by her palanquin riding over a rock. In the dim morning light, she will see Shanghai?s arm moving on its own. Too drowsy to think much of it, she will fall back asleep.

Koishi will continue dreaming. There is a brief reprieve in her movement, and she is curled up with her knees to her chest, exactly the same position she used to sleep in when there was a hellcrow behind her, letting her sleep on her knee.

As she sleeps, her eyes flutter in rapid eye movement behind her eyelids.

Her Third Eye remains shut.

Her dreams are not restful.

-----

It was dark, very dark. There was a dim light, and it was coming from the girl in front of her, who was standing and watching a scene play out in the shadows.

The girl is watching the faces of people burning. She isn?t shuddering. She feels no fear. In fact, she feels nothing.

Their screams are deafening, but the girl doesn?t seem to notice. They are screaming in many tongues, any tongue that will call for help, but she doesn?t even twitch. Her eyes are lidded and her arms are at her sides, and she makes no move to turn away or help.

The dream is replaying the burning of the Palace of the Earth Spirits.

She approached the girl who is watching the scene unfold before her and said, ?how do you feel?? She puts her hand on the girl?s shoulder.

Koishi turns to see who has touched her, and sees herself.

?I don?t feel anything.?

The other Koishi nodded.

?I feel everything.?

The first Koishi is confused. ?What is there to feel??

The second Koishi looked back at her. Her eyes were black and the center was white. She smiled.

?Your sin, of course.?

From behind her back, she pulls out a... something. It?s so dark that she can?t see it against the pitch black, until its point drives through her Third Eye and then her chest.

Koishi looks stunned, and raises her head to see the same smile on the other Koishi?s face.

?And now it?s time for you to wake up.?

Her eyes lit up, and she pushed the black... thing further into her Third Eye and further into her chest, twisting as she went. Koishi would scream, but her lungs are useless, and she cannot move except for her right arm, and only barely. Black blood explodes from her mouth with each twist, dripping down her chin and her shirt, onto the black sword itself.

It?s lodged in her chest all the way up to the hilt, and the other Koishi stepped back as Koishi rasps out a cry, reaching out her arm in one last effort to keep herself upright.

But the other Koishi did nothing. She only stared down at her with her black sclera and white iris and her wide red smile.

?WAKE UP!?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 26, 2010, 10:14:21 AM
Koishi wakes up.

The first thing she checks is her chest. Her breathing is hard, and the image of her other self in her mind won't go away, not even after two seconds.

She scrambles to open her borrowed shirt, and she touches her chest and feels that there is no gaping hole in it bleeding black.

She drops back onto the pillows with a sigh of relief, wiping away the hair that has stuck to her forehead from sweat. She looks up at the stretched cloth over the ceiling of the palanquin, and takes deep breaths.

Koishi has never dreamed before tonight, so it takes her a moment to get a grip on herself. This is her first dream ever. It is a bit hard to realize that it was not real, but a few moments in the silence of the morning reassure her that the other Koishi is not going to attack her here.

?I was scared.?

No tears are coming, but she is shaking anyway.

?That was a horrible nightmare.?

Off to the side, Luize stirred. Koishi bites her tongue, willing herself back to normal. Everything is fine. It was just a dream.

The image of a white iris against a black sclera in a Third Eye flashes through her head one last time, and then it's gone.

Then she notices something... odd. She can't place it well right now. It's all around her, in fact. Mostly it comes from that curtain over there.

Koishi crawls over to the curtain, pulled over the door to the palanquin. At the bottom, it's brighter than it is at the center. What in earth could be causing that?

She pulls open the curtain.













She shuts it.

And then she falls back, her eyes wide, and her face pale. She resists the urge to scream, but only barely. Somehow she cannot tell which is more terrifying-- certain death at the hands of Shinki, or... that.

?Koi... shi. Good morning.?

It's Alice, just Alice. Thank goodness.

?Alice,? Koishi replies, trying to hide the pure shock on her face.

She fails. Alice yawns. ?What's wrong??

?T-that. That thing. Outside.?

?Huh?? Alice looks confused now. ?What's outside?? She makes to open the curtain, but Koishi feels panic surge in her veins again and she quickly lashes out to knock Alice's arm out of the way.

?No, no, please don't,? Koishi begs. ?It's huge. I don't want it to see us. Don't open it.?

Alice looks at her for a long moment, then gives her a short nod. ?Okay. I'll just open it a crack.?

Koishi nods back, and Alice peers through a crack in the curtain. She watches for a moment, then turns slowly back to see Koishi.

?It's not harmful. Come on, come here and look at it.?

?Are... you sure?? the satori asks, her heart still thudding in her chest.

?Yes, I'm sure.? Alice smiles at her. ?In fact, it's something you'll have to get used to.?

She beckons Koishi closer, and the satori crawled on her knees towards the curtain. Alice slowly inched it open.

?For a second, I was confused. Then I remembered you were from the underground.? Alice waved her hand at the mountains. ?That's the Hokkai Mountain Range. The wide blue, well, that's the sky. You don't have that down there, obviously.?

?And... that?? the white-haired girl asks, pointing at the strangest thing of all.

Alice smiles again. ?That's the sun, Koishi. It's like... a lamp in the sky, or... hmm, it's a ball in the sky of fire.?

?A ball of fire in the sky?!? The satori looks alarmed. ?Why doesn't it fall, then??

The princess of Makai laughs, and her blonde hair shines in the morning sunlight.

?Oh, Koishi, you have so much to learn about life up here!?



Well, okay, not much in the way of action happens; but I do feel I did more research to work with Freudian and Jungian conceptions of the mind than is actually visible in this update. My notes and research document grew quite a bit; White Rose itself did not.

I had to delve into my old psychology lecture notes, too. And in the interests of full discretion, I still ended up taking a lot of my concepts in this chapter from Joseph Conrad's The Secret Sharer (which is a neat little short story, go read it).

The times that Yumemi lists off are the times that I saw whenever I looked the clock while I was writing, yes. :V Speaking of, it is 4:14 AM here, which adds up to nine, my number obsession. It's time for bed, I have class tomorrow. Yikes!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on August 26, 2010, 10:54:25 AM
"Yumemi, what are you doing?"

"Disproving quantum physics."

"It's 2:53 in the morning. Why on earth are you disproving quantum physics?"

"Because I've lost control of my life."

Seriously, though, besides the tenses jumping around a bit in the initial sequence, a good update.
Also dammit I may be running out of material for the Story Swap better start writing NOW
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Chaore on August 26, 2010, 03:06:36 PM
Koishi's reaction to the sun made me smirk. Well done.

Well, that and the flying kitsune.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on August 26, 2010, 03:06:57 PM
Yuka just got incredibly more badass.  :3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Matsuri on August 26, 2010, 03:09:50 PM
Hell yes, more Yumemi :3

Also, damn, Koishi's dream sent shivers down my spine. :ohdear:

Visualizing Koishi seeing the outside world for the first time is kind of endearing, as well, for some reason.

I like where all of this is going. I'm excited to see what you have in mind next. Keep it up! <3

Yuka just got incredibly more badass.  :3

No kidding. :P
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on August 26, 2010, 03:18:00 PM
Yuka just got incredibly more badass.  :3
The mental image of Yuka pulling the carriage with her teeth came to me far too easily, even when the fic said nothing of the sort. :V

Also, related. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,6934.msg422512.html#msg422512)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Matsuri on August 26, 2010, 03:22:31 PM
The mental image of Yuka pulling the carriage with her teeth came to me far too easily, even when the fic said nothing of the sort. :V

I hadn't even thought of that until you mentioned it, and now I can't get the mental picture out of my head. Thanks a lot D:
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 27, 2010, 02:51:32 AM
Seriously, though, besides the tenses jumping around a bit in the initial sequence, a good update.
Believe it or not, that was as intentional as you can get. And let me tell ya, it was a right proper mindscrew to write correctly. Like I said before, present-tense Koishi is "our" Koishi, the one who now lives entirely in the present and reacts on first instinct. Past-tense Koishi is... someone else entirely. (Kind of.) Making the past and present flip multiple times in the same paragraph gave me a headache.

One day, I'll make Nobu analyze White Rose with a fine-toothed comb just so he'll come to Colorado and shoot me down with a poisoned Amazonian blowgun dart for how much I've butchered basic concepts in psychology.

Also, related. (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,6934.msg422512.html#msg422512)
Now I have to wonder if you somehow stole my research notes from my flash drive the collective unconscious. Because man, you wrote Utsuho and Shinki better than I did. I'm ashamed. :ohdear:

btw, unless Ruro says otherwise, I'm perfectly willing to see this little interlude as canon. Ruro permitting.
I would be honoured to accept that as White Rose canon, if Rou will permit me.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: FinnKaenbyou on August 27, 2010, 03:37:43 AM
Believe it or not, that was as intentional as you can get. And let me tell ya, it was a right proper mindscrew to write correctly. Like I said before, present-tense Koishi is "our" Koishi, the one who now lives entirely in the present and reacts on first instinct. Past-tense Koishi is... someone else entirely. (Kind of.) Making the past and present flip multiple times in the same paragraph gave me a headache.
I was more referring to the Yumemi dream sequence. The tense jumps from past to present ('she worked without rest on the most important document of her young life-- though she doesn't know it') then back to past again ('She took a deep breath and sat there for a long while'). Sorry for being nitpicky :

[ruro]Oh, I didn't even notice that. I blame working at 3 AM, myself. BV Thanks for catching that. My bad![/ruro]

And feel free to put that into the canon. I'd be honoured myself.

[ruro]Will do. Thanks, Rou, you're a sweetheart. <3[/ruro]
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on September 22, 2010, 07:57:04 PM
As promised, I've started reading this again from the beginning, and I read all the way up to the first alternate ending. I have to say, reading in a public (library) place gives me different feelings than reading this alone. I almost cried there at the end - and by that I mean I was actively holding back tears so I wouldn't get odd looks. You really characterize fear well in your writing. ;_;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 22, 2010, 08:44:13 PM
As promised, I've started reading this again from the beginning, and I read all the way up to the first alternate ending. I have to say, reading in a public (library) place gives me different feelings than reading this alone. I almost cried there at the end - and by that I mean I was actively holding back tears so I wouldn't get odd looks. You really characterize fear well in your writing. ;_;

I have been very much a fan of horror novels, and indeed even when I wrote that little segment back in high school, I had a volume of HP Lovecraft's works with me that I read aloud to my friends sometimes when we were waiting for the bus together. I mention this because you just reminded of one of his more notable quotes, and it is that  "the oldest and strongest emotion of mankind is fear."

I may not agree with it personally, but I cannot deny that fear has a very strong power over the human spirit. If I managed to capture that kind of emotion in my writing, White Rose's first few chapters might not be as bad as I thought they were.

Now, I have a very VERY strong reluctance to post in this thread unless it's with an update, but I do feel compelled to at least give an update on how White Rose is doing. It has, unfortunately, been delayed by lots of work to do for my classes (mainly, Colonial Latin America, intro to International Relations, and Globalization in World History since 1945), as well as actual work (employment-wise).

The upside of this means that any political science fans will quite enjoy the coming arc, which is a partial experiment with nation-building and statecraft in general-- but don't worry, I enjoy battles way too much to leave out action, science too much to leave Yumemi alone for long, and ethics too much to leave certain loose ends hanging for much longer. But the downside means that the pace of updates will be sluggish, at best.

I humbly ask that anyone who actually reads this trash to please remain patient with me. I have never had any intention of leaving this story unfinished, and I resent having to delay updates at all. Forgive me for that, I hope.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Tengukami on September 22, 2010, 09:18:04 PM
Looks like I have a looooot to catch up on here. Thought I'm sure it'll be worth it.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Matsuri on September 22, 2010, 10:33:50 PM
I have never had any intention of leaving this story unfinished, and I resent having to delay updates at all. Forgive me for that, I hope.

What the? There's nothing to forgive. We know that you're busy, and that you always intend to write when you have the time-- and I personally look very much forward to each and every update you have in store.

I'm not kidding when I say that reading all the way through White Rose so far has done nothing but inspire me-- not only to read more in general, but to take up my own pen and get to writing, as well. You have no idea how awesome that is, in my eyes. :blush:

All I can really say is to keep up the good work, and that I'm really excited to read more. :3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2010, 04:28:14 AM
.... ahahahaha.

The less said about the delay in updates, the better. ;>__>

I honestly have no good excuse this time, except for this semester having been much harder than I expected. It's all history courses, as mentioned earlier, so it's really hard, but really fun at the same time. Sorry it took so much time to crank out another update.

Well, here goes.



Yumemi knew that there was more money to be made as a physicist. Physics was a booming field then, when Japan was making rapid advances in technology, allowing its scientists to go neck and neck with scientists in the United States and in Europe.

And to be fair, she was a physicist. So was Chiyuri, who got along just as well with the more theoretical concepts of physics as she did with mechanics. It was Yumemi who developed the concept of an engine that would run on how improbable a concept was; it was Chiyuri who had made it a reality, and thank god there was a junkyard only a few blocks down from their shared house.

But there was just so much more to be explored in the natural world, in plants and animals and in humans. She found it more intriguing.

She especially liked researching sleep.

Back when she was only fifteen and had just finished up her doctorate, and looking to be hired as a professor at a university somewhere, she had experimented with sleep patterns and the interruption thereof. Finding that ethics panels would not always agree with her when she wanted to do something, she resorted to the next best thing: experimenting on herself.

Chiyuri actually volunteered to be Yumemi's guinea pig, but she was busy finishing up her own doctorate, and Yumemi felt it would be unethical on her part to subject Chiyuri to these things while she was so busy. It had to be someone young, though; they were more flexible in their sleep schedules, and less prone to nasty side effects that could confuse her research. Minors, though, were in short supply, since there was all that parental consent, all that red tape to ignore.

So by default, experimenting on herself was the only way to go.

It wasn't as if she was going to do some genetic manipulation; she didn't have funding for that yet, anyway. She was just going to experiment with sleep cycles. After two years pushing herself through one of the most rigorous programs for young geniuses, Yumemi had found, among other things, that interrupted Rapid Eye Movement sleep would make her grouchy and irritable and prone to biting Chiyuri's head off in the morning. Not only that, it interrupted her lucid, vivid dreams, and she didn't want to miss out on them.

The next step was to tinker more with sleep cycles. Specifically, after reading about Leonardo da Vinci, she found the likely apocryphal story of how he slept only about five hours a day-- sleeping for a half hour or so every four hours, claiming anything around eighteen hours a day of awake time. Reading the works of psychologists, she found that the term for it was better known as ?polyphasic sleep?. She was so interested in it that she wanted to try it out for herself.

The end result was... something shocking. Ultra-short napping, only two hours and fifteen minutes per nap, for four naps, equaled nine hours of sleep-- but after a nasty adjustment period, Yumemi found that she was more alert, more aware, and most important of all, somehow... smarter, too. It was in this time, adjusting to this new schedule, that she was able to develop the idea of the Probability Hyperspace Vessel.

However, it couldn't last. When she got a job at the university, she was unable to fit her four-nap cycle with her work schedule. So after another re-adjustment period, she settled back into a biphasic sleep cycle-- she still napped in the midday, which was all she could afford, and slept the most at night.

As Chiyuri and Yumemi had later found out, though, that time had left some lasting imprints on Yumemi. The most drastic was probably her odd tendency to sleep at moments of extreme stress. When she was under pressure, Yumemi would spontaneously fall asleep. After a while of recording data, the professor concluded that this was a survival mechanism at its finest. Sleeping for a short while under pressure would relieve some of that pressure, and when she woke up, she was able to keep her performance as regular levels for a short while. She would crash after about three days if she didn't get a good night's rest, but for those three days she could take on the world.

This was the strategy Yumemi found herself calling on now. Last night, she had managed to get nine-odd hours of sleep, since she had gone to bed early, been woken up by Yakumo Yukari's order, and gone back to sleep on the carriage. So the three days would start from today.

She hoped she was around long enough to crash in three days.

Yuka was pulling the carriage along. Hirano was alert. Kogasa was fanning Yuka. Chiyuri was by her side.

?Chiyuri,? she said. ?We should sleep.?

Chiyuri nodded. ?Definitely.?

They closed their eyes, and after a short while, began dreaming.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2010, 04:29:17 AM
Another dream of the past. Yumemi was a bit disappointed, but if this was the turn her mind was taking lately, then oh well.

Chiyuri and Yumemi were working in the backyard. They had set up a table in the grass, and on it they were working on a machine. An engine. More like a drive.

The Infinite Probability Drive would be the first of its kind-- probably. Yumemi doubted that any other scientist than her would be old enough to think of something this stupid, young enough to really believe it would work, and smart enough to pull it off. Probably.

She frowned. She had been thinking constantly of what was probable and what was not, thanks to this thing. Nothing was impossible, just very, very improbable. And if she could build an engine that specifically hunted out those slim chances, she would have it made--

?Kh-- ow.?

Yumemi had made the mistake of getting distracted. The screwdriver she'd been working with cut her finger. She put the cut to her mouth and sucked on it to stop the bleeding.

?You cut yourself?? Chiyuri asked, lifting her goggles. She was standing on the other side of the engine, looking over it at her partner.

?Just a little,? Yumemi replied, licking the blood off her finger. ?Nothing serious.?

Chiyuri shrugged and pulled her goggles off completely. ?Nah, I don't feel like working any more today.?

Yumemi sighed and smiled at the younger girl as she put the screwdriver down and took a seat on the back porch, leaning against a post.

Chiyuri went inside and soon returned with a butcher's knife, cutting board, and a small watermelon. With a few strokes, she had cut the watermelon into half, and then slices. She sat down next to Yumemi and handed her a slice.

It was a warm summer afternoon, she remembered. The breeze moved through Yumemi's hair as she sat on the fence, watching her younger self eat watermelon with Chiyuri.

?All we could afford was a small watermelon, eh,? Chiyuri said, nibbling on the edge of her slice.

?At least we don't have to pay for most of the equipment,? Yumemi pointed out, biting a chunk out of the watermelon. ?Thanks to that junkyard.?

?Tomorrow we'll have to find some way to get that DeLorean into the backyard. I refuse to travel through dimensions or whatever in any machine that isn't a DeLorean.?

?Too bad it wasn't a police box,? Yumemi sighed.

?You're such a nerd.?

?Takes one to know one.?

The two women of science looked at each other and grinned.

?Hm,? Chiyuri thought aloud, looking up at the sky and pulling up her legs. ?When we get to this magical world, what are we going to do??

?Simple,? Yumemi replied, taking another bite out of her watermelon. ?Bring magic back to the real world. Make a profit by curing cancer and AIDS. Save the world. More or less that order.?

?You really think it'll be that easy?? Chiyuri asked, raising an eyebrow.

?Probably not,? the redhead admitted. ?But I need to keep it in mind.?

She nibbled on her watermelon as Chiyuri looked over at her.

?You see,? she began, ?I've just seen too many researchers, too many explorers get caught up in the thrill of it. They get drunk on the experience.? She closed her eyes and let the sunset's light wash over her face, and smiled. ?It'll do me good to remember that my intentions are entirely benevolent. And to actually say so, just so I can remember it better.?

Chiyuri blinked, eyes widening a little.

?Wow, Yumemi... you're really a nerd, aren't you??

Yumemi turned to her and spat a watermelon seed in her face.

The dreaming Yumemi sat on the fence, her cape swishing a bit in the summer breeze as she watched her younger self shooting watermelon seeds like bullets from a machine gun out of her mouth at Chiyuri, who soon retaliated with a massive water gun.

She smiled, but then she remembered what had actually gone on. She looked up at Yumemi's laughing face as she was hit by a blast from Chiyuri's water gun. And she felt utterly disgusted with herself.

It was a sobering moment for her, to see the last time she had been genuinely happy and confident that she was doing the right thing like this.

But... even if she had done some things wrong, right now she was just having fun. Surely she could indulge her past self that, right?

The younger redheaded woman was now attacking Chiyuri with a garden hose. Chiyuri was flailing in the high-pressure stream of water and throwing her hands up in surrender, laughing as her clothes got drenched.

The only slightly older redheaded woman gave her a small smile of approval.

?If only you had stayed here, we could have avoided all of this.?

Yumemi Okazaki got to her feet and leaped from the fence up, up into the sky.

?I?ve had enough. I can?t watch this anymore.?

-----

The scientist was asleep on Chiyuri's lap. She stirred and opened her eyes. Yuka was still pulling the carriage along, running on foot, and Kogasa was apparently still with her. She and Chiyuri were alone in the carriage.

Chiyuri was still asleep. Yumemi didn?t want to wake her. So she lay there with her head on Chiyuri?s lap, hearing her breathe in and out as she slept.

She felt Chiyuri?s limp hand on her head, and closed her eyes.

?Even my dreams are reminding me of everything I?ve ever done to hurt you, aren?t they??

It was in these quiet moments, alone and without anyone watching or listening, that Yumemi could get the perpetual grin off of her face. It was hard to do it on purpose, somehow, but when she was alone, it came off naturally.

Her red hair covered her face, but she didn?t move it out of the way.

?... I guess I?ll just have to live with this guilt as long as I live.?

She closed her eyes and let Yuka carry them further and further towards Hokkai.

?It?s my duty to atone, somehow... somehow.?

Yumemi nodded, and fell asleep, this time having no dreams.

The swishing of a gohei on the ceiling of the carriage above her didn't wake her up, either.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2010, 04:31:30 AM
Alice and Koishi sit there in peace and quiet. Luize is still asleep, leaning into the corner of the palanquin, which is more than strong enough to hold her up.

It's somehow awkward between them. Koishi guesses that the words must have come more easily in the war situation they'd been in earlier, but now that there is no common topic, no words are coming to her mind.

Alice is the first to find an icebreaker. She feels around in the blankets around her body, and finds something. She pulls it out and hands it to Koishi. ?Here, Koishi.?

Koishi remembers what this is, of course. She had a few of these down in Chireiden. ?A doll??

?Yes, a doll,? Alice replies, taking out another one. ?This is Shanghai.? The doll in her arms had long blonde hair with a red ribbon, and wore a white apron over a purple dress. ?Well, truthfully, it's a Shanghai-type doll. Number three, so far. But they're all called Shanghai.?

She points to the one Koishi is now carrying. This one has shorter blonde hair with a red ribbon on top, and wears a white apron over a blue dress instead of purple-- not a very strong distinction, but Alice seems to keep track of them easily enough. ?That's my Hourai-type. Hourai two. I guess you could say Shanghai is Hourai's older sister.?

?Wow,? Koishi exhales, looking at Hourai and meeting the doll's inscrutable face. ?Are all dolls on the surface this well-made??

?I certainly don't think they are,? Alice replies, smiling. ?No one puts as much time into these as I do.?

?Wait, did you make these yourself?? the satori asks, looking up at Alice.

Alice looks quite satisfied with herself, and nods. ?Luize taught me how to sew, and Y-- someone else showed me how to design their clothes. Turns out you can do a lot with some time on your hands.?

Koishi nods. ?I used to have some dolls down there, but they weren't as nice as these.?

The other girl covers her mouth as she chuckles. ?That's good. I want my dolls to be the best, after all.?

?Can I see the other one?? Koishi asks.

?Of course,? Alice replies, handing over Shanghai.

Koishi looks Shanghai over. She finds herself most amazed by Alice's eye for detail than anything; Shanghai looks like a very small, delicate girl, much like Alice herself. Her hair has to be real, she thinks as she runs her fingers through it. There is a faint blush on the doll's cheeks, and her blue eyes almost seem to be moving-- or they would be, if the doll could move.

?She's really beautiful,? Koishi says as she returns Shanghai to her owner.

It's hard to tell in the shadow of the inside of the palanquin, but Koishi is fairly sure that she sees Alice blush a little just then. She smiles and bows her head just a little. ?Thank you. I worked hard on her.?

Koishi nods, and she sees that there is something about Alice?s smile that makes her want to smile back. So she does.

Though, then her stomach growls.

?Uh?? Koishi mutters, feeling embarrassed.

Alice, for her part, laughs. ?About time you got hungry. You haven?t eaten anything in who knows how many hours.?

Koishi nods again, trying to remember the last thing she ate, and failing miserably.

?Should I wake up Lu-chan...?? Alice asks aloud, but she?s not asking Koishi. ?Hm. No, I can let her sleep.? She looks over to Koishi. ?I?ll be right back.?

?Wh-where are you going?? the satori asks as Alice opens the door of the carriage on her side and motions Koishi out of the line of sight.

?I?m going to get something to eat. Wake Luize in ten minutes? time if I?m not back then.? Alice swings her legs out of the carriage and hops out, closing the door behind her.

Koishi scrambles over to the window to see Alice walk away from the slow-moving palanquin, a good two meters down. She quickly pulls the curtains shut just in case, and sits on the pillows. Luize is still snoring a little over on the other side. She wonders what she should do if Alice doesn?t return, since she has no way to tell time in this place.

Her gaze follows the lines of the blanket?s contours where an Alice-shaped imprint is left on the soft carpet of the carriage. She follows them until she sees Shanghai and Hourai.

She moves over to the dolls, and picks Shanghai up. She lifts Shanghai?s arms and makes her do a little dance. Then she picks up Hourai, and makes her duel with Shanghai for the right to the softest pillow, providing speaking roles for the both of them. Eventually, Hourai does the honourable thing and hangs herself for Shanghai's sake, while Shanghai tearfully visits her grave and vows to remember her forever.

Koishi sighs. ?I wish I could just command them to act this out, instead of having to move them--? She punctuates her point by moving around Shanghai?s tiny lance and thrusting it up into the air-- ?every. Single. Movement.?

She looks down at Shanghai.

?I wonder if I can't get you to move on your own, someday??

The doll...

?. the doll does nothing. Of course. It's a doll, after all.

But Koishi frowns. It's hard to put it into words, exactly... but there's a twitch there, in the back of her mind, something that insists that she...

On pure instinct, she raises her hand over Shanghai's body.

She closes her eyes.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2010, 04:36:07 AM
There is an energy moving through her body-- from her head, from her eyes, from her Terza Occhia, down through her arm, and into her hand. It's not a warm energy, but it's not malevolent either.

This is stranger than the times with Yumeko and Utsuho. It's closer in nature to Utsuho's, but with Utsuho, there was something there to work with. This has nothing. There were no defenses to penetrate, and there was no descent through a conscious mind to a subconscious. Instead, there is only a framework. No thought has passed through here. It's like a spinning wheel, with no yarn.

The satori girl gets off of the cord of her Third Eye and looks around.

Koishi looks up at the unspun wheel-- now that she came up with that metaphor, it's taken that form as a response to her understanding-- and wonders what she can do to get some yarn to spin in it. She's only ever tampered with pre-existing yarn; she cannot make yarn from scratch. Or...

Just as she is standing there, she gets that instinct again.

Something is wron--

?GH--?

Blood leaks its way out of the edge of Koishi's mouth and trickles down her chin, then slides down her throat and stains her collar.

The huge black sword sticking out of her chest shifts a little, as its wielder behind her smiles.

?You missed me, I hope,? she hisses into Koishi's ear, just as the satori cries with pain.

?Wh-who are you?? she chokes out as more blood rises to her mouth.

?Who else could I be?? The girl with the black sclera and green eyes leans over a little, so that Koishi can see her a bit more easily. ?I'm you. I've always been you. Or rather...? she smiles, and her mouth is wide and red. ?You've always been me. I just didn't have an opportunity to do anything until you lost your heart.?

?Uh?? Koishi moans, feeling the pain in her chest dull her senses.

?You don't need to understand.? The other Koishi laughs, and it's not a warm laugh. ?Just die.?

Her words send a chill down Koishi?s back. ?B-but--?

?You can?t actually disagree with me, can you??

The red smile is back. Koishi struggles for a moment, spits out some blood, and finally shakes her head.

?Then why don?t you do yourself a favour and just close your eyes??

?No, better idea. Why don?t you do that instead??

Koishi gasps with pain as a black blur moves off to her side. She gasps with pain at the sword in her chest moving, but instead of turning in the wound, it?s being pulled out of her chest entirely. She collapses to her knees, still dripping black blood from her mouth.

The black blur did... something. The girl in black, rather. With one swift kick to the chest, she kicked the other Koishi into the distance, away from Koishi herself.

The satori looks up at the girl in black. She?s wearing a black hat, black robes, and some sort of ragged white shirt beneath that. She?s also carrying a sword on her back, in a black metal sheath. She?s standing over Koishi, but she?s not hurting her.

The girl in question looks down at Koishi, and kneels to meet her eyes. She puts one hand over Koishi?s gaping wound, and smiles at her with a true smile.

Unlike the other Koishi, her eyes are not green with black sclera; they?re golden. And like the other Koishi, this one has her face as well.

?I don?t have time to explain,? she says as her eyes close and she mutters something under her breath. Tendrils of... what look like bandages snake out of her sleeve and wrap themselves around Koishi?s torso and shoulder, dressing the wound instantly. Seeing that, Koishi now recognizes the girl?s ragged white shirt as made of bandages. Beneath her black robes, she is covered neck to toe with white strips of cloth.

?There. You should be fine now. But please go, it is far too dangerous here.?

?What?s going on?? Koishi asks as the other Koishi?the nice one?helps her to her feet.

?It?s an extension of your subconscious,? the girl replies. ?That?s why her sword hurt you, it?s a symbol of violence... But I really don?t have time to explain. That other girl is coming for you. Please leave.?

She raises her arm, and Koishi?s Terza Occhia cord snakes down to reach her hand.

She does so, holding on to the cord, but now that her mind is working again she has some questions. ?Who are you? How can you do that? And who is that girl?? Koishi asks, wiping the blood from her mouth with her sleeve.

?Don?t have time,? she replies again, and she tugs on the purple cord. It quickly ascends up, pulling Koishi out of Shanghai?s rudimentary subconscious.

The other Koishi, the nice one, puts her hands to her mouth to yell up at her.

?Dream of roses tonight, and I?ll try and find you!?

Before she has a chance to ask what the hell that means, Koishi finds herself taking a deep breath and opening her eyes.

She?s back in the carriage again. Luize is still slumbering over there. Shanghai is still in her hand, and Alice is not here ye?

?Awake now, aren?t you??

Or maybe she is.

?Ah...? Koishi stammers, not knowing what to say.

But Alice doesn?t look annoyed. In fact, she looks bemused. She?s sitting off to Koishi?s side, and a bowl of fruits is in her lap. She hands one to Koishi. ?It?s fine. I know you?re exhausted. No wonder you fell asleep.?

?Ah, yes,? the satori replies, seizing on the excuse Alice handed her. ?Sorry about that.?

?No worries.? Alice smiles and hands her a small little red fruit. ?Strawberry??

Koishi takes the unfamiliar fruit and bites into it, chewing it slowly.

?... it?s sweet,? she says, a faint smile on her face.

Alice nods. ?I thought you would like it.?

The carriage continues on in the shadow of the mountains.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2010, 04:41:04 AM
?Ugh.? She covered her face with her wide sleeve, and looked out. ?This isn?t quite as hot as the Hell of Blazing Fires, but it?s still really hot.?

?The ash is a problem,? her companion said, flicking some of it off of her already tattered dress. ?We can come back later, can?t we, Satori-sama??

Satori shook her head, releasing a small puff of ash. The tips of her pink hair were singed. ?I suppose so, but I?d like to find them as soon as I can.?

?We need gloves for this stuff,? Rin replied, grabbing at a random hunk of smoldering, charred material that might have been building material at some point. She tossed it in her cat-cart. ?You?re a bit too fragile for this.?

?Yes, but I need to find those chests sooner rather than later.? Satori coughed, clearing her throat.

?I can search for them, if you like.?

The satori and her servant were walking in the midst of the still-smoldering ruins of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, making their way over the rubble, the blackened and charred remnants of the former glory of the Satori race all around them. The not-quite cocentric fortifications around the palace hadn?t been destroyed by the collapse of the palazzo, and indeed they had contained the fire and kept it from spreading?not that it had mattered, since the rest of the federal district had gone up in flames as well.

Satori hadn?t looked back when Orin had taken her to safety, so she hadn?t noticed when the burned-out remains of the palace had collapsed into itself. Now she was back with Orin, searching for the few things she knew had to have survived the fire.

Luckily, all the remains of the people trapped inside had also been incinerated, and so she kicked blackened stone aside and not bones.

?I can look for them, while you go meet with Sumire,? Rin offered again. Satori blinked and looked up from the spot of blackened dirt she had been watching. She had spaced out.

?What colour are they?? the kasha asked.

?They?re, uh...? Satori tried to think about them. She had never been allowed too deeply onto the tenth floor, since that?s where the satori nobles kept their military matters. But the chests she was looking for had to have been on the seventh floor, where the former queen, Miyani Komeiji, had kept her throne and her office documents?and most importantly, legal documentation.

Rebuilding Chireiden would take more than Satori had at the moment. But if she could get her hands on those state documents, she would know what resources she had.

That was what she told Sumire, anyway. Orin knew the truth was deeper.

Satori was shaking in her sandals. She hadn?t even sat on her new throne and already she had the biggest rebuilding effort in Chireiden?s history on her hands. She had no idea what to do and no guidance to call on. For all that she had criticized the satori aristrocracy?s system of rewarding itself at the expense of the good of the people, she had to admit that they had still been competent. Indeed, by bickering with one another for power, Miyani had had a wealth of advice to call on whenever she had needed it.

Satori had no such power structure to help her. Anyone who might have been able to advise her about what to do was dead. Including, she recalled, Miyani Komeiji herself. Her older cousin, daughter of her mother?s sister. She had been placed on the throne at a young age because the satori nobles had thought that they would be able to control her. What they hadn?t realized was that Miyani had been too devoted to the good of Chireiden to let that happen. She took her regents? advice, nodded, and then did what she thought was right.

That had always been the kind of thing their queen had been known for. It was why she had been such a nationalist, enough to secede from Makai?s empire and declare independence. And from what she had seen of Koishi?s memories in passing, it was why Miyani had thrown herself in front of the javelin that had been meant for her younger sister.

She had mixed feelings about that. Satori wished Miyani hadn?t been so selfless that she had sacrificed her life to save her sister. But at the same time, she was happy that Koishi had been saved.

Or was she?

If Koishi hadn?t?

Ugh, why was she still thinking about it?

Because objectively, Chireiden would have been better off if Miyani had let Koishi die?

Satori grit her teeth.

Now was not the time to think about it. She realized now that she would be thinking about this for months to come, so she would put it off until some semblance of order had returned to her country.

She struggled to rein in her thoughts. Her mind was in turmoil. Maybe it was irrational, but... she wanted to find those chests of documents not just for rebuilding Chireiden, but for herself. She was utterly lost. What was she supposed to do, where was she supposed to lead her country? For now, the answer was easy?bring everyone back, and feed everyone. Then rebuild the city. But how would she do it? How would she get the support she needed? The people had disliked the satori nobility, and for good reason; now, how did she suppose they would react to one lone satori ruler, having been handed the crown by their former conqueror?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on November 04, 2010, 04:45:30 AM
But she had remembered that Miyani had stored all her things in those asbestos-lined chests. Immune to fire. In Chireiden, asbestos was more prized than gold for its ability to hold back flame. The Palazzo had only ever had a very limited supply; though the satori aristocrats were certainly not above pocketing tax revenues for their own purposes, they had simply never had enough to afford too much asbestos fiber.

The rest of the palace had gone up in flames. But Satori had realized, returning to Chireiden with Orin by her side, that there was a chance—a tiny chance—that Miyani had kept personal documents in those asbestos chests. She was less interested in official documents than she was in, maybe, personal letters or a diary. Satori had no idea where to lead her new country. But maybe, just maybe, the former queen could help her from beyond the grave and tell her what to do before she inevitably had to make her own path.

“... they’re purple,” Satori finally said. “Indigo, to be exact. Probably blackened by now, but eh.”

“I can look out for them,” Rin replied, coming closer to Satori from where she had been wandering around the ruins. “In the meantime, please get back to that fairy captain, Satori-sama.”

Satori’s third eye shifted a little.

“I’m not going to find any bodies, Orin. The fire ate them up already.” Satori sighed. “I... I don’t feel much of anything right now. Please don’t worry about me. I promise you I won’t break down.”

Rin had a faint look of surprise, then smiled. “I feel silly for forgetting that you can read my mind.”

Satori gave her a weak smile in turn. “Thank you, Orin. I would be utterly lost if I didn’t have you.”

And it was true. Rin, and maybe the Chireiden resistance of Yuugi, Parsee, that tsuchigumo girl and Kisume were all she had left. She doubted the yatagarasu community would look on her favorably. And she had no fellow satori to rely on. At this point, all that kept her on the throne was Shinki’s signature on a document in Eiki Shiki’s possession, and the goodwill of the Kasha community. A community of outcasts.

But she wouldn’t turn it down. She needed all the help she could get. Even if it came in the form of words written by a now-dead, hopelessly idealistic queen, she needed something to keep her going. She had to keep going, for the sake of her country.

“Satori-san! Satori-saaan!”

“Oh,” Rin said, raising her hand to brush her singed hair out of her face. “It seems Sumire is calling for you.”

Sure enough, there was the purple-haired girl in the distance, standing atop one of the cocentric defense lines around the palace, waving at Satori.

Satori looked up at her, and then looked to her kasha companion.

“Don’t worry about it. I assure you that I’ll find ‘em.” Rin grinned and pointed her thumb at her chest. “And when I've found 'em, I’ll find you. Hopefully they won’t weigh too much.”

The purple-haired girl cracked a smile. “Thank you, Orin.” Then she turned to Sumire and waved. The fairy captain descended, carried by her wings, and held on to Satori as she lifted her up and over the fortified walls.

Orin watched them go with a smile, and once Satori was out of sight she dropped her grin and looked out around the blackened ruins of the glorious Palazzo Degli Spiriti Della Terra.

“... how temporary it all is,” she mused as she walked around with her cat-cart, tossing rubble inside and starting on the long, hard task of clearing out the debris.



Okay. I think I figured out why my writing pace was so slow. There aren't enough battles going on. I promise that, starting with the next update, the pace is going to pick up.

And now I'm going to crawl back under a rock. .__.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Matsuri on November 04, 2010, 05:23:38 AM
Three different story branches, three comments:

Yumemi's branch: I'm finding Yumemi's fascination with sleep to be really interesting, being fascinated with the same thing myself. The way she uses herself as a guinea pig for her own experiments makes me laugh, as well. A true scientist. <3

Koishi's branch: Oh god, I need to know more about this girl in black with the bandages and and and oh~  Yes. I really can not wait to read more about this.

Satori's branch: I can't help but feel downright melancholy about all of this. I can't imagine having to bear the burden of managing all of Chireiden in the aftermath of a disaster, having to clean up the remains, and push on to rebuild, considering everything that has happened.

All in all, this was a real treat to read, and I happily await the next update. Keep it up. <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on November 04, 2010, 06:25:13 AM
/me coughs up blood

Finally. I'm finally completely caught up on White Rose.

Hmm, what to say that I haven't said in IRC. Well, to give my honest opinion, I'm a little confused from the whole "multiple Koishis" scene, but I have a feeling that's intentional. A new arc naturally brings about a bunch of new questions after all. Finally having a break in the action to see some more natural interaction is a refreshing change of pace from the never-ending dramafest of the first arc (not that it that was a bad thing), and three stories moving at the same time means there's tons of things to look forward to! \o/

So basically, nice update. Just keep working at your own pace~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Hanged Hourai on November 10, 2010, 12:31:48 AM
After days and days of reading this, I've finally caught up.
And loved every minute of it.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Gpop on November 10, 2010, 01:41:42 AM
Ruro, y u do this?

I have to catch but Uni is holding me back :(
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nolrai2 on November 10, 2010, 05:54:41 PM
love~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 30, 2010, 11:33:13 PM
I WILL UPDATE BEFORE THE NEW YEAR DAMN IT



?Yumemi, wake up. Yumemi, stop being such a sleepyhead. Yume!?

?Mmmmhuh??

Yumemi blinked her eyes open. Her vision was bleary and her feet were cold.

?You think you?re tired, look at Yuka.?

?Huh?? Yumemi rubbed her eyes. ?Oh. Hey, Chiyuri.?

Chiyuri narrowed her eyes at Yumemi and stuck out her tongue.

?We?re six hours away from Hokkai, you know??

Yumemi stared, letting that sink in for a moment.

?W-wait, what day is it again?? Yumemi asked, trying to get her bearings. ?We?re really close now!?

?Not close enough, I worry,? that voice from atop the carriage said. In a blur of motion, the miko Hirano sat next to Kogasa, swinging around the door frame and into Yuka's empty seat.

?Eh? What's wrong? We're at least a day ahead of schedule now!? Yumemi objected.

?It's mostly all good news, but don't get ahead of yourself.? Hirano cleared her throat. ?First off, have you looked outside??

Yumemi rubbed her eyes and sat upright. She covered her eyes with her hand as she peered out the window. The shine of the sun reflecting off of the snow hurt her eyes a little, but she still saw what she was meant to see.

?It... stopped snowing,? she realized, then turned back to Hirano with an excited look on her face. ?It stopped snowing!?

?Yes, exactly,? Hirano replied. ?The western winds prevailed and pushed the snow-bearing clouds back to the mountains. Which is, coincidentally, where Shinki's caravan is coming from.?

It took Yumemi a few seconds to digest the stunning good news.

?W-wait, that means--?

Hirano nodded slowly, a small smile on her face.

?The snow here will soon clear up, and the really bad snow is busy slowing down our enemies!? Yumemi cheered. ?Yes! Finally, some luck!?

?That gives us at least a full day's advantage, doesn't it?? Chiyuri asked.

?It would, on its own. However...? Hirano sighed. ?The sacred fire has shown me that... Hakurei Sayuri's condition has taken a turn for the worse.?

?... how worse?? Yumemi winced.

?Much worse, unfortunately. The snow hit the mountains before it hit us, and the temperature change didn't do much good for her.? The shrine maiden shook her head. ?To put it bluntly, she has half a day. Less.?

?Less than twelve hours? That's not much time at all,? the scientist replied, sweat breaking out on her forehead. It was the same feeling as back when she had been studying for her finals, except this time, the life of one person, and through her, many, was literally on the line.

The pressure was adjusted accordingly.

?So even though now we have a huge time advantage over Shinki and them, we're still losing ground to them? Damn it!?

?Oh--? Kogasa said, cutting Yumemi's tirade short. ?That is not all the bad news.?

?It could get worse?? The blonde mechanic asked for her boss.

?Yes, it could.? Hirano closed her eyes in yet another sigh. ?Yuka is slowing down.?

?What??

?Yes, really. She's an incredibly strong youkai, and no one else would have been able to pull us this far so fast in such a short amount of time. But even she has limits. And she probably doesn?t like me saying this aloud, but it?s true,? the miko added.

Everyone in the carriage then heard a distinctive ?hmph? come from ahead of them, carried backwards by the wind.

?She?s still not slowing down by much now, but it?ll be noticeable soon enough.? Hirano sighed. ?We might get there with very little time to spare.?

?Hmm.? Yumemi continued the sentence for her. ?Or, if her condition keeps going like this, not at all.?

Hirano closed her eyes and nodded.

The scientist reached down beneath her seat. Chiyuri looked over her shoulder. ?What on earth are you doing, Yumemi??

Yumemi said not a word, but instead she took out a small box, and then moved to the seat in front of her. There was a window there, big enough for her to crawl through, and so she crawled right past Hirano and Kogasa with surprised looks on their faces and out onto the front of the carriage.

The driver's seat was, of course, empty. In front of her, a harness would have led to the beasts of burden pulling the carriage along. But now, they led to a huffing, sweating, and swearing green-haired youkai pulling a carriage many times her own weight, at a sprint.

?What do you want?? Yuka asked, catching a short breath. ?I know you're there.?

?Stay steady, okay??

?What the...?

Yumemi held the package she was delivering by putting the strap in her mouth. Holding it between her teeth, she concentrated, and crawled forward on the harness even as Yuka kept running.

?How did you do that?? Yuka asked, half-turning and still running.

?Don't mind that. Just open your mouth.?

?Like hell.?

?Now's not the time, Kazami-san! Just do it.?

?... mf, fine.?

Yuka opened her mouth. Yumemi, sitting on the harness behind her, reached around her head and placed a strawberry in Yuka's mouth.

?Now, chew.?

Yuka did so, growling the whole time. ?Too bad I didn't bite down when your hand was in my mouth.?

?Tough luck, Kazami-san,? Yumemi laughed. ?Want another??

?... sure.?

In this fashion, Yumemi fed Yuka the entire small canister of strawberries she had brought with her. Yuka gobbled them down. She hadn't had anything to eat for many hours.

?Any chance of some water?? Yuka asked when she was done.

?Hold on,? she said, and turned around a little. Chiyuri had her head and shoulders out of the carriage door to the front, and she threw her boss a small bottle of water. It was one of the as-yet-sealed bottles of water they had brought with them from their world in bulk when they first came here, fearing that there would be no water for them. That assumption had turned out to be wrong, but it seemed that the water bottles had been a good investment anyway.

Yumemi unscrewed the top and handed the bottle to Yuka. Yuka paused for a second, looking at it with confusion on her face, but thirst trumped suspicion and she downed the whole bottle in a short amount of time. Then she ate the plastic bottle.

Yumemi looked at her a bit weird for that, but she concluded that it was probably ultimately for the best that she did that. Where would she have thrown it away?

?Thanks, Yumemi,? Yuka said. ?I'll get us there in time. Don't worry.?

?I won't.?

Yumemi then turned around and shimmied back up the harness straps, then crawled back into the main carriage over the driver's seat. She would have tumbled in, but Chiyuri helped her down.

?What was that all about?? Kogasa asked, blue and red eyes wide.

?Nothing. I just thought Yuka was hungry.? Yumemi shrugged.

?Wasn't it a bit dangerous to climb out there?? Hirano asked, eyebrow raised.

Yumemi shook her head. ?It was manageable.?

Hirano stared at Yumemi for a while longer, but the scientist wasn't saying anything more. Eventually she sighed. ?Well, what do we do now??

?I've already slept quite long enough today,? Yumemi replied, returning the sigh. ?And we still need to figure out a way to kill these next few hours...?

Chiyuri yawned a little.

?Ah, Chiyuri,? Yumemi said, turning to her. ?Did you bring the books I asked you to bring??

?Oh!? The young blonde hit her forehead with her open palm. ?I did! You're right.? From beneath her own seat, she pulled out a backpack filled with more bottles of water, assorted junk, and books. ?Which one would you like??

?I don't know,? Yumemi admitted as Kogasa leaned in closer to see. ?Oooh. You have books??

?Sure do,? the scientist replied. ?Just in case, you know??

?Can you read me one?? Kogasa asked. ?Please??

?Well, I don't know,? Yumemi said, trying to make up a good excuse. ?Some of these are in the original language, so I'd have to translate as I go...?

?Pleaaaaaaase??

Yumemi found herself staring deep into a pair of heterochromatic eyes welling up with tears, looking up at her.

?... Chiyuri. Hand me a book.?

?Which one??

?Any one.?

?All right.? Her assistant handed her one, and Kogasa broke out into a smile. ?Thank you, Yumemi-sama!?

Yumemi felt like she was going to die. She concealed it by clearing her throat. She opened the book, reached into her breast pocket and pulled out her reading glasses, and began to read, translating as she went.

?'The Time Traveler, for so it will be convenient to speak of him, was expounding a recondite matter to us. His grey eyes shone and twinkled, and his usually pale face was flushed and animated. The fire burned brightly, and the soft radiance of the incandescent lights in the lilies of silver caught the bubbles that flashed and passed in our glasses...'?

Kogasa sat cross-legged on her seat, looking up at Yumemi as she read. Hirano did manage to drift off, as if she hadn't slept earlier, and Chiyuri stayed sitting, also listening to Yumemi's slow voice as the carriage continued its frantic pace towards its destination.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 30, 2010, 11:33:56 PM
?Sumire??

?Yes, Komeiji-sama??

?There isn't really a need to address me with that kind of honorific,? Satori said, looking over to Sumire. ?Chireiden abandoned honorifics a short while ago.?

?You did?? Sumire asked, brushing her short purple-white hair off of her capelet. ?Why for??

?Well, as I understood it, it had something to do with the previous queen not wanting to let people address Shinki with a title,? Satori replied, struggling to remember. ?Shinki punished anyone who addressed Miyani by her title of Queen of Chireiden, so in response, Miyani abolished honorifics.?

?That's... I'm surprised I didn't hear about something like that,? Sumire said.

?I'm not,? Satori replied. ?Our mail was monitored by Makai's censors. Not that anyone wrote anything to someone aboveground, anyway.?

?How... long have you all lived here? Underground, I mean.?

?Hm. I don't know, exactly,? Satori admitted. ?I've never heard of a history of Chireiden. I know the satori are recent arrivals compared to everyone else here, though. And the kasha even more so. The yatagarasu are... native to the area, I think.?

?I had heard of how everyone down in Chireiden was driven from the surface at some point or other, because the youkai in the aboveground were scared of them.?

?Oh, there are all kinds of legends in the Ancient City about Chireiden's origins. There's one about a youkai dressed all in white that wanders the streets of the city crying out for her children. There's a ton of stories about how we have hordes of evil spirits down here, like ghosts and ancient horrors, and even a nue.? Satori shrugged. ?I?ve never seen or heard one, so I doubt it. They?re just old myths.?

?Eiki-sama once told me that Makai had done that kind of thing before,? Sumire said. ?After they took over a country, they would erase all its history and replace it with myths to give the conquered a horrible reputation.?

?That?s an interesting idea,? Satori noted, brushing a few specks of white ash out of her hair. ?I never really thought about it. The only part I do know is that we were driven underground because the people on the surface feared our powers... but apart from that...? Satori?s brow furrowed. ?I know nothing. I know even less than your rumours...?

Sumire laid a hand on her arm. ?Please do not worry about it, Satori-san.?

Satori sighed. ?Thank you. What did you call me out here for, anyway??

Sumire was escorting Satori to Higan's army camp. The city was still too hot and dangerous to enter, and Higan's army was still on the side it had taken. Eiki had sequestered herself in a tent somewhere, but it was still the de facto seat of power in the underground right now.

?Some.... problems have arisen,? Sumire said carefully.

Satori wanted to refrain from hearing Sumire's thoughts, but she couldn't exactly hold them back. That's what Third Eyes were for, after all.

?I see,? Satori replied. ?I heard everything I needed.?

Sumire nodded. ?I had hoped that this would not happen as quickly as it has.?

?Well, it's too late now. We will just have to live with it.? Satori gave the fairy general an apologetic smile. ?I'll need your support, Sumire-san. You're Higan's leader right now.?

?With no real authority, remember? We're not under Higan's protection.? Sumire shook her head. ?That said, you're right. I still command the armies, and they're still loyal to Eiki-sama, so they obey me in her place.?

?Just don't let them inside know that, and it'll work out,? the satori replied. ?I might need the power of an army backing my words. Or, if nothing else, the word of one of Higan's ten generals.?

Sumire nodded. ?You have it.?

They had reached the flap of the tent. Sumire bowed to Satori. ?Should you go in first??

Satori straightened her ragged yukata top and looked to her companion. ?You should go in first. I'm hearing what they're thinking, and I don't like it very much.?

?Understood.? Sumire pulled the tent flap open and walked in, and Satori followed.

------


Satori suddenly felt awkward and ignorant. The thoughts actually going through their heads were bad enough, but who they were was what gave her pause here.

Who they were was probably the reason they didn't heckle her just yet, though. They waited until Sumire waved her hand in a conciliatory gesture, from Satori to the group.

?Gentlemen, ladies,? Sumire said. ?This is Komeiji Satori, the new queen of Chireiden.?

Sumire introduced her as she would a superior-status person to inferior-status people. The implied difference in status was not lost on Satori, or on the group.

?Komeiji-sama, this is the remnant of Chireiden's civil service.?

Satori wanted to look at the ground. She really, really wanted to look at the ground. But she forced herself to meet their gazes.

They were a variety of youkai. She couldn't identify their animal types immediately, if they were animal-types at all. They likely were not. Their clothing was also ragged, but none of them were wearing the virtual strips of cloth Satori's clothes had turned into.

There were nine total. She winced inside. This was all that was left of the civil service? Was that more reflective of how many of them there had been in the first place, or was that really how few had survived the surprise attack?

Sumire cleared her throat. ?Komeiji-sama, this is... er...?

The group was standing around a table. Satori had no idea where Sumire could have gotten a table. The first man to the left cut her off. ?We will make our own introductions, thank you.? He turned to Satori and gave her a short bow. Very short. Much shorter than should have been given to a ruler. ?Komeiji-san,? he began-- and Satori heard from his mind that he was using that slightly less respectful honorific on purpose. ?I am Tono, constable of police.?

?It is good to meet you, Tono-san,? Satori replied. She wanted to say something sarcastic. She really did. But the situation was too tense to allow it.

?I am Yoshikiyo,? the youkai to his left said, bowing. ?Fire station officer.?

Fire. She tried not to think about it. Satori greeted Yoshikiyo as well.

She greeted the others the same way. Kogimi, a mail courier. Koremitsu, a clerk in the court (they had had courts? Satori had to confess that she had never even heard of them, but she guessed they did). Yugiri, a road work supervisor. Niou and Washio, engineers on the water pipes. Kokiden, a tax collector (Satori sensed bitterness in his thoughts). Oigimi, a secretary for the tax service. Kashiwagi, a public works foreman, and Akiko-- the only female in the group, a secretary for customs.

What, exactly, was she supposed to claim as her own profession? ?Pampered palace princess?? And what exactly was she doing here when she needed to be outside helping people return to Chireiden?

She did her best to keep her face as blank as the others', but her repeated glances at Sumire didn't go unnoticed. The constable Tono seemed to take charge of the group by instinct. He cleared his throat, and Satori turned to him.

?I will cut to the chase,? he said. ?We are not taking orders from you, Komeiji-san.?

?Eh?? Sumire said, uncrossing her arms in surprise. Satori didn't say anything for a moment.

?We will no longer take orders from a satori.? He shook his head. ?This is our chance. With the satori gone, we do not have to put up with the mind readers any longer.?

?More like--? Satori's Third Eye moved in its socket. And she made damn well sure everyone could see it. ?--it's your golden opportunity for some power.?

?Coming from a sheltered satori princess, that means nothing,? Tono shot back. ?When have you ever done anything for anyone else, Komeiji-san? You bear Komeiji Miyani's family name, yes, but you are not her. At least she had her heart in the right place.?

?You mean, floating on tendrils outside of her body??

Tono growled. Satori glared back.

?... look. I know I'm in no real position to be arguing with you folks. I know that you are all hard workers, and that you all are loyal to Chireiden.?

She paused.

?... and, well, I also know that I haven't given you a reason to trust me yet.?

Sumire looked over at her this time, but Satori didn't return the look. Instead, she stared into the eyes of each and every one of those public servants.

?But right now, there is a disaster going on right outside this tent.? Satori tried to keep her voice level. ?The west portion of the Ancient City is still in flames. The fire has burnt out in the main residential districts, but the people still need shelter, food, water. I understand that you want to make sure I do not take too much power. I understand that you do not trust me, because you do not know who I am, only that I am one of the satori princesses and young, untested, and unproven.?

She kept eye contact with Tono, most of all.

?I understand all that. But we have bigger problems on our collective plate at the moment.? She jabbed her thumb back, out in the direction of the Ancient City. ?People are dying out there. That is a bigger priority than our power struggling.?

?... we're not going to forget about this,? Tono said. ?We'll talk to you later about this, bet on it.?

Satori nodded. ?This is just a truce for a short while.? She looked at the others. ?Chireiden doesn't need people to fight over who's in charge just yet. Chireiden needs someone to help it fight for its life, and I intend to do just that.?

She turned on her heel then, a startled Sumire following her. She opened the tent flap, pointedly neglecting to 'dismiss' the servants. She looked back over her shoulder at them.

?What determines who's worthy to rule is not a bloodline. It's the amount you're willing to sacrifice to do your job for the people well.?

All three of her eyes narrowed.

?And as to that, I assure you that not a one of you is willing to give up what I've lost in order to rule.?

She left them behind in their tent then, Sumire on her heels. Satori looked forward. She didn't stop walking until she had once more reached the edge of the Hell of Blazing Fires-- as close as she could get without convection setting her clothes ablaze, at least.

?W... what was that all about?? Sumire asked.

Satori turned to the fairy captain and gave her a small smile.

?It's just as I said. I promised my sister that I would rule Chireiden well until she returned.? She closed her eyes and smiled more widely now. ?To do that, I have to be the one in charge.?

She nodded. ?I'll follow Komeiji Miyani's example. The people loved her for it, even though she was one of the satori.? She opened her eyes and looked to Sumire. ?Chireiden is my kingdom. And I'm selfish. I won't give it up just because people ask me nicely.?

Sumire nodded back, a smile on her face. ?Good, Komeiji-sama. That's something a true ruler says.?

Satori tilted her head.

?Sumire-san.?

?Yes?? Sumire stood at attention.

?Do you have a last name? A family name??

?I... I, uhhh...?

Sumire was caught by surprise by that question. She fidgeted with her fingers and didn't meet Satori's eyes.

?... I'm a fairy. We don't have families, really... not in the youkai sense, at least. I don't have a last name, no. It's always 'Sumire-taicho', but that's a title.?

?Hmm.? Satori nodded. ?All right, I was just wondering. Well, come on, Sumire.?

She began to walk off. Sumire followed her. ?Where are we going??

?First, we're going to find Orin and tell her where we've gone. Then, we're going to get ourselves some help in stopping the rest of the fire.?

?Help?? Sumire asked. ?From where??

Satori put a finger to her lips and smiled back at the fairy captain.

?State secret.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on December 30, 2010, 11:36:08 PM
Time wears on, and still Koishi cannot find much to say to Alice.

Alice is a quiet girl; she?d gotten used to the silence of not having a companion for a long period of time.

Koishi is used to the silence of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, yes, but only in terms of audio-- with her Third Eye was how she overheard everything going on. The different thoughts and ideas floating through the air were ample entertainment for the politically-minded, but that had never appealed to the young Koishi; she had learned to tune it out.

But even if it was just background noise, it was still noise. It was worlds different from the absolute mental silence around her now. Normally, right now, the space around her should be sprinkled with faint thoughts from Alice and small observations from Luize, as well as the murmurings of people off in the distance, from the carriages in front and in back of their particular spot in the caravan.

Instead, all she can hear is the creaking of the wheels as they pull them forward through the increasing snow.

Two seconds is too long to be thinking about a problem, though. She distracts herself by counting the amount of times Alice accidentally pricks herself in the finger while sewing.

As it turns out, she isn't the only one paying attention to that.

?Alice, shouldn't you be better than poking yourself so much by now? Or have you been slacking off??

Koishi half-turns to see Luize on the other side of the small carriage, sitting up with her legs out in front of her, pressed together, and her own sewing project in her hands.

?S-sorry, Lu-chan,? Alice laughs. ?It's just kind of cold out here. My hands are shaking too much to keep the needle steady.?

?Then close the curtains,? Luize replies. ?Nothing interesting is happening out there, anyway.?

She has no sooner said this than a shout is heard from the head of the caravan. Slowly, the whole creaking caravan comes to a halt.

?Eh?? Luize puts her sewing aside and crawled over to the curtain herself, poking her head out. Koishi makes sure to hide in the shadows. ?What's going on??

?We've stopped,? Alice says. ?I wonder why??

?... it can't be because of...? Luize looks back to Koishi. ?... no, not possible. Shinki-sama isn't the type to hide that she knows something about you that you don't want others to know.?

?And more importantly, Mother isn't the type to let a living satori get within a league of me on purpose,? Alice nods. ?Still... Koishi.?

?Yes?? Koishi doesn't quite understand what's going on.

?Conceal yourself, please. Someone might come by to see me or Lu-chan, and we can't exactly let them know you're here.?

Koishi nods and buries herself in the many, many warm blankets Alice has piled up in the back. She hollows out a breathing space, and then pokes a hole in the mess of blankets to see what's happening.

?I... I can't hear what they're saying from here,? Alice says.

?Should I go out?? Luize asks.

?Yes. It'll look suspicious if I don't send you out.?

Luize nods and reaches to where she was sitting. She pulls out a long brown coat and puts it on.

?Lu-chan, just one day, I'd like to see you unprepared for any given weather,? Alice remarks with a smile on her face.

?Well, I haven't become a seasoned traveler by being caught by snow anywhere, have I?? Luize replies with another smile, which turns into a frown when Alice coughs. ?Stay inside, it's getting cold out here.?

?Indeed it is,? Alice says, looking out of the curtain door as Luize jumps out of the carriage. ?How deep is the slush??

?Too deep,? Luize answers, pulling her fur-lined brown coat over her and taking some gloves out of the pockets. ?We're not going to get very far in this, I think. Now stay inside!?

Alice coughed again and pulled the curtains back as Luize trudged off in the snow. Koishi stayed warm in her mountain of blankets.

?... hm, I didn't notice that before,? Alice says after a few moments.

Koishi pokes her head out of her blanket fortress. ?Notice what??

Alice nods to the curtain door Luize just left through, to Koishi's left. ?We're on the top of a small hill. No wonder we were going so slow, even besides the snow.?

?Ah.? Koishi smiles. ?Is that what the white stuff is called??

?Huh?? Alice asks, bewildered. ?What do you mean??

?That white stuff that comes down from the sky,? the satori replies.

?Oh. Oh!? Alice looks at her with a faint chuckle. ?It's snow, yes. You've never seen snow, have you? Wait, that's a stupid question,? she says, answering her own question. ?Snow underground is literally impossible.?*

Koishi nods once.

?Wait until we reach Hokkai,? Alice said. ?And if we can't get any privacy there, wait until afterwards, when we reach my castle.?

?Your castle?? Koishi's ears perk up. She's never heard of any one person owning a castle all to themselves.

Alice nods. ?Akai-jo, my Red Castle. I won it in a... a chess match of sorts.? She smiled. ?It's a pleasant place, further off in the south, where it's much warmer than here. I spend most of my time there.?

Koishi tilts her head. ?But... your mother is the Empress of Makai, isn't she??

Alice shrugs. ?Sure.?

?So... why don't you spend time in her palace??

?In Pandemonium Palace?? The blonde girl laughs a little. ?No, no. My mother holds court there, but I don't join her most of the year. I spend my time out in the country, in Akai-jo. Luize is my tutor and governess, you see.?

?That's kind of weird,? Koishi confesses.

?How so?? Alice raises an eyebrow.

?Well, if you have a mother... why not spend all the time you can with her??

?I guess normal people would,? she replies. ?But I can't spend all my time with Mother. She's... ugh. It's complicated.? She shakes her head. ?And besides, she's immortal. She's not going to die any time soon.?

?Oh. That makes sense.? Koishi nods.

?What about your mother?? Alice asks. ?Did you leave her behind in Chireiden??

Koishi shakes her head. ?I've never had a mother.?

?... never?? Alice winces.

?She died when I was born. I never saw her.?

?... oh. I'm sorry for your loss.?

?Don't be.? Koishi smiles. ?It was a long time ago. I don't remember it anymore.?

?No. That was still insensitive of me.? Alice looks down at her hands. There are small spots of red on her fingertips. ?I apologize. I'm not...? she looks off to the side. ?... good with people my age.?

?I'm your age?? Koishi asks.

?You look like it, at least. I don't know how you keep track of time underground. But that's not the point.? Alice fidgets with her hands. ?I... Komeiji Koishi-san, I hope we--?

?No need for that honorific,? Koishi interrupts. ?I've never liked it much.?

Alice blushes a little. ?All right, Komeiji Koishi. I hope we can become... friends, with time.?

Friends? What's the point of that?

On the other hand... why not? Sounds like fun. And Alice is nice enough.

Koishi nods. ?I do too.?

Just then, there's a commotion outside. There is some shouting going on, but it's not angry shouting-- the snowfall's speed has increased, and the wind has picked up as Alice and Koishi have been talking.

Koishi retreats into her blanket fortress and tosses a last blanket over the talking hole she'd poked her head out of. Alice picks up her needlework again. Everything looks perfectly normal inside.

Then the door opens.

?Alice, get ready,? Luize tells her, coughing as she climbs back up into the carriage, brushing the curtain door out of her way. ?Everything you need to keep tied down, get some rope and keep it tied down.?

?What's going on?? Alice asks, setting her needlework aside for the second time.

?Shinki-sama's orders, Alice. She refuses to stay out here in the cold any longer. Mostly because of... you know.?

Koishi doesn't know. And she won't know for a while, since she isn't in a position to see that Luize mouthed the name ?Yumeko? for Alice's benefit.

?Aaah. I see.? Alice nods. ?But what does that have to do with this??

?We're splitting the caravan. The supplies and such are going to come up behind us. We're tying the fastest kitsune to our half, and going ahead to Hokkai.?

?Whoa,? Alice replies. ?I didn't expect that.?

?Me neither. And also, your mother has ordered us to break up one of the other caravans and use its wood panels as skis. We're going to wet them with water so that they freeze and glide on the snow even faster.?

?My, my. How long will that take??

?Not long. We've only got five carriages in our train. The lead carriage, Shinki's personal carriage, the high servants, us, and a small sled behind us for supplies if we really need it. We'll be getting along shortly.?

?Which means that... we'll get there in around six hours. Faster, if we hurry, which we will.?

?Perfect!? Alice claps her hands together. ?The faster we get out of the cold, the better.?

Just then, the carriage shook, and Alice instinctively puts her hands on the ground to steady herself.

?We're putting up the carriage and taking off the wheels so we can use the skis,? Luize says with a smile. ?Won't be long now.?

?Indeed, it won't.? Alice grins. ?Hokkai, here we come!?

-----

Inside her blanket fortress, Koishi nods to herself, her concealed gaps in the makeshift hideout supplying her with plenty of air. It's quite warm, and she won't be leaving until they're on the move.

She lays her head back down and, swayed by the warmth of the blankets, is lulled to a peaceful, dreamless sleep.



*And SA Stage 3 can just go fuck itself. (http://img140.imageshack.us/img140/834/lolzun.png)

There is at least one paragraph in this last update that is filled with so many historical references it makes small children cry. See if you can figure out which one!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Sect on December 31, 2010, 12:34:45 AM
Wha-wha-what is this?!

Anyways, at this point in time, I haven't read through it all the way, but I loved this part:

Quote
Yuka paused for a second, looking at it with confusion on her face, but thirst trumped suspicion and she downed the whole bottle in a short amount of time. Then she ate the plastic bottle.
OM NOM NOM YOUKAI-MOE EATS WHATEVER THE HELL SHE WANTS.

And now it's making me think of a situation where Yuka raises Reimu (mostly because of some comics where Reimu has a stomach of adamantine and nuclear fusion).

EDIT: What's up with that picture? The one with Shikieiki in Stage 3.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Matsuri on December 31, 2010, 03:41:44 AM
Ahahaha, Yuka's hilarious. also, I would not mind Yumemi feeding me strawberries, no I would not

Also, Kogasa is so moe :3

Lots of stuff going on in Satori's part, too. I said it before and I say it again-- I can't even begin to imagine how hard it's going to be for her from here on out, especially when it comes to working with the civil service folks, on top of being an inexperienced ruler. :<

I can't wait to see what's next, especially with both Satori and Koishi's stories. Nice work. <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: illyx on January 30, 2011, 09:25:54 PM
Am I allowed to post here even if it hasn't been posted in for a while?

Well anyway, I finally finished reading this fic (it took me like 4-5 days?). I had to say that you've done a truly amazing job.

I actually started reading this fic a long time ago, on fanfiction.net, but I didn't know that you had just started putting the updates here instead. I was looking around for good Satori backstory fics back then so I just poked around on that site and found 4 chapters of this fic. Even then, I was so impressed.

I've actually been planning a fic for a couple of months now, nowhere near done planning (cause I'm just slow like that), but I wanted to say you've given me some very valuable inspiration.

You really do a great job with every last one of your characters.

I think that if I had to find one complaint, it would probably be that all the characters were made so human-like. Well, it wouldn't be a problem, but they're not human. The way they think though is perfectly human, and their bodies aren't so different from humans either, apart from a few things (Yatagarasu can fly and have some resistance to heat, Satori have a Third Eye, Oni are stronger than most, etc.)...

I'm not trying to bash you or anything though. I already said, I love this story. You're far more knowledgeable about so many plot elements in this story that I can't even begin to tell you how many times I thought "well, if it was me writing this story, everything would have long since gone to hell." You're able to write fire scenes as though you yourself have been stuck in a burning building. Actually, more than that, I can see that you've studied thermodynamics and other such things in detail.

Anyway, good luck with classes and work and all that stuff. Take your time with your updates. I'll wait patiently. Thanks for putting so much time into this.

{Esi} Thermodynamics and much more. You'd be surprised at how much research gets poured into this; there's a reason it's taken so long to get as far as we have in the story.
As for the anthropomorphinization, there's a reason for that. How interesting would it be to have Orin's thought-processes go into detail about the gory facts of war only to be derailed by a sudden urge to go rub her head against a tree stump and sharpen her claws on it? Remember, too, that the base characters themselves, in what is loosely defined as canon, are already incredibly human-acting as is.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Serp on February 02, 2011, 02:00:11 AM
I love the way that the progress of Shinki's caravan and the progress of Yumemi & Company both keep on getting influenced by little coincidences like the whims of the weather or the use of Komachi's ability to shorten the distance to travel.  Keeps us guessing over who's going to get there first, adding another element of suspense to the reading.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Mr. Rabi on July 19, 2011, 04:45:12 AM
I just have to ask this, but are you still working on this story? I couldn't help but notice it's not had an addition since February. It's a really good story and I'll be extremely saddened to see it end before its...end.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 14, 2011, 05:14:07 AM
SEE ZUN I CAN UPDATE MY STORY ONCE A YEAR TOO.
This was never dead, I'm just a lazy asshole. I committed in 2009 that I would not stop writing until it's done, and if that means I'm stuck here 'till 2021, then so be it.

This is for Donut's birthday. Happy 19th, m'dear, and here's to many more. BROS4LYFE

The story will be taking a different turn from here on out. It is time for Koishi to start becoming the girl we all know and dodge danmaku from.



Ragazza del Terzo Occhio

“That didn't take too long,” Rin observed as she followed Satori.

“What didn't take too long?” Sumire cocked her head.

“She means that it didn't take very long for me to find her again after giving her a task,” Satori replied for Rin. “Speaking of, Rin...”

“Nothing yet,” Rin replied. “There's a lot of, um... other burnt stuff to sort through.”

Satori's Third Eye rolled in its socket, and then rolled back.

“... you can tell me later if you have to, but you’ll have to tell me. I want to hear it straight from your mouth.”

Rin winced. Sumire glanced up at her face and caught the expression.

“Satori, I...”

Satori stopped walking then, and turned around to face Rin, who didn't slow down fast enough to catch her next step. She came uncomfortably close to Satori, and the pink-haired girl's face was no farther than six inches away from her own.

“Rin, you know as well as I do that I can read your mind. But I shouldn't need my Third Eye to be able to speak with you.” Satori tried to smile, at least a little. “Please, tell me.”

Sumire watched the master and servant in silence.

Rin lowered her eyes and played with her hands over her ash-caked dress. “Forgive me, Satori-sama. I will be honest.” She raised her eyes to meet Satori's. “The Palace, at the very end, was setting on fire by itself, with fire just leaping from one wall to the other. But even that wasn't hot enough to burn... the satori entirely.” Her expression was sad. “Their bones... they're charred, but they're still intact. You could probably... put them all together, too, if you wanted to.”

Satori winced in turn.

“... finding the chests you asked me to find is a bit difficult. We will probably end up throwing all the wreckage into the Hell of Blazing Fires, but I know satori don't dispose of their dead that way... I'm sorry f-for saying all of this,” Rin stammered and closed her mouth.

“No. Don't be.” The kasha's master shook her head. “I preferred hearing it from your mouth instead of your mind. I needed to hear it that way.” And she looked very thoughtful.

“Still.” Rin looked down. “I wouldn't like... someone talking about my family that way.”

Satori seemed to interrupt her thoughts, and looked at Rin. “Yes, you're right. That's why I called you.”

“Huh?” Rin's eyes widened. “Did something happen?!”

“I don't know. I am worried about the kasha. I didn't hear of any of them evacuating.”

“Oh. No, if it's about that...” Rin bit her lip. “How do I say this? Um. I'm quite sure they're fine.”

“Eh? Why?” Now it was Satori's turn to be surprised.

“You see... well, it's like this,” the redhead explained as the small group kept walking, Sumire walking along silently behind the master and servant. “After so many times that our homes were burned down, the elders decided that what we would do was, we would build a machceh, a refuge beneath the ground. We dug out an enormous cavern, and...” Rin smiled a little sheepishly. “Actually, everyone was evacuated into there, and I left so I could find you.”

Satori blinked. “That's.... new.”

“We kept it secret. Actually, we didn't decide to build it until you and-- “ A small pause. “--your sister came to help us fight our last major fire.”

“I see.” The pink-haired girl put a hand to her chin. “Yes, but there's still the chance of surface collapse, isn't there?”

“I doubt it. It was pretty well-built. We shored up the sides and reinforced the ceilings quite well, and stocked it with enough supplies to hold out for many days, as an enormous group.”

“S- supplies?”

“Yes. Emergency supplies.” Rin looked at her master. “Why?”

“How many of those supplies are there?” Satori asked.

“Oh, no,” Rin said, waving her hands. “I don’t need a Terza Occhia to see what you’re thinking, Satori-sama. They will not let you take their supplies! The kasha will not allow you, if you are going to take it away in order to feed those who burn their homes—”

Satori turned on her heel and faced Rin, fire in her eyes.

“I have an entire city to feed today and tomorrow,” Satori said in a low voice. “I cannot be responsible for only your people, Rin.”

“A-aah,” Rin stammered, looking away. “I’m sorry.”

“No, I’m going to be the one who’s sorry,” Satori said with a bitter chuckle. “How many supplies do they have, do you know?”

“Hmm.” Rin rubbed her chin. “I heard them speak of it, once before... they said that, in times of a true emergency, the food down in those caves would feed all our people entirely for a month.”

Satori thought. Hm. I would sell my right hand right now to get census figures for the kasha. But if I remember, we didn’t bother to count them, because each district had a certain amount to pay in tax, and that was all we cared about… she recalled it with distaste.

“Do you remember how many kasha there are?” Satori asked.

“I honestly don’t know.”

“Percentage-wise. Please, this is important.”

“Er... we are a fifth of the population, as I hear it,” Rin stammered.

“Last census was three years ago... if our figure of fifteen thousand people of Chireiden is still accurate, then that means a bit over three thousand people have enough food to eat a month, which means that it will give us... if we ration, a week, maybe two for the entire population.”

“Why all the math?” Rin asked.

Satori didn’t look at her as she replied. “I have to weigh the costs of forcing your people to hand over their food over how much risk to my legitimacy I can afford.”

“Satori-sama, you’re not making any sense...”

Satori didn’t reply. Sumire coughed.

“Rin-san, may I explain?” Sumire offered.

“Will I like what I hear?” Rin asked.

“Not really.” Sumire frowned. “Satori is only just crowned. Already there is opposition to her.”

“Yes. And?”

“Well... er. How to say this.” The fairy captain paused. “She cannot just let everyone starve. So she has to take some... resources from one group, and distribute them amongst all. But this will alienate the kasha population, and right now, Satori-san cannot afford to have any more challenges to her legitimacy.”

“The kasha support you, though,” Rin said to Satori, who glanced over at her. “Because they remember that you've saved them before.”

“They also remember my cousin Miyani,” Satori continued. “She created much goodwill for the throne, if for no other noble. Based on this, I think I can do it, but it will require a bit of skill to get it to go the way I need it to go.”

“How so, Satori-sama?”

“By giving them exactly what they want the most in return.”

“Eh?” Rin asked. “Give them what they want the most? How would you do that?”

“Hey,” the pink-haired girl said with a smirk, pointing to her floating red eye. “There's something to be said for being able to read minds, once in a while.”

“Hey, what are you going to tell them?” Rin asked as Satori continued walking. “Hey! Tell me! Get back here!”

“You’ll find out soon enough.”

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 14, 2011, 05:17:02 AM
Legenda Fantasia

?... It may be that in the larger design of the universe this invasion from Mars is not without its ultimate benefit for men; it has robbed us of that serene confidence in the future which is the most fruitful source of decadence??

Hirano was sitting on top of the carriage, her head upside-down and poking into the window as Yumemi read. If she was uncomfortable, she didn?t show it. Yumemi hadn't noticed her, either. Kogasa was sitting, rapt on every word Yumemi read. Chiyuri sat next to her, having produced a knife out of some unknown place and cutting up an apple with it.

Yumemi continued. She was nearly done. Kogasa had a much larger attention span than she had been used to working with in her laboratory. She wondered if the little karakasa youkai would be willing to be experimented on... or was that an appropriate thought to be having?

Distracted, she lost her place, but she quickly found it again and continued reading. ?They gibber and grow fiercer, paler, uglier, mad distortions of humanity at last, and I wake, cold and wretched, in the darkness of the night??

Chiyuri had heard it often enough that she knew exactly when to stop cutting slices of apple and looked over to Yumemi just as she came to the end.

?And strangest of all is it to hold my wife's hand again, and to think that I have counted her, and that she has counted me, among the dead.?

Yumemi left off. Kogasa?s eyes were still wide open.

?That was... the end, Kogasa.?

?... eh??

?See, look.? Yumemi turned the book towards her. ?The end. See??

?What? It?s unfinished??

?No, it?s...? Yumemi shook her head. ?That?s where the author wanted to finish it.?

?I don?t get it.? Kogasa wrinkled her nose. ?Why didn?t the author end it with, you know, the aliens being defeated?? She waved her arms. ?You know, with the explosions, the fireworks??

?You know, that is a good question.? The professor scratched her chin. ?I don?t think I?ve ever thought about it, beyond ?that?s just how it was written?. Chiyuri??

Chiyuri seemed as if she was going to respond, but then Hirano spoke up. Or down, as it were. ?The descending action can be just as important as the climax, though.?

Yumemi jumped a little. But she was getting better at hiding it. ?W-why do you say that, Hirano-san??

Hirano's hand came down to rub her chin thoughtfully. ?Well, even though the climax has been resolved with a battle, depending on the story, it's important to show how things have changed now for the protagonists. Right??

?Hmm... I suppose so.? Yumemi didn?t sound convinced.

?Well, it might not be the most dramatic ending, but at the end, the hero?s supposed to learn something, right?? Hirano offered. ?And after the battle is over, they get the chance to put it into words for the audience to know that they?ve changed, and then everyone can get a happy ending. Right??

?Happy endings are all alike. Every unhappy ending is unhappy in its own way.?

?Well, if that?s your cup of tea,? Hirano chuckled. ?That aside, Yumemi-san...?

?Yes??

Hirano turned her head to look at the front of the carriage.

?It appears we have just arrived at our destination.?

?Oh?? Yumemi sat up so quickly she made herself dizzy, and leaned against the wall of the carriage. With her hand on her forehead, she asked, ?so... what now?? It felt weird to think about it, but she recalled, as if in the background, how the carriage had been rattling less and less as she had kept reading.

Hirano raised her head and withdrew, and then a white-red shape streaked across the window. Now standing up outside of the carriage, she opened the door. ?Everyone out.?

Chiyuri came out the door of the carriage first, stretching her legs on the grass. Yumemi, still a little wobbly, climbed down while using the door as her support. ?Ah... grass, that?d explain it.?

?Yes. Hokkai is a very rural province, tucked away in the south-west corner of Makai. The only major government involvement here is the prison. To the point that when people say ?Hokkai?, they?re just talking about the prison.?

Except for Yumemi?s lab. But she didn?t think Hirano needed to know about that.

?How... do you know all of this, Hirano?? Yumemi asked.

?I?ve been here before,? the shrine maiden replied. ?With one of Yakumo?s servants, Meimu.?

?What for?? the scientist asked, looking around. The sun was beginning to go down over the mountains. On the plains they had come over, the day would be shorter, and here the night would fall first. The group was in the shadow of the mountains, and over the mountains?whatever was over there?would have a longer day. Her mind absorbed all of this as a matter of course.

?Trying to find a way in. Turns out gapping straight into the province runs into the psychic barrier that Shinki has over the entire province.? Hirano pointed up. ?It?s most visible at sunset, as a distortion in the light.?

Yumemi did so. Her eyes narrowed and focused to see any such distorti... aahh. There it was, the bending of light where it shouldn?t have been bending. Like the haze of heat from a wood-burning fireplace.

?But... wait a minute, Hirano. Aren?t we inside the barrier??

?Yes, we are,? the miko replied with a grin as Kogasa floated out of the carriage, her umbrella carrying her down. ?You see, Shinki did something rather odd with her barriers.?

?Oh??

?Youkai can?t cross through, in or out, without her express permission. But there?s a way around that. Youkai can cross over if an equal or larger amount of humans cross at the same time.?

?... wait, what?? Yumemi was taken aback. But that would explain how she and Chiyuri had always been able to get in and out of this barrier, apparently without their noticing.

?Yes, I know, it?s a little bit weird. My only guess is that Shinki genuinely overlooked the possibility of humans going through. Neither Makai nor Gensokyo has a terribly large population of humans, anyway. But for whatever reason, the presence of humans masks the presence of youkai. And there are three humans here, and two youkai.? Hirano nodded to herself. ?Yes, it was only with my help that Meimu was able to get into Hokkai at all.?

?And what stopped you from rescuing the Hakurei maiden then?? the scientist asked, kneeling down, partially to keep stretching her legs, partially to get a soil sample to put into a tiny plastic vial, one of many she had in her pockets. She noted the reddish colour of the soil. The air of Makai was filled with some kind of substance that made Yumemi start choking if she breathed in too much, but her experiments in the lab had shown that with water, she would be fine for a while longer. It was the price to be paid for field research. The barrier alone would be a wonderful spell to take back to her world with her.

?The prison itself.? Hirano waved her over. ?Come look.?

Yumemi followed Hirano. The sun was setting, but the sky was still bright enough red to see what Hirano wanted her to see. She followed Hirano to the top of an incline. The shrine maiden pointed down. ?See, look.?

It turned out they were at the top of a precipice, within the mountains. Down in the valley, there were what appeared to be smokestacks dotting the ground, and guard posts, multiple fences, wards and seals. Hirano pulled Yumemi down to a kneeling position, to avoid standing out against the red sky.

?... is that the prison?? Yumemi asked. She?d heard of Hokkai Prison in passing from Shinki, but never bothered to ask, much less see for herself. ?I thought it was a building...?

?Yes, it is. It?s a prison, built into the chasms of the rock itself.? Hirano shook her head. ?Meimu and I could not alone break in, and we couldn?t risk trying if we didn?t think we had a decent shot at success. Otherwise, Shinki would increase her security if we failed.?

?I see,? Yumemi muttered. ?Makes sense. Well, how do we get in??

Hirano pointed down. ?The smokestacks would be the usual way in, wouldn?t they? But no, they lead to furnaces way down in the deep. Too hot for humans. Too hot for youkai short of powerful ice youkai or immortal phoenix girls.? Hirano frowned for a moment. ?Actually, we?re getting in through there.? She pointed at the solid stone walls of the mountains to their left. ?It looks solid, yes? It actually isn?t. Yuka did some snooping around in the provincial archives and found an old rotting volume of Hokkai?s history. It seems Hokkai Prison was once an underground city.?

?An underground city?? Yumemi raised an eyebrow. ?Isn?t that a little... absurd??

?Not at all. There are underground cities in Gensokyo, too, like the city of Chireiden, even though most of them are probably long since abandoned. But it makes sense to build your underground prison within a former city, since it?s all been excavated and built already. In any case, there are vents there in the rock, too, but they?re vents for furnaces that have never been used. There?s no good underground map for this place, however, so once we go in...?

?We?ll be running blind,? Yumemi finished for Hirano. ?And we have no idea what?s down there??

?Not a one,? Hirano said, getting to her feet. ?Shall we get going??

Yumemi looked up at the red streaks in the sky as the sun set. Red, her lucky colour. ?Yes, let?s do this.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 14, 2011, 05:18:23 AM
Hirano and Yuka found themselves at the front of the small expedition. Their task was to head around the rim of the valley, and then climb down and enter the old flue. If they made it that far, then they could worry about the rest.

?Remember, no flashy magic,? Hirano reminded Yuka, who waved it off.

?Yeah, yeah, I got it.? She held her umbrella in her hands. Behind her, Kogasa imitated her.

Chiyuri fiddled with her gun, and showed it to Yumemi. It had been set to low power mode, so there would be no bright flash if she fired. Yumemi nodded her approval, and fidgeted with the cloth of her skirt, reassured once she felt the hard metal inside. But if she used them, it would be too loud... hm, so she?d have to rely on Chiyuri for safety. She made sure to walk behind her, so if anything happened to her, it?d happen to Chiyuri first.

There was a slight nagging in her mind about how cowardly it was, but she figured that at least one of them needed to survive to bring the knowledge of magic back to their world, and she figured that it might as well be her.

Even so, she couldn't bring herself to shield herself entirely behind her blonde lab assistant, so she walked by her side. At least she'd have the chance to push her out of the way if anything went wrong.

?All right,? Hirano said in a low voice as they walked, away from the sheer edge of the cliff so they wouldn?t fall. She had retrieved an enormous length of rope from the carriage, and had it slung around her right shoulder. ?We?re close now. Follow me.?

The party followed. There did not seem to be any patrols on this particular level of the mountain; it was either an oversight on the prison guards? part, or the patrollers were slacking. Either way, it seemed that letting the security become lax before their arrival had been a good idea.

The sun was halfway down the horizon, now. The sky was streaked red and purple, and it shimmered, a phenomenon that would have normally indicated that Yumemi wouldn't be able to breathe too well without a gas mask. But Hokkai, she had noticed, had thinner air than the plains of Makai, possibly due to higher elevation. The miasma was very weak here-- much weaker than it had been in Vina, at least. Well, if it meant that she wouldn't start feeling strangely ill in a few hours, she welcomed it.

She was thinking about that just as she bumped into Yuka's back. ?Ah-- oh, sorry, Kazami-san,? she apologized.

Yuka grunted. ?Stupid twilight.? She grabbed on to Yumemi's sleeve. ?Come on, since you're making me trip, then at least help out.?

?Eh?? But the youkai didn't let go. She just frowned some more.

Hirano heard Yuka's voice and turned around, then nodded. ?Ahh, I see the effects of sunset are setting in.?

?Effects of sunset?? Yumemi asked, noticing Kogasa's sandal bumping into a small rock.

?Youkai are primarily nocturnal, after all. Their vision during the day is good. Their vision at night is even better. There's one exception.? Hirano pointed at the sun setting over the mountains. ?Twilight. Their eyesight gets laughably bad. Which is why we're making this crossing right now.?

?Ahh.? Yumemi glanced over the cliff edge. ?So none of those patrolling youkai...??

?They see blurs right now, if anything. But we don't have much longer. Let's go.?

Hirano picked up the pace. Yuka refused to admit that her vision wasn't that good, and so she held on to Yumemi's sleeve. The professor smiled and helped her along without letting on that she knew. Kogasa began to slow down, too; Chiyuri offered her her arm, and Kogasa accepted, floating along behind Chiyuri.

The shrine maiden seemed very sure of herself, Yumemi noticed. Well, she had been here before. Ahead of them, Hirano paced around, looking for something on the ground. With a small ?ah,? she knelt to inspect it.

?Here we are,? she said, nodding. She pulled a few rocks out of the way to reveal a metal hook that had been driven into the ground?It wasn?t the guards that had put it there, either. She pulled the rope off of her shoulder and began to wind the rope through the hook.

Yuka released Yumemi's arm and grunted, not saying a word. Yumemi took it as a thanks and laughed, a little nervously. ?W-we're climbing down using that rope??

?It's honestly not that steep, but I refuse to leave this to chance. It's surprisingly windy next to the walls.? Hirano secured the knot, and nodded. ?I'll go first. Follow me into the ventilation shaft, and quick. We don't have much time. Kogasa, can you go last and untie the knot before you come down??

?Of course!? Kogasa stood at attention.

?Well, then,? Hirano said, throwing the rope over the cliff edge. ?Follow me.? She picked up the length of rope, walked to the edge, and hopped over.

Yumemi followed her to the cliff edge, looking down and seeing where she ended up. She was right; it wasn't a vertical cliff face, but it was still too risky for squishy humans, and more so if they didn't want to make a commotion.

Hirano ran across the rocks like a goat, sure-footed and confident even though a single misstep could mean that she fell. The rope she carried was wrapped around her wrist a few times, and Yumemi was glad that she had carried so much rope to begin with. She wouldn?t be as confident, she knew that much. If she died here, that would be a disaster for science.

The miko stopped, and waved up at Yumemi, then pointed down at her feet. The redhead understood that she couldn?t yell, not in a canyon where the echoes would reach the ground floor. The youkai couldn?t see well in the sunset thanks to that miasma, but they could hear well enough. Yumemi raised her arm a little, and Hirano nodded, and then... disappeared.

There, time to go. Normally she would have sent Chiyuri down before her, but if Hirano was there, she?d be safe. Yumemi hadn?t seen her in action, but she got the feeling that the miko was good at combat.

She turned around and faced the others. Yuka looked to her. ?She?s made it down safely, then??

Ahh, Yuka couldn?t see Hirano, because her vision was too blurry. No wonder she?d let Yumemi watch on her own. The scientist nodded. ?Aye, I?ll go after her right now.?

?I?ll go with you. Chiyuri and Kogasa will come down together after us.? Yuka didn?t ask, she stated, and Yumemi knew better than to disagree.

?Then let?s go, Kazami-san.? These youkai were strange in the extreme. They looked like humans (save the oddities like green hair) but they weren?t humans, and the better-spoken they were, the older they were, and along with that age seemed to come great pride. Yumemi had made a point of not embarrassing any youkai she was around; Shinki had been forgiving when she was just a recent guest in Pandemonium Palace and had made some errors of courtesy, but Yuka was not a youkai to be trifled with.

Yuka wouldn?t like to think that she needed Yumemi?s help for something as simple as climbing down a wall, but she did. If she had tripped earlier just walking, then climbing down a wall would be a lot riskier, but her pride wouldn?t allow her to admit that.

Yumemi thought for a moment, and then figured out a solution. She extended her hand to the youkai, holding the rope in the other. ?Kazami-san, will you help me descend??

?Eh?? Yuka looked uncertain as Yumemi switched hands and put the rope in Yuka?s hand.

?Here, you carry the rope, and I?ll hold onto your hand. If I fall, you can catch me, since you?re much stronger than I am.?

?But why don?t you just hold on to the rope yourself?? Yuka asked, walking with Yumemi to the cliff edge.

Yumemi exerted gentle pressure on the rope to keep Yuka from walking right off the edge, passing it off as the pressure from the rope?s mooring on top of the cliff. ?Because of.... offf.... ffffriction burns. Yes, if I fall, I?ll just drop the rope instead.?

?Ah, that makes sense.? Yuka nodded. ?Then I?ll help you down.?

Yumemi smiled. Success. ?Thank you...?

But then--

She bit her lip to not let out more than a small yelp of surprise as Yuka pulled on her hand and held her tightly by her side. ?Ah-- Kazami-san...?!?

?Hold on tight, then!? The youkai jumped off the cliff before Yumemi, Chiyuri, or Kogasa could react, still holding on tight to both the rope and the squishy human.

Wha-- Not success. This wasn?t good at all!

It took every ounce of self-control for Yumemi not to scream, with her brain reminding her that she was being held tight by someone with very, very poor vision as she fell down the side of a mountain. She wanted to close her eyes, but the fear kept them open.

Yuka was swinging down now, zooming towards the cliff face. She stuck out her legs, and the rushing wind pushed her skirt up to her thighs, revealing brown laced boots and a surprisingly tanned, smooth pair of legs, which Yumemi noticed only in passing, as it was a distraction from the incoming cliff face that threatened to turn her into a very squishy human.

But Yuka?s legs were strong enough that instead of just bouncing off, as she feared, her boots made indents in the wall, and Yuka found a foothold on which to stand up straight.

?All right, Yumemi-san, right down there, right?? Yuka asked, smiling, and Yumemi wondered if she had done this on purpose, somehow.

Indeed, for all the slack Hirano had left on the rope, she?d also anchored the other end down to the hole she?d entered through. Yuka?s wild swing had been halted for that reason. Now at the literal end of the rope, Yumemi grit her teeth and concentrated, fighting off the haze of nausea that was rising up in her sinuses. ?Y-yes, right here.?

The opening was narrow, as expected of a fireplace flue or ventilation shaft. It seemed Hirano had just put down a metal hook there, the same as the one from atop the mountain edge, to keep the rope in place. It was narrow, but Yumemi would just have to get through. More worrisome was the simple fact that it was vertical. If she fell down too quickly, there was the very real possibility of breaking her legs from the landing.

?Don?t worry. I can see in the darkness, if not the sunset. Catching someone won?t be a problem.?

Yumemi turned around to see Yuka giving her... a surprisingly gentle smile. She wondered if she was still dizzy or seeing things, but Yuka continued smiling, and it was not at all the smile she had when she was facing someone on the field of combat. ?Thank you, Okazaki-sensei.?

Sensei? The professor wasn?t much interested in words or how formal they were, but even she knew on instinct that somehow, she?d just won Yuka?s respect. Wait... had Yuka known how she?d been maneuvering herself to not insult Yuka?s pride this entire time?

From the grin on Yuka?s face, she guessed yes.

Now it was Yuka?s turn to go down before her, and Yumemi nodded. ?Thank you,? she replied.

Yuka touched the crown of her head. If a hat had been there, she would have just tipped it. Then the youkai jumped, sliding down the fireplace flue and disappearing into the darkness.

Yumemi had no idea how far down it went, so she waited to hear something like a thud to confirm that Yuka had landed. In the meantime, she looked up. There were Chiyuri and Kogasa, holding on to one another with Kogasa holding her umbrella open. They were descending only slowly, and she saw that Chiyuri had unhooked the rope from the top; she was disturbed at first, since that meant that they wouldn?t be climbing up the same way, but then again, if a patrol came by, they?d see the rope and know that someone had broken in. Better to have a difficulty getting out, once they?d obtained their objective, than have difficulties getting in.

She sure hoped Hirano had the right idea in cutting off their return route. However, she didn?t seem like the type to not have a plan-- and even if she didn?t, Yumemi had the feeling that Yukari Yakumo definitely would. And even if it failed... Yumemi touched the hem of her cape. Well, she knew that she, and probably Chiyuri, would be getting out.

She heard an echo come down from within the flue, and turned her attention back downwards. As a precaution, she pulled two metallic, hand-sized objects, and fit them onto both of her hands. She wondered if she?d have to use these, or if she?d have to end up revealing her entire arsenal. Revealing her secrets didn?t sound very appealing, especially if she?d be revealing them to dirty youkai.

She threw her sleeves down over her hands to hide them, put her hands on the edge of the opening, and fell down into the darkness.

For a brief moment, she thought of superheroes and their transformation chutes; they went in one end as regular people, and emerged in full uniform. Unfortunately, the only heroic clothing she had was her cape, and she liked to think that the cape made her more of a villain than a heroine. This wasn?t a superhero chute, but she did realize that the walls of the inside were surprisingly smooth, so apart from friction burns, she wouldn?t get too many injuries.

Her backside was probably filthy, though. Washing her cape would be a pain.

She breathed in and out, regretting how dirty the air was. Keeping her cool was the most important teaching she?d ever gotten from that school, along with keeping her balance. She had her hands ready if she needed friction to slow her down, but it seemed that the fireplace flue was very straight, with no sudden turns or curves. She zoomed down into the earth.

There, a faint light. She only barely got a chance to see it before she was in it, and out of the flue. And sure enough, her landing was stopped by a strong pair of arms. Yuka?s.

?Ugh, you?re dirty,? Yuka complained as she set Yumemi down. Was this her way of saying she was welcome? Who knew?

?You?re not much better yourself,? Yumemi replied as she brushed herself off as best she could, glad the darkness concealed her dirtiness.

Speaking of... She looked to see the source of light she?d seen earlier, and found it in the tiny spark of the sacred fire Hirano had on the floor, inside its tiny pagoda. The miko was kneeling on the ground, a map spread out before her.

?Please tell me you?ve got a plan for getting out of here,? Yumemi said.

?Huh?? Hirano looked up to see her. ?Okazaki-san. Oh, getting out will be the easy part.? She returned to tracing the map with her finger. ?We don?t particularly have to be subtle about it if we don?t want to, especially if being subtle will take too long. We just have to get out from under the prison with the Hakurei Miko quickly.?

She must have seen that Yumemi had a sudden frown on her face, because she hurried to explain. ?Ah, but we can still get out more subtly. I intended to have Yuka fly the Hakurei Miko out, and as for the rest of us, we can climb back out through here, hopefully, though it all depends on... come down, look at this.?

She tugged on the hem of Yumemi?s cape. The professor obliged, kneeling down to see by the light of the sacred fire. It was a map, but it wasn?t a map of any city she knew.

?Wait. Is this a map of the prison?? she asked.

?Yes. And I paid a dear price to get it.? Hirano bit her lip, but she didn?t explain. Instead, she went on. ?It?s old, though, very old. At this point... Well, I am not entirely sure it?s too accurate. Look at this.? She pointed at a box off to the far right. The writing above it said cocina/alacena, and it wasn?t a language Yumemi could recognize. ?We?re right here. This is a kitchen, apparently.? Hirano moved her finger down. ?And here is the staircase... escaleras, right over there,? she said, pointing to a few crates over a meter away from them. ?But I have no guarantee of how accurate this is anymore. This was a very long time ago, and this was long since reconverted into a prison. Once we leave this room, we?re mostly on our own.?

Yumemi was temporarily distracted as Chiyuri and Kogasa fell down the chute, smacking into Yuka?s chest. She caught them with a slight grunt, then set Chiyuri down, but she held Kogasa up by her shirt collar and dusted her off, shaking her head. Behind them, the rope that had helped them climb down the cliff was snaking down into the small kitchen.

?Do we have any idea where the Hakurei Miko is being held?? Yumemi asked.

?Well... not properly,? Hirano admitted. ?But she cannot be held anywhere else but the lowest levels, by necessity. The further she is from Gensokyo, the more quickly the Barrier will wither away.? She pointed down to the lowest levels. ?We?re at least... eight levels above that. We have to figure out a way to get down there, and get back up with her.?

Yumemi rubbed the metal guards on her hands, fighting back the feeling of hopelessness that had just risen up in her. ?How on earth are we going to get down there and back up in time, Hirano, if we don?t know the way down??

?... I really don?t know.? She sighed. ?But we have to try.? Hirano looked up at Yumemi, and for the first time, the professor saw the veneer of confidence fall away from the miko?s face. ?We either do it, or... a lot of people are going to die, Yumemi-san. I can?t let that happen, no matter how hopeless.?

Yumemi weighed her options. She wouldn?t be able to get out without their help now, and if the Hakurei Miko wasn?t saved in time, she would lose a priceless source of magic and information. Once the people of Gensokyo were saved, a lot of people in her own homeland could be saved, too.

The redhead nodded. ?I?m with you, Hirano-san.?

The miko nodded, a faint smile on her face. ?Thank you. I will need it.?

?So,? Yuka cut in, stepping closer to them. ?How much longer do we have left??

?Uhhh...? Hirano closed her eyes. ?Four... four hours. Maybe a bit longer.?

?Four hours, nine floors, and we?re at the very top, will probably get lost, and have to get down there before she dies.? Yuka nodded. ?Well, then.? She strode to the crates, and pushed them back a meter, kicking up dust. When it cleared, she had revealed a wooden door on the floor, with a metal ring to pull on to open it up.

Behind that door, no one knew what was in store.

Yuka grinned. ?Lasciate ogne speranza, voi ch'intrate,? she murmured, and threw it open.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 14, 2011, 05:18:55 AM
?This is... something,? Chiyuri murmured, shaking her head.

?Hmm?? Yumemi asked.

?You saw that map, right? Nine levels. Reminds me a bit of the Inferno,? the assistant professor replied in a low voice, the faint hum of her gun by her hand.

?It could be.... maybe. I don?t read as much as you do. Divine Comedy, right??

?Yes.? Chiyuri shook her head again. ?It?s really shocking how much o? what we find here is based on things from the outside world.?

?Hm. Yeah, you?re right.? Yumemi furrowed her brows. ?That is kind of strange.?

?I wonder,? the blonde said in a low voice. ?How many other things do you imagine come over the border from our world into this one??

?We do,? Yumemi replied. ?Hmm...?

?What are you thinking??

?If I came up with a theory about that,? Yumemi said, ?I'd learn how to take things from one world to the other.?

?Like magic?? the blonde offered.

?Like people,? her boss replied.

?Shh,? Hirano said, waving her hand. ?We're moving.?

The first level of the prison seemed rather... quiet. It was odd for a prison, Yumemi assumed-- she'd never been in a prison to make a good comparison. But it was definitely unguarded.

Yuka turned her head around a corner, and waved them forward. The humans followed along quietly; Kogasa, somehow, managed to be dead silent. Hirano held three long thin metal-looking needles in her hand as she came right on Yuka's heels, while Yuka had her umbrella at the ready.

?It's quiet... too quiet,? Chiyuri said with a small grin as they followed.

?Stop trying to make me paranoid,? Yumemi told her. ?But it is strange. I wonder...?

They slowed down as Yuka and Hirano advanced, and on a whim, Yumemi moved to the side of the dim hallway and stood on her toes to peer through the iron bars that covered the small window set into the wooden door.

?Chiyuri.?

?What??

?There's no one here,? Yumemi replied, peering into the dark. She realized that she could see into the dark a little, and in the back of her mind, she figured that her pupils had expanded to let more light into her eyes. Speaking of.... ?Pass me your flashlight.?

Chiyuri handed it over, and Yumemi flashed it in, wincing a little as the bright beam stung her eyes. She pushed on the door a bit too hard, and found that it swung open easily enough?thankfully without making a sound. She flashed the light around, and confirmed her suspicions, closing the door behind her.

?Nope. There?s no one here,? Yumemi said. ?Which explains why we haven?t found any resistance so far.?

?Looks like it?s an emptier prison than we suspected,? Chiyuri began, but then Hirano hissed back at them.

Yumemi and Chiyuri approached her from behind. ?What is it?? Yumemi asked, keeping her voice down.

Hirano readied her needles. ?Looks like we?ve finally encountered some guards.?

?Listen, Hirano-san. All the cells we?ve just passed were empty. All the guards have to be down that hallway.?

?Eh?? Hirano raised her eyebrow. ?I can?t believe I didn?t notice... hm.? She pulled on Yuka?s sleeve. ?Yuka, I?ve got an idea...?

?I think I know what it is, too,? Yuka said with a grin.

-----

The sound of metal falling on the floor was enough reason to come closer and look. The echo of the guards calling out to whoever was there resonated in the empty chambers.

Yumemi had her own hands at the ready, in case Hirano needed some kind of backup. Chiyuri had her gun, but she concealed even the faintest glow by hiding it behind Yumemi?s cape.

Their footsteps echoed on the stone floor. They were coming closer. Coming into range.

Yumemi prepared herself to duck to the ground or draw, or both.

The first guard entered her vision. She assumed it was a he on reflex. He was wearing a helmet, so she couldn't see his face. He turned and waved his buddies forward, into their trap.

And then they had them.

?SURPRISE!? Kogasa yelled from behind them. In panic, they all turned around, and those with arrows nocked on their bows shot them, only to find that there was no one there.

?Too easy,? Yuka remarked as she swung her umbrella with immense force, knocking them down like bowling pins.

In a flash, Hirano was on them, using what appeared to be a small blowdart with some sort of paralyzing agent on the tip. Immobile and weak, Yuka began to pick them up and strip them of their uniforms, then tossed them into one of the dark open-door jail cells.

?Is that all of them?? Yumemi asked, still ready.

?I think it is, actually,? Hirano replied. ?I don't hear any more. Do you, Yuka-san??

?I don't hear a thing. Awful few guards on this level.?

?Shinki was probably relying on the aboveground guards to take out anyone who escaped,? Chiyuri offered from behind Yumemi. ?I know I'd do that.?

?Me too,? Yumemi said as Kogasa emerged from her hiding spot in one of the jail cells. ?Oh, good job on that. I didn't know you could throw your voice.?

Kogasa grinned, a bit sheepish. ?I'm surprised, too. That almost never works.?

?Heh, good thing it did this time, eh?? Yuka chuckled, ruffling Kogasa's hair, but instead of being pleased, the smaller youkai visibly blanched. Yumemi was unnerved too. Yuka had an uncanny tendency of sounding threatening whenever she was complementing someone. Or maybe that was on purpose?

When Yuka walked away to strip off more armour, Yumemi came up and pet her on the head. ?Chiyuri,? she said to her assistant. ?Tense, are you??

?Heh,? Chiyuri nodded. ?You noticed??

?I noticed because you weren't chattering away like you always do,? Yumemi replied. ?And I miss it already.?

?Once we get out of here, I'll talk your ears off,? the blonde said.

?Agreed.?

Chiyuri smiled and relaxed her grip on her laser gun. ?Ey, Hirano, mind passing me one of those??

Hirano was laying out sets of the Hokkai Prison uniform. She nodded and tossed a helmet over to Chiyuri. ?Give that one to Okazaki-san. And this one is yours,? she continued, throwing Chiyuri a second one.

?Are you going to wear it?? Chiyuri asked as Yumemi turned the helmet over in her hands.

It was a helmet that covered the entire head, and for this reason Yumemi was hesitant. She tried it on, and though she could see Chiyuri just fine through the front glass, it impaired her hearing. She shook her head as she pulled it off, putting her hair back into place. ?No, not at all. It'll harm my hearing, and worse, it ruins my peripheral vision. Even if it does allow me to see in the dark.?

?It has night vision?? Chiyuri tried on her own helmet. ?Hmm.? She pulled it back off and pulled what appeared to be a bowie knife out of her pocket, but a small laser shot out instead. Yumemi was quietly proud of it; it was one of her smallest inventions, but it proved that magic-- or at least a variant of it-- was far from uncontrollable.

?I'll cut this into pieces,? the blonde said, holding the helmet against the wall as she began to cut into whatever material it was made out of. ?Give me a few minutes.?

In the meantime, Kogasa had geared up in the uniform of the Hokkai prison guards. It looked comically large on her, so Yuka tore off the bottom of the pant legs so they wouldn't drag on the floor past her feet. Hirano had managed to tuck the wide legs of her hakama into the uniform pants, but not the white gi she wore, so she pulled off the white robe of the miko and threw on a dirty-looking uniform jacket. Yuka had put on the jacket quite easily, but didn't seem to be eager to put on the pants, and Yumemi knew that no one could force her.

Chiyuri hmmed in concentration as she continued cutting away at the parts of the helmet she didn't like, starting with the ears and working her way forward. Yumemi didn't much like the idea of wearing the rest of the uniform, for multiple reasons-- not only did they clash with her sense of style in the worst manner, they also didn't seem to have as many secret pockets to stash weapons away into. Her cape, in particular, would be difficult to reconcile to this.

In the end she decided she would put it on. But she wouldn't take off her cape. Her cape was the best armor in her entire arsenal. And Gensokyo wouldn't go up in flames for it. Probably.

Ugh, now she remembered why she didn't like pants. She did not much enjoy the feeling of coarse cloth against the smooth skin of her legs. The only reason she wore her skirt as long as she did was for concealment, not enjoyment, and only because this skirt in particular was quite soft.

Still, she swallowed her annoyance, unzipped her skirt, and pulled the pants on, keeping perfect balance on one leg as she did so. The jacket was easy enough to pull over her long-sleeved shirt and red vest, but she did have to re-adjust her cape so that it didn't press down on her neck.

?Say,? Yuka began, looking at her. ?You're not taking off your cape??

?No way,? Yumemi replied.

?Well, we can't use magic down here. I hope the cape can protect you.?

?Wait... what??

Yuka had been walking away from her, and now she turned around.

?I thought you knew. We can't use magic down here.? She shook her head. ?Shinki at least had the foresight to place magical wards on the entire prison. Maybe you didn't feel the ripple in the air as you fell through the air shaft-- that was the seal.? Yuka opened and closed her hand and flicked her fingertips, only creating a few sparks. She frowned and closed her hand again. ?Well, truthfully, it's not a complete seal. It's more like a dampener. You need immense power to be able to get even the smallest reaction.?

A magic suppressant? Well then. Yumemi fiddled with her sleeves. ?Wait, does that mean you can't use your Master Spark??

?Of course I can.? Yuka grinned, and her shiny white teeth gleamed a little in the dark. ?I am the strongest of all youkai, after all. Only my power is strong enough to ignore that dampener.?

Yumemi stared at her for a few seconds, not blinking.

?... I can tell you're on to me, though,? she said with a slightly more honest grin. ?Shinki isn't a pushover by any means, and her dampener really does affect me. I'm going to assume that any Master Sparks I throw around will be at half power, at most.?

?Half power?? Yumemi remembered the Master Spark. Last time they'd fought, she had managed to trick a fight-happy Yuka into shooting at her through a small copse of trees, thinking it would protect her. It had blasted through the trees, not even giving them enough time to have the decency to catch fire. Seeing herself destroying nature, Yuka had collapsed onto her knees, all her battle lust gone, and she had gone out of her way to replant the new ones. That was probably the only reason she had lived.

On the other hand, that same fight was when Yumemi's cape had really proven itself. Yes, this cape was all the armor she needed.

?Just half power.? Yuka sighed. ?Ah well. But if I end up using a Master Spark, that's bad news to begin with.?

?I hope it's not necessary, then,? Yumemi replied, easing herself back into the conversation.

Yuka smiled. ?Knowing our luck, it will be.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 14, 2011, 05:22:48 AM
Non tutte le leggende sono belle.

---

“Right then. There, that's perfect.”

“Hmmm... are you sure about this, Yumemi?”

I flashed her a grin that I hoped was reassuring. “Even if I weren't, I wouldn't tell you, now would I?”

“Ha ha.” Chiyuri laughed. It had a nervous undertone.

I softened my grin into a smile. “Yes, I'm sure.”

Chiyuri returned the smile. “Well, okay, then.”

She probably didn't believe me, which was fine. I had no idea if I was telling the truth or not. Sure hoped I was.

“Right then, what exactly do you want me to do?” she asked as I picked up the cape and began to walk to the testing chamber. She followed, of course.

“It should be easy,” I told her. “All you have to do is hold that thing up until the monster starts spewing magic at you.”

“You mean, the youkai?”

“Youkai, monster, same difference.” I shrugged. “Anyway, it should work like a charm. And if not, I trust that you can get out of its reach pretty easily.”

“I know I can.” Chiyuri gave me a smile.

“Good. That's what I like to hear.” I held the door open for her, and she walked in. I closed it behind her and I went to the controls.

The testing chamber had been designed by me, and built by me with Chiyuri's help. It was where most of my work got done these days, apart from the laboratory. I pressed a few buttons, and the shooting range went back behind sliding metal panels, while the obstacle course rose up from the ground. Chiyuri knew it like the back of her hand, and if anything went wrong with the test it would be very easy for her to duck into one of the trapdoors and escape.

The subject, on the other hand, would get lost. I cared about Chiyuri getting out of there alive, but the subject didn't need to. He was here just for the test.

I fidgeted with my skirts.

“Bringing up subject number...” I looked at the readout. “Number 72.” I actually remembered which one this one was; it was a hare youkai, one of the earliest I had caught but one of the longest to be broken. He was in a large cage, lying on his side, a slight bit of foam dripping out of the side of his mouth. He came up into the room via the platform that carried the subjects up from the subject storage area.

Ah, looked like he was in hare form. Well, that wouldn't do. I raised the plastic cover over a button, turned it up to the right, then hit it. An electric shock to wake him up. “Rise and shine,” I laughed a little as his head jerked up.

This was always my favourite part of the testing. The initial chase.

I flipped open a plastic cover and hit a red button. This was the start button. It was also Chiyuri’s signal to act. Soon, all the platforms would start moving, but for now it was just the one directly in front of her. It came along with Number 72.

It was a carrot. I knew that hares ate all manner of plants, but carrots were the easiest to hold onto for these tests. Just grabbing it had the intended effect; Number 72’s nose twitched, and he turned his head towards the carrot.

Bingo~

Hunger was the best motivation. For hunger, humans would ignore all senses of morality in the pursuit of food, and youkai would return back to the beasts they really were. Hunger was also great in that it was quite straightforward of a motivation; there wasn't much thinking involved beyond “I have to eat or I will die”, if that. Returning to the primal state-- what a useful tool hunger was for inspiring just that!

Chiyuri grabbed the carrot and ran.

The hare youkai Number 72's eyes widened-- enraging attempt, successful. It got onto its feet with strength I figured was surprising to the creature, and bounded after Chiyuri, whose red cape fluttered behind her.

It leaped into the center of the room, and that's when the obstacle course began in earnest.

The platforms began to rise from the ground, moving up and down at seemingly random (but calculated) times and patterns. All of them were rectangles, and the entire floor was patterned this way. Chiyuri knew the pattern, as well as all the hiding spots that would appear and disappear with these platforms. The youkai did not, and he raced right into a rising rectangle, bruising his nose.

The speed was good for now. I let my eyes leave the machine and looked up through the window to watch. I picked up the headset and flipped the switch on it upwards. “Chiyuri.”

“Loud and clear, bosswoman,” Chiyuri replied. Various camera angles revealed where Chiyuri was-- crouched on a sideways-moving platform, cape draped on her back and the carrot in her right hand. “How aggressive do you want this to get?”

“As much as you can, please. This is the cape I'll be taking to see Yuka in a few days.”

“Oh, damn. Are you sure this is a strong enough youkai to measure that?”

“If my calculations have all turned out correct and if I applied that damned texturing correctly, any youkai should be fine. Their magic is all the same at the core. The only thing to watch out for here are lasers.”

“But I like lasers!” Chiyuri replied, climbing a moving rectangle up to the ceiling. “In fact, I like them so much that I want them as my personal danmaku.”

“I hate lasers and I will never use them. But if you get this done right, you can have any laser you want. I will program that shit personally for you.”

“Excellent,” the blonde assistant grinned. “I've rubbed off on you, sensei!”

“What do you mean?” I frowned, feeling my cheeks start burning.

Chiyuri pointed right at the spot in the wall beyond which I stood, with the benefit of one-sided glass. “I finally taught you how to use swear words!”

“H-hey! Get back to work! And stop chattering so much!”

My assistant snickered. “You got it, bosswoman.”

She reached up to the ceiling, where there were a series of rungs, not unlike a playground's swinging bars-- which is what I had based that on. Through my headset I heard the small catch of breath that came from Chiyuri's catching one of the rungs and dangling from it, two meters above thehare youkai 72.

She released one rung, hanging from only one arm. The otherwise unnoticed muscles of her right arm stood out, the veins bold against her skin, and she used her loose left arm to dangle the carrot above the hare Number 72.

When I’d first begun to catch youkai for the experiments, I wondered if the animal-types were similar to their more mundane counterparts. It turned out that they were similar in many things, mostly diet and behaviour, though there were some enhancements brought on by having access to magic. Fundamentally, however, they were the same animals. Which meant that hares, like rabbits, had a very blatant blind spot in their vision-- right in front of them.

To make up for this lack of sight (and otherwise grainy vision), they had an amazing sense of smell. But Chiyuri was concealing most of her scent behind the cape which she'd let fall in front of her. So all he could smell was the carrot.

Chiyuri dropped it on cue, and the hare 72 leapt up, a small amount of drool coming out of his mouth as he opened it wide to catch the only food he'd seen in a full week.

“Go!” I whispered into from my headset to hers, and Chiyuri dropped herself from the ceiling rung. Blinded by hunger, the hare 72 didn't have time to react as she snatched the carrot out of its unaware paw-hands, and pushed it over with the simple application of hand to forehead. It was too stunned to react as fast as it would have otherwise, and she took full advantage.

I frowned. Chiyuri had disobeyed orders.

The hare Number 72 fell backwards, already recovering from its shock, just in time for Chiyuri to pull herself up and over a moving rectangular platform, into the moving maze. It called out in an oddly high-pitched voice, like a whine that would have been speech had it not been so thirsty.

I noted with some pleasure that I had managed a secondary goal-- to force it to not speak in human speech any longer.

Chiyuri was back to teasing her prey to mindless anger again. She leapt over its head, jumping from one side of the maze to the other to confuse her opponent, red cape fluttering behind. The youkai whined, showing its teeth in an unforgiving snarl as it clawed at the air. It was running on pure adrenaline, by this point. Chiyuri would finish it shortly.

But not, I told myself, if she didn't listen to me. I fiddled with the volume adjuster and spoke at the wire that connected my mouthpiece to Chiyuri's earphones.

“What was that all about just then?” I asked, hoping my voice sounded demanding enough.

“Aw, you know. Heat of the moment.” A gigantic lie. Chiyuri wasn't even sweating.

“Liar. Why didn't you kick it in the face like I told you to earlier? Like I explained earlier today?”

“I missed,” Chiyuri said, and the seventh camera revealed that the blonde was currently moving in a circle around the maze, letting the hare 72 catch a whiff of the carrot whenever she was close.

“We cannot do this test unless you are willing to do your damn job,” I insisted, rubbing my forehead, already expecting a headache. Why did Chiyuri always have to make things difficult?

“Look, you told me to aggravate it, and I have aggravated it. Like I do you, bosswoman.” She scanned her vicinity for one of the cameras, found the fourth camera, flashed it a grin. “See, right now, your lasers would hurt more than any--”

“You do not distract me.” I cut her off. “Kick it in the face. Get its nose bloody. Get it mad.”

Chiyuri paused for a moment, which was her version of a stammer. Then she laughed it off, a blatantly delayed reaction, while turning so that I couldn’t see her face from any angle. “C'mon, sensei, isn't your cape red enough for any bullfight?”

Arrrrrrgh. “I mean it, Chiyuri. Stop playing with me. Kick it in the face or get out of my laboratory.”

Another pause. Longer this time. “I can get it mad without having to do that.”

“You can annoy it like a fly annoys an animal, yes. But I thought we agreed that we’d never be able to test out how well it works if you don’t make the damn thing start seeing red!”

“I’m not going to hit that thing!” Chiyuri snapped.

Now it was my turn to pause.

“You...”

“I mean it!” She turned on her heel now, the red cape swishing around her arms. “You wanna hit that thing, come in here and do it. But I am not going to do that for you.”

“... really...”

I felt my right hand turn into a fist as she glared through the video camera straight at me.

“I don’t understand. What’s so bad about hitting an...”

Her blue eyes were so disconcerting.

“... an abomination like that?”

“You think that’s an abomination?!” Chiyuri would have yelled more, but the hare Number 72 had heard the racket, and was coming at her. She ducked and rolled into a gap that was fast closing, diving into the moving rectangle maze. When it followed, she did not return the swipe it threw at her, but only let it graze her and the cape, then used her left hand to pull herself onto a rising platform and over, disorienting the creature.

“That’s LIFE, Yumemi! Get used to it!” she yelled, not looking at any particular camera, but staring right through the glass at me again, as if she could actually see.

“Youkai aren’t sentient,” I replied through gritted teeth.

“Oh, yeah? Then why are you making me test this shit out for you if Yuka would be so easy to beat?!”

I leaned forward on the desk, glaring back through the glass at Chiyuri, as if it had any effect. “Because I wouldn’t go into a fight with a lion bare-handed! Just because they’re animals doesn’t mean they’re not danger--”

“But if they’re animals, then even this is a violation of ethics, you MORON!”

My least favourite word in the world. I could hardly keep from punching the glass in anger.

“Ethics,” I began as slow as I could, packing all the venom I possibly could into that word. “... ethics. World’s greatest excuse for failures to claim that they succeeded.”

“Damn it, Yumemi!”

To my horror, she dropped the carrot. Right in the center platform. And she stood there, and pointed at me.

“Have you forgotten what you came here for?”

Okay, now she was really pushing my buttons.

“I came here for science!” I hissed back into the mouthpiece. “Not for you to cower like a teenager who’s whining about the latest chore she doesn’t want to do!”

The exhausted hare youkai 72 crawled over onto one of the rising platforms. Chiyuri saw it, and so did I.

“Call me names if you like, but that doesn’t stop this from you going overboard. How far do you think ethics committees will repudiate your work when we return, eh?”

“Ideas are judged by their successes. There are a whole lot of things in science that could have never been learned if a few people hadn’t gotten trampled on the way.”

“Rosalind Franklin, sensei! What happened to her could happen to you!”

The allusion wasn’t lost on me. Okazaki and DNA were related words. I racked my brain for something I could use as leverage on her. “And yourself, Chiyuri? Remember, all that footage of you and the electricity?”

“Don’t try to blackmail me,” she scowled. The hare 72’s vision was weak, but he could still see the gray and red blob behind the carrot. He didn’t dare approach.

“Our careers will both be ruined, Chiyuri, and you know it.” I was furious, at myself. I wasn't Archimedes, but I wanted to move the world-- but if I couldn't find the lever that moved Chiyuri, then I could say goodbye to that ambition.

She sneered. “When did you ever care about your career or your reputation or anything like that? You're already on the fringes of academia. If you cared that much, you wouldn't have let yourself go that far.”

The hare youkai Number 72 seemed to decide that if the blur wasn't moving, then it was safe. He came forward, still weak.

I needed something. Fast. Without a lever, I'd--

... oh, wait. How could I have forgotten?

“Maybe,” I began, twirling a strand of hair around a finger. “It's true. If this fails or if the university's ethics committee takes me to task, my methods probably won't hold up.”

I yawned. The hare 72 came closer, crawling around moving rectangles. Chiyuri had to suspect something. I was too calm too fast.

“Which means that I might even have to move overseas to get a job. Eh. Big deal.”

Her eyes narrowed.

“... you, on the other hand,” I began, and her eyes widened.

When Chiyuri got mad, really mad, she didn't yell. She glared with death in her eyes.

Red eyes stared into blue as the hare youkai Number 72 crawled closer, closer.

“... you don't need to blackmail me like that.” Chiyuri spoke in a flat voice. “You already know my situation.”

I chuckled. “Well, then, what are you waiting for?”

The youkai's ear brushed her feet as it came up to the carrot. The only betrayal was the look of pain that flashed over Chiyuri's face for a second, and then there was just a sharp intake of breath, and a slow exhalation.

She grunted a little, I heard through the headpiece. And she'd turned her face downwards where none of my camera angles could catch her eyes.

Instead of angering it further, she had laid it out in one blow. Part of me wanted to think that she had accidentally overdone it, but both of us knew our bodies’ capacity for force better than that. She had failed in her mission deliberately.

Almost as if she knew what I'd been thinking, Chiyuri turned and glared at me again.

“Yumemi, you're the only failure here.”

Then she picked up the limp youkai in her arms and left through the emergency exit. The cape snagged on the door, and she reached over her back with her left hand and pulled it off, leaving it behind.

She would be going to get the first-aid kit. I sighed. Maybe this time I really had pushed it too far? Nah. I just needed a stronger specimen. One with more of a reason to be angry without having to strongarm Chiyuri into cooperating.

I still had a few days to get a good subject. Chiyuri would be over it by then. I'd leave her alone until that time.

For now, I felt awfully hungry, and I went to treat myself to a strawberry.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on August 14, 2011, 05:24:46 AM
Occhi Terza Chiuso

Koishi of 48 hours ago would never have done this. She would have never hopped on to someone's carriage with only the smallest invitation, and she would have never dreamed of leaving her family with no idea where she was or even if she was alive. She would have never come along with a girl she barely knew, simply because she thought it would be interesting.

Koishi of 48 hours ago is dead, and her worldview with her.

Her stomach growls. Koishi sighs.

Alice, for her part, grins. “Would you like a snack?”

Koishi nods; a snack sounds good right now. Alice looks to her side, and grabs a small bag. From it, she pulls out a cookie and hands it to Koishi. “I hope you're not allergic.”

“I hope I'm not, either,” Koishi responds, not entirely sure what that means but figuring that it's probably a good idea to share the feeling.

“Sorry. I'd offer more, but we're going to arrive in Hokkai soon.” Alice grins. apologetic- genuine

The satori nods. “What's going to happen in Hokkai?”

“Hmm, it depends. We'll stop over at the castle there for the night before continuing on to Vina. Mother will probably visit the prison while we're here, too.”

“Prison?” Koishi is perplexed. Why would you visit that sort of place willingly? Unless... “Is she going to throw me in there?”

“Nah. She has no idea you're here.” Alice waved off Koishi's fear. “Actually, I do know that we just recently got a high-profile prisoner. Not sure who, but I know she's important.” Alice shakes her head. “But more likely, she'll want to talk to someone else there.”

“Who?” she asks.

“Just a magician,” the blonde replies. “Her name is Hijiri Byakuren.”

“Mm. I see.” Koishi stretches out. Her mind is tired, and her muscles are tired, and though she knows she's slept quite a bit, she wants to sleep some more.

Alice laughs. pleasure- genuine “If you want me to wake you up when we're there, I can do that.”

“You're not sleepy?” Koishi asks.

“I don't sleep much, no,” her companion replies. “I have a book to read, in any case.”

“Ah. All right then. Thanks.”

Koishi sets her head down again. She lets her mind relax, and thinks of how pretty white lotus flowers must be in the sunlight, and how truthful some people are with their feelings, or aren't.



This revival owes a lot to Anathe, without whose Xenophilia I would never have discovered the joys of formatting fun! <3

And again, happy birthday, Donut. :3c Now you have to have birthdays for me to be inspired to write
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on August 14, 2011, 05:26:51 AM
Ooooooooooooooohhhhhhhh myyyyyyyyyyy gaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaawd
/me dives in headfirst
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Aya Squawkermaru on August 14, 2011, 05:39:17 AM
 :* Ruro, you have just made my day. This is the best birthday present ever, even if it isn't mine. :*

Well then, looks like it's readin' time.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on August 14, 2011, 05:58:58 AM
?Happy endings are all alike. Every unhappy ending is unhappy in its own way.?
Hey that looks familiar
/me digs through PM inbox

Oh yeah that's why
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on August 14, 2011, 08:15:54 AM
This was an excellent update! It's exciting to see everything start to happen in Yumemi's storyline-- and I can't wait to know what happens next. I think there's so much you can do with her character development, to take her from the horrible scumbag she was in the flashback to... well, wherever you'd like to. There's a lot of potential there!

Same goes for Chiyuri, but of course, in a different way, as her morals are quite a bit different from those of Yumemi. I sense a lot of conflict as they go on...

Also really liking Koishi's powers starting to bloom as they are. I'd definitely like to see more of that.

As for Satori, it's fantastic to see a ruler care so deeply for her people... but with a lack of resources, she's going to have a lot of trouble taking care of them as much as she'd want to. I am intrigued by how she would handle that.

Nice work. Congrats on the update~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on August 14, 2011, 02:02:47 PM
Updates~

I like how you always manage to cover every group of the main characters in your updates. :3

Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on August 14, 2011, 02:44:37 PM
I admit I probably got around to reading this later than most because it didn't seem interesting to me, but I'm really into it now. It's the very rare story which manages to make the characters' internal struggles and interactions just as (if not more) compelling than the action scenes.

Looking forward to where it goes from here.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on August 16, 2011, 07:24:59 PM
Whew, finally finished. You certainly know how to work with your characters. :3 I particularly liked the constant touches of extraneous detail, which is just how  I imagined a mind like Yumemi would think. But where are all these plot threads heading, I wonder? Where the plot is going, nobody knows~

Anyway, thank you for going through the effort to update, and thank you for the wonderful present. I hope you update before my next birthday :P
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nolrai2 on August 17, 2011, 04:25:02 AM
Awesome
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 29, 2011, 07:29:35 AM
This is what I think of Intro to Political Economy class: (┛◉Д◉)┛彡┻━┻ AHHHHHHH why am I being made to take an INTRO course on something I've studied for the past FOUR SEMESTERS why is this a requirement whyyyyyyyyyyyyy

On the upside, it means I have a lot of time to write in class, due to knowing everything already. >__>



Ragazza del Terzo Occhio

They must have sent out a scout, which would have been completely reasonable-- they would have had to make sure their air supply was consistent and reliable. The report, of course, would have been positive. Which was why they had begun to climb out of their shelter.

Satori and Orin and Sumire behind them saw them in the distance, a small growing crowd. The neighborhood immediately next to them had been burned to a crisp, blackened former wooden posts sticking out of the ground haphazardly. The distance between that neighborhood and their own, which was on the other side, was the width of the street, but it seemed that the fire somehow had not managed to leap across the gap. The fire had spread from the other side of the ghetto, not across that street. And their neighborhood had far less smoke rising from the rooftops, as far as she could see.

It had been a while since Satori had last come here. That time, Utsuho and Koishi had also been by her side. But now...

Every disaster I go through goes hand-in-hand with fire.

Orin didn't seem to understand what Satori had in mind. That was unfortunate, but expected. Satori needed her help, and she knew Orin would give it, but Satori wasn't sure she would give it with all her heart as soon as she knew what she had in mind.

Some of them at the fringes had noticed her, and a few more had recognized her. That was good. She needed every last bit of goodwill she could get.

?What is this place, anyway?? Sumire asked as they approached. ?Looks like the fire didn't get to it as much as it did everywhere else.?

?That's what happens when your home gets torched too often,? Satori said. ?You learn what building materials are best to work with. Which ones are less flammable. This is the kasha ghetto.?

?I'm surprised. I thought the kasha had all died out.?

Off to the side, Rin tilted her head and gave her a confused look.

?They were driven underground. The other subterranean lands are too far away, so they settled here.? Satori hopped over a pile of burning rubbish on the ground, and Sumire and Rin followed her. ?You met Orin already. She's a kasha.?

?Oh!? Sumire put a hand to her mouth. ?I didn't know that was what they looked like!?

?I didn't know that was what they looked like!? Rin mimicked, sticking her tongue out at Sumire.

Satori grinned. ?Well, you'll get the chance to familiarize yourself with some more kasha soon enough.?

?What are you up to, Satori?? Rin asked.

?I'll probably need you to translate,? Satori told her.

?What are you up to, Satori?? Rin repeated, a hint of worry entering her voice.

Satori didn't reply. There was someone approaching.

?Tochtair,? the approaching figure said in a voice that made Satori's heart jump. It was very... maternal. ?Tochtair!?

?Madaar!? Orin replied, dashing ahead of Satori and leaving her cart on the ground. Orin's mother opened her arms, and Orin jumped into her arms with a hug.

?Ah, her mother? That's awfully sweet.? Sumire laughed a little. Then she looked over to Satori, and saw a mix of sorrow and envy written on her face.

Satori glanced down to look at Sumire, having heard her thoughts. Sumire was caught with a look of embarrassment on her face. But Satori didn?t call her on it, and instead faced forward again, looking at Orin?s mother.

?Orin, will you translate for me?? she asked.

Orin's cat ear twitched in her direction, and her mother looked over her taller daughter's shoulder at the speaker. Her eyes widened. ?Borekh habo!? Her face was a bit dirty and her skirts were muddied, but apart from that, she looked fine, and she seemed quite pleased to see the two of them.

Satori's Third Eye blinked. She couldn't quite make out the words themselves, since her thoughts came across in her own language, but she recognized that they were a greeting. She smiled back. ?Grazie,? she said, turning to Orin. ?Will you translate for me?? she asked again.

?Certainly,? she said in reply, a smile on her face. Satori felt her own face twitch in a smile. Orin's love for her mother had always been heartwarming to her.

Satori bowed her head in acknowledgment of the older woman?s status, and was quietly glad that none of her competitors in power were around to see. ?Orin, please do me the favour of telling her that I am glad she is safe, and that I hope her home is safe.?

?Certainly,? Rin replied, and turned to the older red-haired woman to relay the message.

Satori could not understand the words, but she understood her body language well enough. A hug was kind of unmistakably a sign of friendship, after all.

The pink-haired satori blushed, and returned the hug. ?No, thank you. For everything.?

Rin relayed the message. Satori grinned. She hadn?t meant for her to translate that. But she may as well put her translating skill to good use.

?Kaenbyou-san, thank you. Your daughter has saved my life countless times today, and she will continue to save my life as new ruler of Chireiden. It is I who owes you thanks, not the other way around.?

As Rin repeated the words back to her mother, Satori felt her heart warming up a little more as tears shone in the redheaded woman's eyes.

The older woman put her hand on the shorter girl?s shoulder, and nodded. ?Rin,? she said. But that wasn't quite right. Satori furrowed her brow. She'd heard that word before from her, but there had always been something a little off about it.

Rin's mother motioned to herself. ?I Rin.?

No, that wasn't right. Had Satori been interpreting that wrong the whole time? She could understand their fundamental thoughts, but she didn't understand their language, so she had a hard time figuring out where one word ended and the other began.

Rin. No, it was off. I, Rin? I, Rine. No, it was...

?Irene.? Satori's eyes widened a little. That was Rin's mother's name. It sounded so similar to Rin's that she had always just assumed she was speaking of her daughter. ?Irene Kaenbyou.?

Irene broke into a smile. Satori beamed.

For this alone, it had been worth storming down here without any preparation to prove that she was ready to help her people, no matter how.

?Satori Komeiji. Queen of Chireiden.? She let Rin translate, and let Irene's widen just for a second before she bowed a little. ?I would like to speak with your leader. I need his help.?

?Ehhh?? Rin looked at Satori in surprise, and her mother seemed to share the sentiment. ?Help??

?Yes,? Satori replied. ?I have a deal to propose to your people.?

Rin and Irene looked to each other, and Rin translated the message. Irene looked over at Satori, and nodded. She walked off, and Rin saw then that her little siblings were behind Irene. She knelt and hugged them tightly, laughing with joy, while Satori watched Irene go speak with the elders in black and white off in the distance.

She took a deep breath. This was going to be tricky. It had to be done, but...

She watched Rin and her siblings, and smiled.

?Just remember. You're fighting for the citizens of Chireiden,? she reassured herself. ?All of them.?

And I can't afford to worry about just a few.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 29, 2011, 07:32:34 AM
Leggenda Fantasia

?Chiyuri. Remind me again. How many levels are there in Buddhist hell??

?You mean Naraka, right?? Chiyuri?s voice came through loud and clear, since the parts of Yumemi?s helmet that covered her ears had been cut away. ?There are eight of them, hot and cold. Which Narakas we talking about??

?Right now, I am willing to bet on hot ones.?

?Eight named ones, at least.?

?And Dante??

?Nine circles of hell. Well, kind of. The first is just limbo, remember??

?So, eight for both. They line up.? Yumemi rolled her eyes. ?Joy.?

?What are you thinking of?? Chiyuri asked.

?There are too many similarities,? the professor muttered. ?What's the first naraka of Buddhist hell??

?Sanjiva. I, uh...? Chiyuri trailed off. ?Ah. Now I remember. Well, kind of. There wasn't much memorable there.?

?What was it??

?Burning ground. The ground is really hot. It's iron heated by a fire underneath. There was also something about molten metal.?

?And the second circle of Christian Hell is...? Yumemi shook her head. ?Ooh boy. I hope I'm wrong about this.?

?I do too,? Chiyuri blanched. ?What on earth are you expecting down there??

?I don't know. I just hope that it's not based on Buddhist hell.? Yumemi laughed, her voice a little bit weak.

?This is worrying me a little,? Yuka said, her voice reaching to the back of the line where Chiyuri and Yumemi had been talking in low voices. ?There's hardly anyone here. But this is where she keeps her most dangerous prisoners...?

?Obviously not. You and I are still walking free.? Hirano nodded. ?But you're right. The first level is almost empty.?

?How do we go down to the lower levels?? Kogasa asked in a light, nervous voice.

?By embracing gluttony?? Chiyuri offered.

Yumemi smirked, but it seemed that Yuka and Hirano didn't catch the joke.

The miko just shrugged and pulled out her old map from the white bag over her shoulder. ?Yuka, hold my Sacred Fire.?

The redheaded scientist looked over Yuka's shoulder as the youkai held Hirano's pagoda. ?Yuka??

?Yes??

?How?? She pointed over her shoulder at the faint glow of the Sacred Fire. ?You said that magic couldn't work down here.?

?It's not magic,? Hirano replied for Yuka as she rolled out her map. ?It's divine power.?

?How is there a difference?? Yumemi asked.

?Magic is energy derived from the surroundings. Divine power is called out in cooperation from a god. In my case, Gyoku.?

?Gyoku??

?God of the Sakurasaki Shrine.?

That made no sense to Yumemi. ?Isn't that just magic, though? Power derived from contracts with aspects of nature that are sometimes elevated to divine status??

Chiyuri raised an eyebrow. ?Did you pull that definition from one of your textbooks??

Hirano chuckled. ?If that's how it makes sense for you, then it's fine.? She raised her map to the light and moved it to see. ?Ah. Here we are.?

Yuka, Yumemi, Chiyuri, and Kogasa all leaned forward around the map, following Hirano's finger. ?Then that means that the staircase is right down... here.? Hirano's finger moved over Kogasa's shoulder and pointed further down the hall, to a door in the wall.

?Well, probably. Remember this is an old map.? She put her hand on Kogasa's shoulder. ?You're the best at moving without making a sound. Can you please look through there and see what's down there??

Kogasa looked very nervous, but she nodded. She drifted down the stairwell and dropped out of sight.

According to the map, they were only on the first underground level. Yumemi saw that there were seven more. She poked Chiyuri in the side. ?Buddhist hell.?

Chiyuri grimaced.

Yumemi didn't seem like the only dissatisfied one. Yuka also frowned. ?We can't go through seven more levels like this. We're going too slow, and unless you want me to run through each level with my umbrella open to swat guards to the side and risk alerting the aboveground guards...?

Kogasa poked her head back up.

?Back already?? Hirano asked.

?Yes,? the little youkai said in her tiny voice. ?There are guards all down there. There's a door down there and it has a small window, and I couldn't stick around for long or they might have noticed me.?

Yuka turned to Hirano with a frown again. ?So, are we going to risk all the alerts??

Hirano did not meet Yuka's eyes. ?Uh... umm.?

Chiyuri had moved around to over Hirano's shoulder, and chose this moment to put her finger down to point at something. ?What is this??

?What is what?? Hirano's gaze followed Chiyuri's finger to a dark line off to the side labeled vertedero. ?I... I don't know.?

?Looks like a garbage chute, or something,? Yumemi came around to see what her assistant had identified. ?It goes all the way down to the eighth level...?

?It looks too narrow,? Hirano frowned.

?Where is that?? Yuka muttered, tapping the map with her index fingernail.

?It looks like it's a little further down there,? Kogasa offered in her demure voice, nodding towards something hidden in the shadows.

?Worth a shot, I guess,? the miko resolved, and took her pagoda of light back into her hand as she walked over to the darkness, following the rough map.

It was a portion of the wall right before the extreme end of the hallway, which was solid rock. Yumemi got there before she did, and moved her hands over the wall, trying to find where the gap was. Yuka got there after that, and without being asked Yumemi backed away at her approach while Yuka ran her hands over the wall, trying to find the opening.

Chiyuri followed her boss with her eyes, and frowned a little.

?You sure it's here?? Yuka asked Hirano, who was looking down at her map.

?It should be,? she said, looking up and glancing at the wall. ?The edge of the hall is... here. And the pillar is here,? she said, identifying the structure that had hidden that part of the wall in shadow in the first place. ?It should be right next to that, yes...?

?It is an old map,? Kogasa reminded her, floating in the air behind Hirano's back.

?Yes, if I were Shinki, I wouldn't just leave a passage like that open in the middle of a prison, either.? Yuka frowned and put her ear to the wall, tapping it. ?I would have sealed it up.?

?No echo?? Hirano sighed. ?I guess we'll have to go down the stairs one floor at a time, then.?

?No. Wait.?

Hirano looked to Yumemi, who stood beside her, reaching down for something in her skirts. ?Hm??

?There is someone down there that we need to get to as fast as possible,? she said, pulling off the black glove she had put on her right hand, stolen from the guard uniform. ?And we cannot run through Buddhist hell to do it. That?s meant to take an incredibly long time.?

?What on earth...?? Hirano asked, and her eyes widened when she saw what Yumemi had pulled out.

A sharp, fiendish-looking sickle was attached to a metal wrist bracelet, along with a metal gauntlet that Yumemi had pulled onto her hand. She flexed the metal fingers and nodded. In an almost grim voice: ?This part of the wall is in shadows. They won?t be noticing this anytime soon.?

Without waiting for permission of any kind, she punched forward and cut into the wall, slicing through it almost as if it were butter. Hirano gaped. So did Kogasa. Yuka was master of not showing expressions she didn?t want to. And Chiyuri just gave a small smile.

But it turned out she didn?t need to cut too deeply. ?Oh, good. My bet was right.?

?What bet?? Kogasa asked, peering over Yumemi?s shoulder to see the dry, dark vertical shaft she had just cut into.

?They covered it up. With clay, apparently, not rock. They didn?t seal it off.? Yumemi peered down the shaft. ?Probably. They still could have filled up the bottom of the tunnel.? She looked over to Hirano. ?Can I use that rope??

?W-what,? the miko stammered, pulling the rope off of her shoulder almost mechanically before she noticed what she was doing. ?How did you... when did you...??

Yumemi grinned, retracting the sickle back into her metal gauntlet and taking hold of the rope, handing it off to Chiyuri. ?Wait 'till you see what my cape can do.?

She saw Yuka's eyes glinting a little in the light of the Sacred Fire, and gulped a little. She had seen at least part of the extent of her arsenal when she had seen her cape in action several weeks ago, but she hadn't seen the claws before. Much less the fist. At least she hadn't seen what she carried on her legs, or...

?Chiyuri, hold on to that for me.? Now that she had her claws on, there was no need to conceal the flashlights on them. She twisted her grip and her palms lit up with the lights she had installed there. ?I'll tug on it three times to have you pull me up, and once if everything is fine.?

?Got it. Take care of yourself down there.? Her assistant grinned, and Yumemi wondered how good of an idea it was to trust a person she had once regularly infuriated with her experiments. Eh, Hirano was here. She would be fine.

Yumemi nodded to Chiyuri and stepped into the gap. ?If it's safe, don't close this hole. It's in the dark, so we should be fine. And we'll probably be coming up as fast as we can, so.?

Hirano nodded, now recovered from her surprise. Yumemi did not stick around long enough to watch Yuka's reaction, and began her descent.

------
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 29, 2011, 07:34:50 AM
Thankfully, the shaft was wide enough to accommodate her. The lights from her palms lit up her descent through the red, damp clay. She looked up and saw Kogasa looking down at her, and waved her hand so she could see the moving light from up there.

She wished she had some way to monitor what levels she was bypassing. If she had started on the first floor, the first level, she had to go down seven more. But there was no way of knowing how tall any of the levels were, and no way of knowing if the lowest level she could reach would be the eighth.

She had her gauntlets and her cape. Fortune favoured the prepared. Maybe she should have made Chiyuri come down here first to make sure it was safe for her? Nah, she would be fine. She couldn't go back up, in any case-- Yuka would be there to see, and she wasn't prepared to let some damned youkai see her that vulnerable.

She would just have to punch her way through anything that came along. She imagined that the last level would be pretty locked down, and she would have to rely on the element of surprise to attack the guards down there. But guards probably didn't expect rogue scientists to punch through the wall at them with no warning.

Her right boot slipped for a moment, and she caught herself and steadied, then lowered herself down on the rope, hand over gloved hand. For being Buddhist hell, this was a very cool, temperate shaft. She wondered how far down she was now.

She turned her palm downwards, turned the dial with her thumb and increased the light. The ground was still out of sight, but she would be running out of rope soon. She tried not to be worried. How tall were these floors?

She kept her breathing steady. Her sensei had always told her that breathing well was a talent of hers. It was why she had learned so well when she was younger, by Chiyuri's side...

Her right boot slipped again, and she caught herself again. ?Shut up,? Yumemi chastised herself, gritting her teeth before she remembered not to grind her teeth anymore. That time is long since gone, and now isn't the time to dwell on it anyway.

She felt the knot at the end of the rope. She pointed her palm downwards and turned up the light yet again. The floor was about four meters down. At least it was there. She looked up. ?Kogasa!? she hissed as she pointed her palm upwards, moving her fingers over her palm to flash the light. She knew the little youkai would see that.

As Kogasa began to float down on her umbrella, Yumemi grinned as she looked at her own hand. ?The sound of one hand clapping.? A totally inappropriate answer to the Zen koan. She would have to tell Chiyuri about this later.

?I found the ground,? Yumemi said in a low voice, because she didn't know how thick the walls were. ?It's only a few meters down. It seems safe so far, but I'm going to have to let go of the rope.?

Kogasa nodded, floating on her umbrella with the help of the rope. ?I'll tell Yuka. Should they come in after you??

?Hmm... yes, it should be fine. I'm not sure this is the eighth level, anyway.?

?Take care.?

The little youkai climbed back up, and Yumemi looked down, pointed her light down at the ground. Four meters was not a distance to laugh at, with all the stuff she was carrying. She came down to the very bottom of the rope, letting her legs dangle. Now her feet were about two and a half meters away from the ground. Much more manageable. She let go of the rope.

It occurred to Yumemi around the time that the ground started crumbling that maybe she should have dropped something heavy on the ground before she decided to land on it herself.

?Shit!? She swore, accidentally yelling too loud in panic. She flailed upwards in vain-- the rope was far out of her reach. The ground gave way beneath her.

She fell, but by now her overclocked mind was on the job. She fell forward and not backward, using her hands and forearms to shield her face from the dirt and the dust and the rocks. Her cape wasn't much good for this, so she relied on luck and her wits to be ready for whatever was to come.

She might have to fight as soon as the dust cleared, or maybe before then. In order to protect her lights, her shaky fingers turned the lights on her palm and turned them down. Not out entirely-- she still had to make sure she wasn't walking into a lethal trap.

These preparations flashed through her mind as her right shoulder was hit by a falling piece of debris. She grit her teeth and tried to land on four limbs. She lucked out and landed on her knees and legs, sore but intact. She coughed viciously, choking on the dirt that had suddenly flooded her mouth and nose and lungs. She knew intellectually that she had to keep it down, she had no idea what level she was on or what was down here, but she kept her hacking cough up. She pulled her cape forward and coughed into it in an effort to keep the sound down.

Her palms and knees were sore from the hit they had taken when she landed. She coughed some more, and instinctively tried to rub the dirt from her eyes with her sleeve. It just irritated her eyes more, and she began crying, using the tears to wipe the dust. She blinked repeatedly and closed her eyes, then opened them.

Had the others seen what had happened? It looked like she had managed to kick up a large plume of dust. Damn, that would make it harder for them to come to her aid if something was wrong here.

Where was she? What level was she on? She couldn't see anything in the dim light from her palms and the dust. She kept her cape close and coughed some more.

She wanted to keep her head down, but she had to find out where she was. She kept her arms up, fighting through the burning in her irritated red eyes and her throat.

?Where am I?? she asked aloud half a second before a pair of hands closed like a vice around her neck.

------
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 29, 2011, 07:37:36 AM
Occhi Terza Chiuso

Alice pokes her head back in from outside the window. Koishi looks at her, anticipation rising.

“The Hokkai gubernatorial mansion is right down this road,” Alice tells her with a smile.

“All right,” Luize says, stretching. “I really need a warm shower.” She glances at Koishi. “Alice, do me a favour. Look out again.”

“What am I looking for?” Alice says, poking Shanghai's head out along with her own.

“Shinki. Where is she?”

Koishi twitches at the sound of that name. It's infuriating.  Why?

“She's at the front of the train, so...” Alice opens the window a little wider, sticks out her entire body up to her waist. “Ah, she's up there,” she says, pointing. Then she waves. “She saw me.”

“Is she coming towards us?” Luize asks, her voice more high-pitched than before. fear, panic: Genuine

“Nah. She's summoning a horse. I guess she's going to visit Hokkai Prison already?”

“Either way.” Luize looks to Koishi, buried in her blankets. “We're going to need some way to smuggle her out of here.”

“She's dressed as me,” Alice replies, pulling herself and Shanghai back into the carriage and closing the window. “Isn't that enough?”

“At night, maybe. I have no idea how long we'll be staying at Hokkai. If we're not staying for long, then maybe it would be better for Koishi to stay out here.”

“No way. It's too cold out here in the mountains at night, and besides, the carriages get cleaned out and fumigated whenever we go anywhere.” Alice looks at Koishi. “Got any ideas?”

“Not right now.” Koishi frowns. “But I'm pretty sure I can sneak into the castle at night if you need me to.”

Alice nods. “Idea, then. How about we leave you here, in the blankets, and then once everyone else has gone in, Luize--” she looks at the blonde servant-- “You can come out here and get her.”

“That works,” Luize nods, looking at Koishi again. “Can you keep yourself hidden for that long?”

Koishi shrugs. “I can just fall asleep, right?”

“Try not to. You wouldn't want to get caught.” Luize smiles. “I'll try to bring some food out for you then.”

Just then, the carriage comes to a halt. Alice looks up. “We're here.”

“Okay, stay hidden, no matter what else you do.” Luize repeats it for Koishi to hear. “And hope to god that no one comes in here to check on something.”

Alice throws one of her blankets over Koishi's head. “Stay safe, okay?”

Koishi nods from inside her covers, which she has safely burrowed into. “Got it.”

Luize moves over Alice's legs to the carriage door, and opens it. She hops out, reaches her hand up for Alice to hold, then escorts her out.

Closing the door behind herself and her charge, Luize waved hi to the regional guards around them. She looked up at the mansion-- certainly not large enough for a royal court, but good enough to spend the night in, or however long they'd spend here before returning to Pandemonium Palace.

They called it a mansion, at least. It was a castle in design. But it still paled in comparison to the splendor of Pandemonium.

Hokkai had no governor, so it had been left to a steward, appointed by Shinki, for the past decade or so. That steward had been Yumeko. Luize wondered if Shinki would try to offer her the stewardship again, and if she would have to turn it down for a second time. Either way, the only important here in Hokkai was the prison, and the maintenance of the Makai-Jigoku highway, and to a far lesser extent, the small trade route across the mountains and into the desert in the west. Hokkai had such a small population that the Throne of Makai did not need much supervision except to collect taxes.

Once they were out of earshot of the guards and had entered the mansion, Alice and Luize went up to claim their usual room. Their luggage would not be taken out of the carriages; they kept small wardrobes at each of the gubernatorial mansions in case of a short stay. Luize put a hand on Alice's shoulder. “Alice, tell me. Why are you doing this?”

“Why am I doing what, Lu-chan?” Alice asked, looking up at her mentor and governess with an innocent smile from Shanghai hovering next to her.

“I'm not saying I don't like Koishi, I do. And I think saving her from Shinki was a good thing for you to do. But this is very dangerous.”

Alice shrugged. “Sometimes I like to play chess.”

The older woman frowned. “I don't like it when you use chess metaphors. I worry if you're not trying to checkmate someone you can't reach.”

“I would never checkmate my mother.” Alice shook her head, and Shanghai with her. “Nor would I even try. But I will admit, playing a game of subterfuge is fun.”

“So are you just bored?” Luize asked.

Alice didn't blink, but Shanghai shrugged. “Call it a subconscious impulse.”

A subconscious impulse? Maybe. Luize considered it as she walked by Alice's side in silence. But that alone wasn't enough to explain. If so many years traveling and meeting people from many different times and worlds had taught her anything, it was that when it came to the thoughts and actions of living beings, there was never one reason for anything.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 29, 2011, 07:45:15 AM
Ala di Distruzione

The jolting of the carriage coming to its stop jostled Utsuho, whose eyes flew open. The first thing she saw was the shredded ropes, still lying on the floor of the carriage.

She had fallen asleep like this, a long and deep sleep. Next to...

She looked up. Shinki was gone. Utsuho blinked in surprise. Was the journey already over?

Her question was answered by the door of the carriage opening. It was blinding, whatever it was outside-- she closed her eyes, raised her hand to protect herself.

“Ah, Reiuzi.” Shinki's voice. “Catch.”

Utsuho still couldn't see, and she was still a bit drowsy from waking, but she moved her left arm and managed to catch the orange that Shinki tossed to her by sheer chance. She nearly dropped It from surprise, but managed not to.

“Tired?” Shinki smirked at her in the dim light. Utsuho only just noticed that the covers had been pulled down over the windows, and the only light there was trickling through the cloth.

“Apparently,” Utsuho said, feeling her arms and legs sore. “Have I really been asleep this whole time?”

“You came up to sit next to me in the dark, and you slept through the rest of the day.” Shinki nodded. “Yes, you have been asleep.”

“Pardon me, then,” Utsuho began, but Shinki waved it off.

“Bah, I have no need for a servant during a long journey except to talk or read a book to me.” She shrugged. “What am I supposed to do, order you to fetch me a bath?”

“I could have always brought you something to eat,” the hellcrow offered. She had a flash of insight then, and realized that she was being very nice to her captor-- largely because she had just woken up and was much more malleable in her thoughts at the moment. And because she wasn't in chains anymore being dragged by the side of the road.

“It's not like I'm pampered enough to not be able to get what I need myself.” Shinki laughed again. “Come to think of it...” She stroked her chin. “How much do you know about me?”

“.... pretty much nothing,” Utsuho replied, watching Shinki. For being her captor, she was being a little bit too nice.

"I see." Shinki smiled a little. "Well, you'll get to know me well enough."

Utsuho looked down. Shinki was half-pleased, half-disgusted with herself. She shook her head to get rid of the confusion. "Anyway, Reiuzi, would you please come out? We've arrived at our destination for the day."

The hellcrow nodded and got to her feet. She looked up. The roof of her carriage was disproportionately tall.

"I had my carriage's roof raised. I was sick of bumping my head against the roof."

Though she had a smile on her face, Utsuho knew that one was a lie. Shinki was taller than she was, but even she wasn't tall enough for this. The carriage's roof had been raised for the benefit of... someone else.

Shinki's smile didn't betray her inner lying, and Utsuho knew she was in no position to argue. Instead, she walked over to Shinki, who opened the door.

Instantly, Utsuho recoiled from the burning brightness outside. "Aaagh," she hissed, covering her eyes. "What in hell is that?!"

"What's the matter?" Shinki asked, seeing Utsuho drop to her knees. "It's just the... ohhh." She closed the door. "I forgot... you've never seen the sun before."

On your orders, her memory reminded her.

Utsuho shook her head, still covering her eyes with her hands. "It hurts, it really hurts..."

Shinki looked off to the side, trying to ignore the slight gnawing of guilt. "I... hmm." She made sure Utsuho was looking away, then opened the door again and called out for a servant.

Instantly, a demon maid was by the side of her carriage. "Yes, my Lady?"

Shinki wondered what her name was. "Get me a bag, a mask, anything to cover the eyes. And a horse."

"Yes, my Lady," she replied, rushing off to do her bidding.

Shinki closed the door, but not before she looked back at the train of carriages that had arrived at the gubernatorial mansion after she had. She saw Alice poking her head out of her own carriage, and waved. Alice waved back. Shinki smiled.

"How old are you, Reiuzi?" Shinki asked as she went back in to her carriage. "I'm curious."

"I don't know," Utsuho replied. She was back on her feet, still rubbing her eyes with the back of her right hand. "I only know that I'm supposed to be a teenager, as far as my species' life cycle goes."

"You don't know your age in exact terms, then?"

Utsuho turned back to her, blinking rapidly as she erased the spots from her vision with lubricating tears. "No, I don't."

"Fair enough. Neither do I." Shinki shrugged. "I have no written records of my birth, either. Not that I was the type of person whose birth would have been recorded..."

Well, that was interesting. But before Utsuho could pursue that line of thought any further, there was a knock at the door of the carriage.

"Look away," Shinki told her as she opened the door to meet the demon maid.

"Here is your horse, and its guider," she said, presenting a very confused deputy Master of the Horse. Just the deputy? No, wait. Of course it was just the deputy. One of Yumeko's various ceremonial positions had been Master of the Horse. "And here is a veil."

Shinki took the green veil and closed the door on the maid, for Utsuho's sake. "Reiuzi, come over here and try this on."

Utsuho blinked in the dim light, letting Shinki's arms encircle her head. "A veil?"

"I don't think it's thick enough to do much more than filter everything to a pleasant shade of green." Shinki frowned and undid the small knot she had already made, and wound the veil around itself several times. "A bandanna should do fine."

She encircled Utsuho's head again, reaching around to tie it securely at the back of her head. "There, that should be enough. Twilight is coming in a few minutes, anyway, so you should be fine once the sun sets."

Utsuho nodded and adjusted the tightness for herself as Shinki turned away from her and opened the door. "Are you okay?"

"Yes, but now I can't see a thing."

Utsuho reached out to the door, and instead of letting her stagger forward, the god empress reached for her and took her hand. "Here." She descended from the steps of her carriage onto the ground, guiding her new servant's steps.

Once Utsuho's feet hit ground, Shinki pulled her hand forward and motioned the deputy over, a nervous young demon. "Help her on," she commanded him, and he took Utsuho's hand.

"Step right this way, miss," he said, and Utsuho clambered onto a wooden platform, where he guided her onto the very patient horse.

Shinki nodded to herself, watching.

"Will you be wanting a horse for yourself, my Lady?" the maid asked in a timid voice.

The white-haired woman waved it away. "Thank you, but I can fly on my own."

The maid frowned, watching Utsuho. “But why did she need a blindfold, when the sun’s so weak right now?”

“She’s never seen the sun.”

“What?” The maid looked at her master with undisguised surprise. “Is she a captive from Chireiden?”

“If you have so much time on your hands to ask stupid questions, put that time to better use and fetch the maid and all the strong demons she can get. There’s something heavy in the second carriage that you will need to carry out securely.”

“How securely?” she asked, already rushing off to do her master’s bidding.

Shinki’s mouth formed a flat line as she pressed her lips together, then replied. “You will find out.”

“Yes, my Lady,” the too-curious servant said, barely curtsying before she ran back into the servants’ entrance to the mansion.

Shinki turned her attention to Utsuho, who was seated on her horse. “Comfortable?”

Utsuho was clutching the horn of the saddle, her feet secure in the stirrups. “I’m going to fall over, aren’t I?”

“Not at all,” Shinki replied, her feet lifting off of the ground a little. “We’re only going to take a short journey.”

“You couldn’t wait until you got settled in?” Utsuho asked. “We just finished getting here to Pandemonium, didn’t we?”

“Oh, no,” Shinki shook her head, motioning the deputy to begin guiding the horse by its reins. “This isn’t Pandemonium, not at all. This is just Hokkai. Pandemonium is further still, two or three days’ journey.”

“Wait, what?” Utsuho’s most expressive feature, her eyes, was still covered by that bandanna, but her mouth formed the perfect despairing expression regardless. “Then what are we doing here?”

“A day’s rest. And there is someone here I need to speak to.” Shinki replied.

“Who?” the hellcrow asked.

“A Buddhist monk. She is my prisoner.” Well, at least that was mostly true.

“If she’s your prisoner, why would you need to talk to her?"

Shinki paused for a moment and watched the sun go down, then spoke.

“Because I need some guidance.”

And because she’s the closest thing you have to a friend now, her mind added, helpful as always.

But Utsuho couldn’t read thoughts, so she didn't hear that last one. She just shrugged, and let herself be led to Hokkai Prison.



This update is brought to you by the kindness of Aoshi and Kanjou.

A while back, some people may remember a little something I did for Rou; with the help of cute little artist, Aoshi. If not, a lot of you have probably heard of how many times I have mentioned 'spamming ideas' in the chat rooms; some of which have been showing up bit by bit.

And so, I figured I'd do something again; this time, for you. And this time, I played the nostalgia card!

Remember this scene? (http://oi53.tinypic.com/2cr6m92.jpg)

It took Aoshi quite some time; and even at the end, Aoshi had a hard time. The evil corner of emptiness almost killed us dead! But we have you one of the scenes from the very first page of what is simply your amazing piece of work. This is also for you being a great person in general; so fight on and continue to be awesome. And we'll continue to help whenever we can.
And Aoshi, thank you, once again, for helping me with these requests. <3

...

NOW GET TO UPDATING!  :derp:

So have an update! Thanks, you two. <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on September 29, 2011, 08:37:12 AM
We have a new branch in the story, it seems! I am finding Shinki's kindness (or at least, lack of contempt) for her prisoners to be quite fascinating, especially since she has just lost Yumeko. Of course, she'd obviously have to be able to keep a strong appearance, but.... :x
I'm getting a feeling that since Yumeko is obviously out of commission in a permanent mental BSoD, Shinki will seek a replacement-- namely, her new hostage. Kindness often begets kindness-- so if she can spark warmth and loyalty out of Utsuho, this seems possible, if not likely. Just my hypothesis. 

For Satori's story, it's neat to see that Orin's family is playing a role-- and I still am having the hardest time imagining what it must be like to lose absolutely everything in such a short period of time, only to become the top of the ladder straightaway. It must feel so odd to have the title 'Queen of Chireiden' tacked onto your name all of a sudden-- even moreso after everything that happened.

As for Yumemi's.... goddamnit, why did you stop theeeeere ;-;
I had been having a feeling that although she may be brilliant, something unpredictable was going to happen. You can apply as much logic and reasoning and whateverwhatnot to any situation you'd like, but there's always the factor of chance that plays a role-- even if you're able to predict the odds of something happening, you can't stop it from happening, either.
I want to know what happens next. D:

Finally, Koishi's story-- I see that she's further developing her powers here-- this time in the form of manipulating Alice's subconscious mind. I really want to know what she has in mind...

Very nicely done! It's fun to analyze what I see and hypothesize what will happen next~ :3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on September 29, 2011, 01:27:47 PM
You said there'd be updates when I woke up, and I'm pleased with how much there was to look over. I'm especially impressed with how the separate storylines seem to be converging together at this point.

Looking forward to the next update.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Metaflare on September 29, 2011, 01:37:24 PM
I can't wait until Byakuren enters the story :3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on September 29, 2011, 10:03:27 PM
I have to admit, I find the Hokkai and the Post-War Chireiden storylines the most intriguing right now.

Apart from that though, keep up the awesome work! Can't wait to see what happens next. :3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on September 30, 2011, 03:32:35 AM
Mmm hmm hmm, I'm growing to love long-winded dramas like this thanks to Kaiji. :3

I have a bad feeling about Satori...is she going to start her reign doing something really destructive to relationships? :< Also I forgot that all of this is still "day 1." It feels as though there should have been a day transition by now, but I suppose life waits for nobody.

The drama with Yumemi and crew is quite riveting. Though, how could Kogasa move without being seen with that big umbrella? :P Koishi's fading nicely into the background as usual (with more than one meaning, hmm hmm), and I'm glad to finally see Utsuho coming back into the picture. So many plot threads, how will they all tie together? I will simply have to wait for next time. :> Keep the good work Ruro~
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Aya Squawkermaru on October 01, 2011, 04:20:43 AM
Glad I finally got to read this. Good as always~ I, like others, am interested in seeing how these plot events will tie together. It's nice to see the non-bloodthirsty side of Shinki.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nolrai2 on October 01, 2011, 09:30:37 PM
More awesome!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Sect on October 05, 2011, 06:52:24 PM
Finally got around to reading the new updates. You know, probably the most fascinating part I've noticed was that Koishi's stuff is in the present tense. It really shows how she's now only thinking about the here and now, especially when contrasted by the change in perspective to Luize in the same scene, when it switches back to past tense.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Bluebeholder on January 30, 2012, 06:16:18 PM
No pressure but I was curious if this story is permanently on hiatus. I really just wanted  to let Akemi Homururo know there are still at least some fans patiently waiting for more updates. Real life gets busy we know so no pressure.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 25, 2012, 08:36:07 AM
If you wanna make it up to me, work more on White Rose!  =D
Quote from: Approximately five thousand other people over the past who knows how many months
blah blah blah WRITE MORE WHITE ROSE, JERK blah blah
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARGH MY CONSCIENCE LEAVE ME ALONE

No pressure but I was curious if this story is permanently on hiatus. I really just wanted  to let Akemi Homururo know there are still at least some fans patiently waiting for more updates. Real life gets busy we know so no pressure.
I've already graduated from university. I should have posted this a long time ago. Sorry for the wait?

... let's just put the last few months behind us and pretend I was never ignoring this story or being distracted by Penguindrums and Black Rock Shooters or Kamikaze Kaitou Jeanne or all three seasons of Nanoha.

Note: There's some screwery with tenses here. It's all intentional and I double-checked to make sure I had it all down just the way I wanted it.



Koishi sighs. At least she is comfortable, but she is also pretty bored. She would like to have something to do. But she has to stay inside and be quiet.

What would she do, what would she do?

She hollows out a small headspace for herself. She has very little light, only what light filtered through the windows from the setting sun. But having been raised in Chireiden, where the light of the Hell of Blazing Fires was all that separated the people from the total darkness, her night/dark vision is superb, even more so than normal youkai.

Koishi doesn't think too hard about it, though. She just accepts that she can see in the dark.

She looks down and realizes that she's been fiddling with her Third Eye. Terza... something. She closes her eyes and a nerve twitches in her neck, and the Third Eye moves on its own up the cords that connect it to her body through the head and wrists and feet.

It's closed. She wonders why.

The skin of the Third Eye is thick, in order to keep out irritants like dust, and the closest thing it has for self-protection. She grabs hold of her own Third Eye.

?Open up,? she tells it, but it doesn't.

Again she commands. No reaction. She frowns.

She tries to pull open the eyelid. It refuses to budge. She drives her nails into the thick purple-blue flesh, but gets no reaction still, or physical pain.

She asked once, what the Third Eye was. She doesn't remember who she asked that question to. She does remember that they replied that its nature was a large enigma. But it should react to pain.

She pinches the cord that connects it through her chest to her heart. There's a slight twinge, but still not very strong. Still, the unconscious survival instinct that avoids self-inflicted physical pain kicks in, and she avoids picking any deeper.

She puts it aside for now.

What was the thing that girl had said? Something about roses. Maybe later. Right now she wants to have something to do.

What did she do back then, when she was younger, to pass the time? She ponders the question.

She explored. Can she explore now?

Well, of course she can. But they told her not to go out.

It's either exploring, or lying here being bored. She doesn't think about it very hard, in the same way that she doesn't think too hard about anything anymore.

It should be fine as long as she stays quiet and hidden, right?

She pulls herself out of the pile of blankets. Her borrowed clothes are a bit too think for the night, and too bright. She gets one of the darker blankets and puts it over her shoulders. Her hair is messy, and she grabs a black hat that Alice left on a hook next to the carriage door. She flips it over in her hands, finds a yellow ribbon around the brim. It's suitable.

She moves one of the curtains aside. The sun has gone down almost completely. Even as she watches, the sun sets behind the mountains, painting the sky a dark wine red.

Good timing. She opens up one of the windows, looking from side to side. Doesn't seem like anyone is looking. There is some activity at the back of the train. On the other side, the last stragglers of Shinki's personal train were entering the mansion.

Some more good timing. She pulls herself up and out through the window. A youkai's natural strength, combined with exploring all over the Palace of the Earth Spirits, help her.

Koishi now crouches over the carriage. Her right hand touches the lacquered, burnished wood of the roof, designed to let water run off. The snow from earlier is still there, in ice form by now, though slushy from the light of the day. Her sandals would slide right off of this, ragged though they are. She pulls them off and throws them under the carriage so they won't be seen in the dark.

Now, where shall she explore? The mansion of the governor seems to be the only place around here lighting up for the night, and she could easily choose some other place in the coming night, where she probably won't be detected.

... but where's the fun in that?

She keeps her blanket wrapped around her neck as she dashes forward in the dark, bare feet providing a better grip than sandals, atop the roofs of the carriages in front of her.

Koishi takes the last gap at a leap, jumping up to one of the open windows. Her feet hit stone, and she catches hold of herself before falling into the covered promenade. There are lanterns lit along the length of the hallway that light up the area.

She looks up and down the hallway, wiping off cold, wet feet on stone. Was this interesting enough, or should she climb up higher?

Her arms are on the verge of pulling her up when her nose catches an interesting scent, carried down on a faint breeze. She realizes then that she is very, very hungry.

She lowers her arms. Which way is the food? And who will stand in her way? Koishi wonders if she can take a guard or two, but decides not to risk it; she has been told to stay hidden, and she will stay hidden, no matter what else.

Her presence will go unnoticed. This is her conscious and unconscious desire. Inside her closed socket, her Third Eye glows green in the night.

She raises her arms again and shuffles along the side of the wall, outside, holding on to every handhold she can find to support herself. Her blanket is wrapped around her neck like a cape.

Koishi hears the echo of footsteps coming towards her location. It's coming from around the corner. She lowers herself down, hanging off the side of the wall. She finds an unexpected foothold and catches herself on it, and she peers up over the edge to see who's coming. Her closed Terza Occhia rises on its cords to eye level with her.

It looks to be a simple demon maid, carrying two food platters on food trays. She should notice Koishi by her stark white hair, but she's already come too close. The enforced reality of what she sees plays off her subconscious desire to not be interrupted on the way to wherever she's going, as well as the assumption that there are no intruders hanging off the wall outside staring at her.

The jigsaw piece Koishi has made for her mind fits in perfectly. The maid walks right past her, not noticing anything out of the ordinary. There's nothing there, after all. Why bother thinking about it too hard? She has other things to think about, like bringing food up to the Princess Alice's quarters.

Koishi grins. That worked well enough. She looks down. The fast darkening night barely affects her eyes, conditioned biologically and behaviorally to extremely dim light. She walks along the side, almost strolling on the outside edge, following her nose.

Her guess is confirmed by the appearance of another maid, with another tray in her hands, destined for the Saifullah Luize, though she did not use that title much these days. Koishi absorbs the unfamiliar word even as the maid's consciousness passes through her sphere of influence and is shielded from seeing the intruder.

The satori cares more about the door she has come through, though. Through that door lies her prize. Thankfully, the door closes fairly slowly. She wedges her foot into the gap between the door and its doorframe before it closes.

Were this any other person, they might have stopped at this point out of fear of being seen. But hunger was a deep instinct, and in someone who moved on pure instinct--

She dashed through the door, a grin on her face and a growling in her stomach. Her blanket-cape nearly got caught, but she pulled it forward with her too quickly.

Koishi would follow her nose, but there's too much stimuli here. Seems like it's the kitchen, with high wooden shelves of ingredients and pots and pans. She hears some shuffling down to her left, in one of the aisles, and she is reminded of the rule she must follow:

"No, you can't see me!?

Behind her, she hears a noise. She turns around, too late. It's a chef or a chef's assistant, a humanoid youkai with an apron and brown hair up in a ponytail, falling over her pointed ears. She's staring right at Koishi.

Koishi moves back, horrified by being caught. But she just approaches without yelling at her to get out or sounding an alarm.

Her mild brown-red eyes stare right at her, then flick towards the shelves. The satori keeps backing away, wondering when to run.

But then the youkai chef turns to her left. ?Ah. Here it is,? she says, reaching up and pulling down a box of pasta labeled 'farfalle'. ?How on earth did I forget this??

?Butterflies?? Koishi asks, peering at the name.

A mistake. The youkai girl frowns and looks at where Koishi is. ?What was that??

The satori's eyes widen in fear as the woman comes closer, and she spouts out the first thing that comes to mind, desperate to get her away. "It's no one and nothing. Just an echo."

As soon as she's said it, she moves her hand up to her face, covering her mouth in shock. There was a strange second layer to her voice just now-- what was that? And why had she seen a flash of green off to the side of her vision just then?

?Oh, it must have been no one. Just an echo. I wonder if the others are back yet??

Koishi's awareness comes back to the present. The youkai chef is shrugging and turning around, her prize in hand, talking to herself.

Where she is going, the food is waiting. The satori follows along behind her, letting her lead, her bare feet pattering along behind the cook's more confident stride.

?Everything about this place is normal. Just go on working like you always do.?

She hums along as her ponytail swishes, and there are small flashes of delicious food dishes-- pasta, fish, soups-- appearing around her. Koishi can't help but hold back a small smile at it.

?How is this even happening?? she asks herself in a low voice, then answers her own question. ?I have no idea, but god is it useful.?

The chef's name is Amadare Ami, apparently, glancing at the name written on the nametag she left off to the side while cooking. Koishi peers over her shoulder as the young youkai opens up the bag and pours in the pasta to a pot of boiling water.

Farfalle pasta was good, but Koishi won't wait that long. She looks around, and follows her nose to the sight of a dish with a grilled fish lying on its side, with rice on one side and a bit of salad on the other.

Interesting smell it has. After all, she's never seen a fish before. She takes off a small bit of it between her fingers, and samples it. Eh, it's interesting enough, and it has this wonderful tangy taste from the lemon juice that was garnished over it, but pasta is still better.

Ah, salad. She has seen that a few times. Lettuce has to be grown aboveground, and tomatoes on vines close to the surface. Added to that, lettuce can't be stored fresh for very long, so importing it on a consistent basis takes money. Komeiji Miyani loved salads, and thankfully for her, she could afford it. She had shared it once or twice with Koishi.

Koishi's mind banishes the memory, but the warm feeling remains. She takes up some leaves and slices of tomato between her hands and devours them. Much yummier than the fish, though they do taste good together.

She realizes, belatedly, that they're probably all meant to be eaten together. She grabs a nearby pair of chopsticks, looks at them in puzzlement, then reaches over the counter and grabs a fork out of a drawer.

She picks up the plate and motions towards Ami. ?If anyone asks you what happened to this, you should tell them that you ate it.?

Ami waved it off with a grin. ?Sure, I'll just make another one for Shinki-sama.?

?I am coming back for dessert after I'm done here,? the satori told her.

?Sure, I'll make something for you by the time you arrive.?

?Excellent.? Koishi takes the dish and departs, taking along a small wineskin that smells like grapes, making sure that the maids aren't returning from the door she went in from, and pulls herself up with one arm into a small niche into the palisade.

She pops open the wine and takes a small sip. Turns out it's not wine at all, just ordinary grape juice. She approves, and drinks it along with her food. She munches, watching over the plain and looks up at the moon as it rises on the horizon she came from.

?I wish Utsuho was here,? she murmured in a low voice as she watched the oncoming night.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on March 25, 2012, 08:46:50 AM
Utsuho pulled up the green blindfold from her eyes.

“You can see now?” Shinki asked, flying alongside her.

“Aye.” The hellcrow rubs her eyes and looks around. “This is what nighttime looks like?”

“Yes, and it'll only keep getting darker as the night wears on.” Shinki looked over at her. “How good are your eyes in the dark?”

“I grew up in the dark.” Utsuho hoped Shinki didn't press that question any further.

For her part, Shinki noticed that Utsuho had responded in an oddly tight-lipped manner, and let it go for now.

Thankfully, Utsuho changed the subject herself. She looked down at the horse she was riding on, and touched the cloth draped on its sides under the small saddle she was on. It was red and gold, a coat of arms decorated with a golden lion. It lost its brightness with the coming of night, but it was still recognizable.

“What is this?” she asked, pointing it out to Shinki.

“Ah--” Shinki suddenly felt herself want to do the same thing as Utsuho had, to shut down her words and not respond. She wanted to tell her, but she couldn't say that name...

“It's the coat of arms of the Lady Cid,” the demon deputy said as he led her charger by the bridle. “We always have a horse ready for her, you see. I had assumed it would be her leaving the carriage with you, Shinki-sama,” he said, this time turning his attention to his master.

Utsuho had no idea what that title was, but she watched Shinki grow almost visibly withdrawn and refuse to reply and then she knew whose title it was. The ignorant deputy, ignorant through no fault of his own, still wanted an answer.

“She... won't be riding anytime soon, I'm afraid.” the hellcrow told him, answering for Shinki. “I appreciate this, in any case.”

Shinki raised her head from where she had lowered it and looked over to Utsuho, who felt compelled to give her as warm a smile she could manage.

“Ah, I see,” the deputy nodded, dropping the subject. Shinki took the chance to smile back at Utsuho.

The sun was over the mountains now, and the moon was rising behind them. The path they were walking down was a paved road, surrounded by dark green grass and the occasional evergreen while they walked down a gradual slope.

Utsuho was thankful, but she came to the realization that she didn't like the idea of animals being used for riding. She resolved to ask the horse for forgiveness later.

“So,” the hellcrow asked Shinki, “Where are we going?”

She heard Shinki let out a deep breath. “To Hokkai Prison, to see the prisoner I told you about earlier.”

“What do you need to talk to her about?”

Shinki wanted to respond, to take Utsuho into her confidence. But she wasn't willing to show the same to the deputy.

“Deputy, go ahead of us and inform them of our coming.”

“At once, Shinki-sama.”

He let go of the reins of Utsuho's horse, but she caught him by the shoulder before he could leave. “You can take this, you know.”

“But--” He looked over to his lady for his orders.

“As she says,” Shinki said, leaving it up to her. Utsuho took the chance to jump off the poor horse's back. If she had any time after this, she would bring it some grass, or whatever horses ate. Her sore feet hit the ground hard, but showing pain was beneath her.

The deputy nodded to her, climbed atop the horse himself, and galloped off.

“What was that about?” the god empress asked.

Utsuho winced at the implied rebuke. “I-I apologize. I am... uncomfortable with the idea of... riding another animal.”

“But why would... oh.” Shinki's light blue eyes widened. “I didn't realize...” She flushed, and with the darkening light, Utsuho's eyesight was actually improving, so she saw the flush.

The hellcrow laughed quietly and walked by her new master's side.

“I-I apologize for that, then. We do not have many youkai like you here in Makai. Most of the residents here are demons, and demonic youkai, not animal-type youkai.”

“Those are different?” Utsuho asked. “I have never been outside of Chireiden. I've never met anything other than different kinds of animal youkai and fairy.”

“Well, I'm not sure that they would fall under the usual classification of 'youkai' that exists in the greater Gensokyo territory. I created them the way I wished, after all.”

The hellcrow tilted her head. “What do you mean... 'created' them?”

“Precisely that.” Shinki smiled. “I created them.” She lifted her hands to her sides; her sleeves fell down to show her flexing her hands and fingers. “With my own two hands, each and every one.”

“Only a god could do that.” Utsuho shook her head.

Shinki put her hand to her mouth to cover her grin. “Did you think my title of 'God Empress” was just for show?”

“What are you saying...? Are you saying that...”

“That is exactly what I am saying. I am a god, Reiuzi-san.”

“What? Nah.” Utsuho waved it off. “There's no such thing as true gods except for the Yatagarasu. Aren't you just a really powerful youkai?”

“I'll try not to be insulted by that,” Shinki replied in a dry tone of voice, hands glowing. “Look over here, Reiuzi.”

“Huh?” Utsuho turned just in time for Shinki's snowball to hit her square on the nose.

She sputtered, wiped her face. “What WAS that?!”

“Snow,” Shinki replied, a slow grin creeping across her face. “Never seen it?”

“N-no,” the brown-haired girl replied, wiping away the unfamiliar substance. It was cold against her fingers, and melted at her touch. It was flaky, and if she looked closely, there were little designs in the snow.

“Flaky snow bits with six sides...”

“Reverse. They're called 'snowflakes'.”

“Snowflakes,” Utsuho repeated.

She was starting to get the idea that there was a lot of world out there to see, and the thought made her almost dizzy with fright and interest at the same time.

“And where do they come from?” she asked.

“Normally, they come from the sky,” Shinki replied. “But this time?” She held up her hands, now glowing again. “I'm a creation goddess, after all.”

And to Utsuho's amazement, snowflakes began to fall from her hands onto the dry ground.

“... wow,” was all she could say.

Shinki grinned and closed her hands, dropping them to her sides. “Shall we keep going? We're not far.”

“C-certainly,” Utsuho replied, and somewhere in the back of her mind she wondered why Shinki was showing a prisoner of war such politeness. That was more suited for friendship, wasn't it?



Hands closed around Yumemi's throat, but sometimes her body moved faster than her mind did, and this time she was grateful for it.

They closed like a vice, but by that time her neck was out of the way. She pulled it back, swept down, hit the ground, and rolled away, and it took her brain a few seconds to catch up.

A surprised gasp. “Oh, my... I didn't ex... pect such r-reflexes.” It was a woman's voice. Yumemi felt panic and anger surging in her veins but controlled her breathing as she had been taught so long ago.

The reflexes were her second nature. Her first nature was to ask questions.

“What the hell are you doing? Why are you trying to kill me?!”

Too bad those reflexes didn't include actually lashing out and hitting people. Otherwise, she thought, they might have been useful.

“I should be a-asking you the same... thing,” the voice replied. “Y-you're not here to... to kill me, are you?”

“I don't... I don't even know who you are,” Yumemi said. “I just fell down here by accident.”

“Oh.... it was an... accident? My apologies for trying to... hurt you.”

Yumemi frowned. The stranger spoke with an odd stilt to her voice. It seemed archaic, the way she was spacing out her words. Or maybe it was because she hadn't spoken to someone in a long while, which seemed more likely. Though it could always be both.

“It's okay. I'm the invader here, after all.” She swallowed her anger at being attacked; the stranger seemed nice enough for a potentially dangerous criminal. She held out her hand. “Okazaki Yumemi.”

The hand was a trap. She waited, her heartbeat accelerating slightly from excitement as her fingers twitched, ready to release the spring-loaded poison dart under her sleeve.

The stranger came forward in the dim light, but then held back. “... uh, what?”

“Hm?” Yumemi forced her heartbeat to calm back down.

“What is that... gesture, you just made,” she replied, again pausing at weird points in her sentences.

“It's a greeting,” Yumemi said, and then frowned. “Wait... just how long have you been down here?” Most of the youkai of Gensokyo understood a handshake as a greeting, but not this stranger. Odd.

“A... very long time.” She raised her right hand to mirror Yumemi's, and stepped into the dim light. “My name is Hijiri Byakuren. It is good to meet you.”

Yumemi considered. A prisoner for how long, exactly?

She shook her hand tentatively, keeping in mind that she could always make up some other kind of ritual to trick Byakuren into getting shot with her poison dart. “I’m an explorer of sorts,” she said (it was only kind of a lie). “This wasn’t where I was aiming for, but I fell in here anyway. Is there any way to get out?”

“Oh, I have free rein... of the entire bottom floor,” Byakuren said. “It’s easier to just seal off the entire floor than... to have individual cells. So the only way out is the way you came in... not that it would do me much good.”

Talk about suspicious. Just how dangerous was this prisoner, anyway?

The redhead looked around, brushing off some dust. “Hm? Why so?”

“Because,” Byakuren replied with a smile in the dark, “This entire prison... is built to seal me in.”

Yumemi spun around and raised her arm to shoot the dart at Byakuren.

Byakuren was faster.

However long that woman had been down here, her imprisonment hadn't done much to diminish the speed of her reflexes. She was already out of the way before Yumemi could fire. Yumemi also moved by reflex, trying to keep a distance between herself and the prisoner.

“Who are you, really?” Yumemi asked. “And how long have you been down here?” She gritted her teeth. She was wasting time here. She needed to find the person they were here to rescue, not fight this woman. Judging from the grace and control she had over every movement of her body, imprisonment hadn't made her weak.

Byakuren didn't answer; in fact, she looked... disappointed.

“Humans haven't changed... since my days in the temple, I see,” she sighed. “You're still as barbarous and inhumane as you... accuse youkai of being.”

“Humans...?”

Then it hit her. It should have been so obvious. Byakuren wasn't a human. Which meant that she was...

“You're a youkai,” Yumemi said in a low voice. “And one who plays at looking human, too. That means I can't trust you.”

In the dim light, Byakuren's eyes looked dull. “My name, as I said... is Hijiri Byakuren. I was once a monk, a very long time ago...”

She took a fighting stance, spacing her legs and feet apart in precise measurements Yumemi was sure she had been practicing for a very long time. She would never last against a fighting machine like that.

Then Yumemi heard a strange sound from the dark, but before she could say anything--

“But not long enough. Humans have not changed over nine hundred years of my imprisonment. How quick to anger, violent, and vicious you are! Now, Namusan!



Apparently I have some kind of fetish for throwing monotheists into situations where they meet other gods. Huh.

At some point I'm gonna post all of these in the first post, but for now I'm just going to throw this here, as it was given to me for my birthday:

Guess which alternate ending of a certain story this picture (http://i.imgur.com/YD4YH.png) is representing! I bet you can't guess~ <3 [Seeing as it was so long ago, maybe you might. :P ]
Obligatory THANK YOU to Aoshi~ <3
There's also another one Aoshi did, of Yumeko holding her sword to Koishi's neck, and I'll find that and post it here when I'm less drowsy and it's less 2:46 AM.

Now I will have to get people to bully me into updating more because I am the furthest thing from self-motivated. Cheers and goodnight.

Edit: Oh hey, I just noticed that it's the anniversary of the Triangle Shirtwaist Factory Fire (http://todaysdocument.tumblr.com/post/19889889388/on-march-25-1911-fire-swept-through-the-triangle), which is what a lot of the first arc of White Rose is based on. Rest in peace, ladies.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on March 25, 2012, 10:42:53 AM
Heheheh, I see that we're now getting to see Koishi's subconscious manipulation ability in action. (I had to laugh when she said she'd be coming back for dessert, as well.) I wonder what will happen next with her. Also, it's too late to be wishing for Utsuho to be around, I think. :<

I'm also constantly surprised at how gentle and soft-spoken Shinki is, despite everything that happened with Yumeko. It's simultaneously heartwarming and saddening to see her acting so warmly toward Utsuho, even when insulted. I have to wonder how their relationship will develop from here, despite both characters recently losing someone they dearly loved.

And yaaaaaaaaaay you didn't crush Yumemi with rocks like you've been threatening all this time~ and we now get to see Byakuren in action now, too. I look forward to seeing how Yumemi's power will match up with hers. :3

Keep up the good work! It seems like exciting things will be happening soon. :D
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: D8ms on March 25, 2012, 04:50:36 PM
I started browsing these forums not too long ago, at first I would only check the news every few days - that is until I found how awesome people are at writing, and how creative and immersive the stories are. Fics like this is why I browse the forums more often that my anti-procrastination conscience tells me I should. All I have to say is: Damn, my birthday present came a little early this year.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Jq1790 on March 26, 2012, 05:38:53 AM
Oh my, it seems we finally got to you.  The only appropriate response is, of course(Given the mouseover text and all...)
 :flowerpower:

So yeah, like Yuka up there says...Thanks, Ruro!

Now don't go doing such insane breaks and maybe you won't have to get mauled by people asking you to write more, and your conscience will leave you alone, hm?  =D

Of course I kid.  Would rather wait a year and a half(Please don't.) but get your best work than have it rushed even a bit.  This story's too good for that.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nolrai2 on March 27, 2012, 04:15:37 AM
Thank you.

THis story is really really amazing.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 10, 2012, 10:01:24 PM
It has been too long. I got a PM from capth some time ago and resolved that I would thank him for his words of encouragement in public. I didn't think that would take months to get around to doing. >___> But aw hell, we're back. There are some announcements after this update; I'll save my notes for then.

For now, I think I've kept everyone waiting (including myself) quite long enough, so let's get a move on.

Where we last left off:
Satori and Orin and Sumire are dealing with the fallout of the invasion of Chireiden.
Utsuho and Shinki are heading down the trail to visit someone in prison.
Koishi is cavorting around the mansion of the governor of Hokkai and trying out the new powers of her closed Third Eye.
Yumemi, Chiyuri, Kogasa, Yuka, and Hirano have reached the bottom floor of Hokkai Prison, searching for the Hakurei miko, and Yumemi comes face to face with the legendary prisoner of Hokkai, a certain Hiziri Byakuren...



As promised, Koishi returns for dessert, and the cook is none the wiser. Koishi quite likes this arrangement she has; she suggests something, and other people do it. A part of Koishi's mind knows that this isn't quite mind control, but it's something much like it. She wonders where the limits of this power are, for about five seconds, and then she turns to another topic.

The sun has set by now and the cool night falls. Koishi is grateful for the blanket-cape she stole from the carriage. It keeps her warm, and the patrolling roof sentry readily accepts the suggestion that there is nothing where she is sitting.

She isn't quite sure, but she thinks that her suggestions will work out better if she makes them ordinary and nondescript. Better to not risk pushing it, in any event.

Koishi pushes deeper concerns out of her mind and instead turns her thoughts (such as they are) to her dessert. They are light pastries of some kind; thin, fried triangle-shaped chips of some sort, drenched in honey and brown sugar and topped off with whipped cream and a strawberry. They are gone far too fast. Koishi finds that she has a taste for very sweet things.

She licks off the tips of her fingers as she looks up at the dark sky and marvels at how strange it is, to not feel a roof over one's head at all times.

?Wonder what those little white spots are.?

She shrugs and thinks about what to do next. Explore? Nah, already done that. And survival instinct says not to go into the woods around here at night, unless she wants to risk capture. She pays attention to that instinct, which has a different tone to its voice than before. Why?

What next, then? She moves her legs apart and finds that they stick to each other. Then she notices how dirty she is. She needs a bath or a shower. Ugh, this is gross.

To get a shower... how do people in the aboveground take showers, anyway? Chireiden always had the water pipe system that provided fresh water from... somewhere. The water was heated and piped into the castle. There was no widespread public water system. Maybe that could have stopped the fire--

To get a shower... how do people in the aboveground take showers, anyway? Do they bathe in rivers? Or in pipes?

Luize is the person to ask, she supposes.

She frowns at her Terza Occhia. She's not quite sure how, but she remembers this as being able to find people from a distance by listening to them. But for some reason that function is gone. Why?

The cords slither and the Third Eye lands in her open left hand. Koishi sighs. Maybe opening the lid would work? But no. There's something in her head that reminds her that having it open causes bad things. So she doesn't.

She'll just have to find Luize manually, then. She twitches a muscle in her neck and the cords of the Third Eye pull it away from her hand. These clothes are really uncomfortable; the cords have had to stretch themselves out to handle it. She'll have to modify them later with buttons up the sides to accommodate her Third Eye.

When did she become so easily distractible by any little thought running through her head?

Koishi shrugs and sets off to walk along the palisade and try to hear Alice or Luize's voice.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 10, 2012, 10:04:18 PM
?But not long enough. Humans have not changed over nine hundred years of my imprisonment. How quick to anger, violent, and vicious you are! Now, Namusan--?

Yumemi flinched at the spark of light that had appeared just as Byakuren had finished declaring her intent to fight. Her body reacted on trained instincts, and she dropped to the floor and rolled out of the way of whatever Byakuren would be aiming at her.

As it turned out, Byakuren hadn't aimed at her. She rubbed her eyes again and again, blinking away the burn of the spark on her retinas.

When her vision had mostly come back, she saw Chiyuri standing atop the pile of dirt and stone Yumemi had brought down earlier, pointing her laser gun at her.

?What is that?? Byakuren asked, still blinking.

?It's the gun with which I'm gonna shoot you if you raise a hand against my boss,? Chiyuri replied.

?I'm afraid I don't know what a gun is, but...? She frowned. ?Whatever it is, would you like to test it??

Chiyuri clicked off her safety and rested her finger on the trigger, ready to fire. ?Care to try it??

Byakuren narrowed her eyes, but before either party could react, a voice came from further up the hidden shaft.

?Would you please stand down, Chiyuri-san? We have a job to do!?

Chiyuri scowled now as Hirano jumped down to stand next to her.

?Excuse us for the intrusion,? she said, greeting the prisoner and brushing dust off her robes.

?A shrine maiden?? Byakuren asked, and she visibly stiffened.

Hirano must have noticed it, because she raised her hands to show there was nothing in them except the Sacred Fire hanging from her right wrist. ?Yes, a shrine maiden, but I'm not here to hunt youkai or anything. In fact, my mission is one of liberation.?

Now the prisoner just looked puzzled. ?Liberation??

The miko nodded. ?Indeed. Shinki, Empress of Makai, has a certain person in captivity down here, someone needed desperately back aboveground in Gensokyo.?

?Oh, do you mean...?

?Chiyuri! Come quick!?

Chiyuri clicked the safety back on, holstered her gun, and moved into the darkness without a look back. Byakuren nodded her head in that direction, and Hirano followed.

Hirano raised the light of the Sacred Fire, and revealed the scene in the dark.

?Hakurei Sayuri-san!?

The warm light of the Sacred Fire lit up Yumemi, who had heard a sound earlier and rushed over to find out what it was. She sat on her knees next to Sayuri. But the sound hadn't been a groan of a grown woman; it was the cry of a child.

And there she was, revealed by the light, hiding in her mother's skirts.

?And Hakurei Reimu! We found them!?

Sayuri blinked at the bright light in the cave darkness, but after a few moments, she looked up and saw Hirano's face, and smiled.

?I knew you'd come.?

Hirano smiled back. ?Hey, cousin.?

?We came to rescue you,? a voice called out. Yumemi looked up. It was Yuka, coming down from the shaft, a smirk on her face. ?Good of you to have stuck around that long, huh??

?Kazami-san!? Sayuri called out, coughing. ?It's g-good to see you!?

She tried to raise a hand, but the chain on her wrist rattled, and she could only raise it so high.

Yumemi was about to say something, but was struck by how thin and weak her wrist looked, shackled in a manacle.

Byakuren kept her distance. She nodded to Kogasa when she floated down the shaft and landed on the ground, though.

Hirano knelt on the ground next to Sayuri, who looked more and more unhealthy the more Yumemi observed her. She was far too thin except for a swell to her stomach, and her skin too pale and too hot, with sweat on her brow and a permanent half-wince, half-smile on her face. The little girl, Reimu, looked better, if nervous and scared.

?Hakurei-san,? Yuka said, reaching Sayuri's other side and sitting down there.

Sayuri gave her a grin. ?It's been too long. I even started missing you down here.?

Yuka looked like she wanted to smile back, but instead she just held Sayuri's left hand in her own.

?Both of you are chained up,? Hirano said, following the chains with her hands. ?How pointless. It's not like you're going anywhere locked up down here on the lowest level.?

Sayuri attempted a laugh, but started coughing violently instead, and Yumemi realized that they didn't have much time.

?We have to get these off,? she said, grabbing the chain and pulling, but the moment she tugged, the chains heated up and scalded her right hand.

?Ffffffffffffuck,? she hissed, gasping and dropping the chains. They heated up to the point of glowing yellow, but the moment she dropped them they went back to their dull grey. Yumemi noticed that only in passing, too occupied by her burning hand.

?You okay?? Chiyuri asked, jumping to her feet and looking to her boss' hand as she grit her teeth against the pain.

?No,? Yumemi replied with a hiss. ?God damn, that burns.?

Sayuri winced on her behalf.

?I guess we can't take them off by conventional means,? Hirano said, furrowing her brows. ?Wait a moment...? She reached out and touched a link on the chain, but instead of pulling on it she lowered her eyes to it. ?Huh... I haven't seen this kind of lock in a long time. Yuka??

Yuka looked closely at the lock Hirano was holding, careful not to tug on it.

?If it's the kind of lock you're implying it is, then I can't help you open it at all,? Yuka frowned.

Hirano nodded. ?At least we have a human that can do this.?

?Human?? Kogasa tilted her head. ?What do you mean? Yuka-sama, you can't break those chains??

Yuka shook her head. ?Unfortunately no. My voice wouldn't have any effect.?

?Voice??

Hirano hung the pagoda of the Sacred Fire on a ring on the wall, and moved to sit in seiza position, putting her right hand up in as if to pray.

?Yes,? Yuka replied. ?That kind of lock is a particularly cruel one. You have to break all the chains of the lock for it to fall off, or else it will burn the prisoner to death if they walk too far away. And in this case, it has to be done by a human. A youkai's chanting won't have any effect.? She frowned. ?I guess Shinki saw us coming.?

?And I suppose it's to make sure Hiziri-sama cannot open it,? Kogasa said, nodding in her direction.

Huh, so that was her name. Was it the same legendary Hiziri who... no, couldn't be. She put that train of thought aside. ?And there's one more requirement to break the chains. And it's very frustrating.?

?What is it?? Kogasa asked.

Hirano closed her eyes and concentrated.

?Tago no ura yu
Ucha idete mireba
Mashiro ni zo
Fuji no takane ni
Yuki wa furikeru.
?

A red spark from the chain confirmed what she had feared.

?Damn. So it's this kind of seal.? Hirano winced and reached into her miko's gi for something.

?The seals come off if you chant poems or sutras, but they can't be any shorter than three verses.? Yuka frowned. ?So it takes a while to completely destroy the chains.?

?That...? Kogasa furrowed her brow. ?Is the most convoluted form of a lock I have ever heard of.?

?It used to be more common,? Yuka replied. ?But that was a long time ago.?

Hirano pulled a slim volume from her robes. She flipped to a page and sighed.

?What was that from?? Yuka asked her.

?The Man'yōshū (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Man'y%C5%8Dsh%C5%AB),? Hirano replied, moving her hand to indicate the book. ?Yakumo-san told me that this might come in handy, but I didn't anticipate this.?

?Either that Yakumo has really old-fashioned tastes, which is completely possible,? the green-haired youkai said in a low voice, ?or she's just really good at guessing, which is also possible... or...?

Hirano pulled out a red-and-white ofuda, and placed it on her wrist as if it were an adhesive bandage. ?Or...??

Their eyes met.

This was pre-determined.

?I'll have to ask her about it later,? Yuka replied, breaking eye contact and not stating her true answer. ?But for now, I think our biggest priority is getting Hakurei-san out of here.?

?Aw,? Sayuri said, her right hand running through her small daughter's hair. ?That'd be nice.? She looked up at the stone ceiling, lit up by the little pagoda full of sacred fire. ?I think I'd like to see the sky one last time.?

?Don't speak like that, cousin,? Hirano said, pulling out some more ofuda and wrapping it around her right forearm. ?Your daughter needs a mother.?

?Heh... true enough, but I don't think she'll be able to keep the original around.? She winced, and Hirano paused for a moment.

?What exactly is wrong with you?? she asked in a low voice.

?My... stomach. Somewhere around there.? She laughed, then caught herself. ?I h-have to be careful not to laugh too hard, or it just hurts more.?

?I don't know anything about medicine.? Hirano looked down, opening up a page of the  Man'yōshū. ?I don't know how much time you have.?

?Me neither, but I know it can't be long.? Sayuri was definitely sick; sick from what, Yuka couldn't identify.

?I can let you both go at the same time, I think.? Hirano reached out and grabbed both sets of chains that held mother and daughter in place, careful to lift them in a way that wasn't yanking on them to avoid the trap.

?Don't bother. It's my Reimu-chan that needs saving.?

Hirano shook her head.

?Sorry, cousin, but you forgot that I'm the kind of person who takes pleasure in doing the exact opposite of what the people around her want.? The Man'yōshū was in front of her, on the floor, lit up by the light of the pagoda so she could read the words. ?I'll release you both.? She brought her hands together, and both chains with them.

?Haru no nu ni
Sumire tsumi ni to
Koshi ware zo
Nu wo natsukashimi
Hito yo nenikeru.
?

A red spark came from both chains now, and this time Yuka noticed something she hadn't noticed the first time: a flash of pain on Hirano's face.

?That's going to hurt after a while,? Sayuri said in a quiet voice.

?Doesn't matter.? Hirano brushed strands of hair out of her face. ?You'll see the sky again.?

?Should I turn the page?? Kogasa asked, settling down with her umbrella on the ground next to Hirano.

The shrine maiden nodded. ?Thank you.?

Yuka turned and saw Yumemi and Byakuren conversing, with Chiyuri by her side, and decided that her place should be by the Hakurei miko's side, because it was in the middle of the darkness that she would most need her companion from her youth.

Sayuri smiled as Yuka sat next to her, and relaxed a little. At least she had some friends in the worst of times. And so would Reimu, someday.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 10, 2012, 10:09:00 PM
Yumemi shook her burning palm in the air, trying to cool it down. Of course, there was no ice down here, so she couldn't do much other than grit her teeth against the scorching pain.

?Okazaki-san.?

Oh, great.

?Okazaki-san, can I see your hand??

She had walked over to where Byakuren was leaning against the wall, with the long chains that held her in place coiled up on the ground. The lack of proper lighting made her look downright sinister, Yumemi thought.

?It's burning,? she said, not quite sure how to turn her down and get her to stay away in such a confined space.

?I know. That's why.? Byakuren walked forward a few paces, extending her own hand. ?Let me see it.?

Yumemi frowned. This was the woman who had been about to attack her earlier. Well, she had partially instigated that... but she was also a youkai. Not a woman. A creat--

The memory of Chiyuri's glare disrupted that thought and she scowled, partially in pain and partially in annoyance.

She struggled to keep her thoughts on track, blocking out the pain. She started again. Byakuren was a youkai... a youkai woman, as irritating as it was to make that concession. And she was apparently very dangerous, or she wouldn't be locked down on the lowest floor of this Hokkai Prison.

?Are you going to rip my arm off?? She asked, deciding that being polite wouldn't get her anywhere, and neither would being rude, so she was just going to be as indifferent to Byakuren's reactions as possible.

That got a chuckle out of her. ?You really do not trust me, do you??

?You don't even like me.?

?Fair enough. But this time you got yourself hurt not because you were being stupid, but because you were trying to help someone chained down. And I can sympathize with that.?

Was she trying to get Yumemi to help her with her own chains? Not happening. On the one hand, she imagined that if Chiyuri could hear her thought processes, she would call her excessively paranoid and untrusting. But that was crazy talk.

On the other hand... that hand was burning.

?Fine.? At least if she ripped it off, she would know whether or not Byakuren could be trusted once and for all. She extended her hand to meet Byakuren's.

Byakuren took the scientist's hand in her own, and came a step closer.

Yumemi winced. Her hand was still burning, so it was hard to feel much more beyond the lingering sensation of hot chains scorching her skin.

That is, until the sensation of Byakuren's--

She almost short-circuited at the feeling. She couldn't believe her senses. She had to see it.

Yumemi turned her head and saw Byakuren's lips on her hand and felt like she was dying. Mostly of embarrassment. But then another thought showed up in her head:

Hey, it doesn't hurt as much anymore.

As difficult as it was to even think sentences in an objective manner, she had to say it: Byakuren's lips were very cool and very soft. Why did the last adjective have to be there? Why? If she had been alone, this was the moment in the story where Yumemi would cover her face with embarrassment.

Ugh, why did her lips have to be so damnably cool and soft to the touch?

Byakuren opened her eyes and saw Yumemi. Oh, right. She could do that-- see in the dim light. Youkai.

It looked like she wanted to say something, but held back. Yumemi hadn't noticed, but at some point her hand had been turned upwards, so Byakuren had kissed the palm of her hand and not the back of it. Which explained the sudden coolness and lack of burning sensation.

Byakuren kissed her palm again, and Yumemi's thoughts attempted to scatter in multiple directions, each making the most inane observations: ?Her hair is so pretty,? or ?That's a nice cape she's wearing,? or ?I wish I had washed my hands or something, because it must taste so nasty to kiss a sweaty, dirty hand like mine.?

Anything to distract from the reality of the beautiful woman-- no, youkai-- no, woman-- she had just been about to exchange blows with apparently now showing mercy to her.

It was part flattering, part mortifying, and Yumemi didn't react well to being mortified.

But she had just healed her... ugh.

?There. I increased your tolerance for pain while I was at it, as well,? Byakuren said, raising her mouth from Yumemi's hand. ?You should be fine now. Do you still feel anything??

Yumemi clamped her mouth shut and shook her head.

?I see.? Byakuren's gaze became less soft. ?You're welcome.?

Ugh, and she had just forced her hand. She could always not say ?thank you,? in turn, but... How rude was she willing to be?

She saw Chiyuri standing at a distance, arms crossed and blue eyes looking into her own.

... oh, fine.

?... thank you.? Yumemi hoped that sounded as grudging as it was.

?Hm.? Byakuren pursed her lips together in a hint of a smile, but only a hint. She released Yumemi's hand, and retreated back to her side of the single room that made up the lowest floor of the prison.

Of course, this left Yumemi standing alone, feeling very awkward very quickly.

She scowled. Byakuren must have known that if she did that, Yumemi would feel compelled to move over to her and talk to her to at least look less awkward. This woman was frustrating in almost every respect.

Well, fine. If that was what she wanted, then Yumemi would give it to her. But whether or not she was pleased with the consequences was up to her.

She took a step forward, then another, finally entering the space around Byakuren where the prisoner could hardly ignore her any longer.

Byakuren looked up from where she was sitting on her tattered cape, and saw Yumemi looking down at her, a mix of annoyance and embarrassment and confusion on her face.

?Yes?? she asked, and Yumemi hissed inside. She had totally just thrown the ball into her court on purpose! What a sweet-as-pie viper she was! Her eye twitched with repressed anger.

?I, uh....? Oh god, what to say to this fiendish woman. ?I know your secret!? was not going to cut it. ?Stop trying to manipulate me!? would just give Yumemi away. Damn it, why was she stuck here? Why couldn't they just leave already?

No, no. No losing patience here. She couldn't afford to lose her cool like that. She was going to visibly enjoy this. She needed to play this woman's game, learn the rules, then defeat her in a verbal contest of barbs. Yes. She was going to win. And that stupid smile would fall from Byakuren's face and she would have to confess that she had been trying to manipulate Yumemi this whole time! Sweet, sweet victory.

Meanwhile Byakuren was looking up at a crazy young woman who was terrible at hiding her emotions from her face.

Yumemi rubbed her eyes and nodded. ?I, uh... I wanted to speak to you.?

Oh, brilliant opening line. Then again, the opening didn't need to be particularly spectacular. She just needed to start conversing with her, and surely windows would open up for her.

Byakuren gave her a smile and motioned to the floor. ?Then please, sit.?

The scientist nearly lost it again.

Inside she sputtered with anger. ?You want me to sit equal to you?! Are you crazy?! You're a youkai, a monster from the myths! You're the one who gets driven out of villages with pitchforks and torches, and you're the one who eats humans at night! How can I sit at your level?!?

But there was a second voice, one that spoke with a cadence so similar to that of Chiyuri's when she wanted to chastise her, with reason and compassion in equal parts:

?She's a youkai-- the one that healed your hand.?

And she had to confess that that voice was correct.

She'd always hated that in stories. Stories where the morality of the cast only depended on how they treated the main character. Of course, the main character in this story was Yumemi, and Byakuren just a satellite character. A flat character, a static character, characterized only by the traits that characterized all youkai. Youkai were evil, and so Byakuren could not be an exception, even if she was nice to the main character.

She'd always hated that in stories. Maybe that was why Chiyuri was the more bookish one of the two, reading aloud while Yumemi ran experiments.

?Um...? Byakuren laughed under her breath. ?Will you take a seat??

Yumemi blinked. She had spaced out while all those thoughts had been going through her head.

Well, maybe taking a seat wouldn't be so harmful in and of itself. Her legs hurt, after all.

She knelt, sat on the ground in front of Byakuren, whose legs were crossed in the manner of people in meditation. She was tempted to follow suit for a moment, but instead chose to just relax her legs by her side. It wouldn't do to give herself cramps, and if that made her look less good than Byakuren, then so be it. She didn't have a youkai's barbaric strength, after all.

She sat and her eyes met Byakuren's. She refused to turn them away.

After a long moment spent glaring at her, Byakuren was the first to blink, and sighed.

?You really don't like me, do you??

Yumemi blinked in surprise. She hadn't expected Byakuren to be so straightforward. She thought she would play one of her youkai mind games on her first. Or was this part of a mind game? Hm...

Well, for now it could do no harm to tell her the truth.

?No. I don't.? Yumemi frowned, glancing to the side. ?I don't trust many youkai.?

?But... you're working with some of them.?

She scowled. ?I was asked to.? By another youkai. But she didn't say that part aloud.

Mild amber eyes met hers again.

?Did youkai do anything to you??

She had no idea the kind of questions she was asking.

?I-I don't have to answer your questions.? Yumemi crossed her arms in a show of defiance, looked off to the side. ?I just wanted to make some conversation.?

?We can't have a conversation if you're not willing to say anything,? the prisoner replied.

Yumemi huffed, and said nothing. Byakuren sighed after a moment.

?I'm sorry if youkai did anything to you. It might not mean much, but I apologize on their behalf.?

Then for a moment, her face hardened.

?It probably was unprovoked, anyway.?

The strange emphasis of that word didn't escape Yumemi's ears.

?What do you mean, probably??

Byakuren was glaring at her now, eyes not leaving Yumemi's.

?What I mean is that you're so disdainful towards youkai that I could not in good conscience blame them if some of them got angry with you.?

In the back of her mind, the always-objective observation center of her brain made a note that Byakuren had gotten better at speaking, and had dropped the habit of dropping off her tone at random points in sentences. She was getting used to speaking again.

In the front of her mind, Yumemi knew she had been insulted by something that wasn't even human, and it was... bothersome.

?Really? You wouldn't blame a strong youkai if they attacked a weak human like me?? Yumemi raised an eyebrow, scoffed. ?That's rich.?

Byakuren's lip curled. ?I can see that I was right the first time. Humans have not changed over nine hundred years of my imprisonment. How quick to anger, violent, and vicious you are.?

?Nine hundred years ago? When youkai were even more powerful than they are now, terrorizing humans and eating them? And you would blame humans for being quick to anger, vicious, and violent??

The hypocrisy of this woman was stunning.

The prisoner took a calming breath, a breath to steady the self.

?Perhaps you do not understand, Okazaki-san.? Her voice was calmed down a bit. ?When I was imprisoned, humans were... humans organized, you see. Their strength then, as it is now, was power in numbers. A single human against a youkai-- that fight is more likely to go to the youkai, but when you send out organized hunting teams or youkai hunters...?

She shook her head. ?Humans are dangerous to youkai. Especially when they use technology to make up the difference in raw strength. That was almost a thousand years ago, I can only imagine the things humans have made in the interim...?

Yumemi scratched her head, trying to identify precisely what it was that was off to her about Byakuren's explanation.

?I don't understand.? She frowned. ?You seem to be approaching this problem from a factually incorrect position.?

Byakuren looked skeptical. ?What do you mean??

?You seem to be under the impression that youkai and humans are both equally strong. But when one side has access to magic and the other one... less so, there is an imbalance there from the beginning.?

?... I'm afraid I do not follow.?

?My question is, if you treat the strong and the weak the same way, then the strong will have an advantage, and I haven't heard you mention humans in need of protection even once.?

The question seemed to bother Byakuren.

?T-that's because...? She coughed. ?Humans aren't the ones who need protecting. That's youkai. The youkai are the weaker in the equation.?

?But that's just not...? Yumemi shook her head. ?What evidence do you have for your claim??

The prisoner didn't reply, staring at the ground instead.

?Have you never spent time among humans? Have you only obtained your information about the strength of humans through hears--?

?I was human myself.?

Byakuren cut Yumemi off in the middle of her sentence, and what she said...

?You were hu-- wait, what?? This was the first Yumemi had heard that humans could... no, wait, that just wasn't possible, she was lying--

?I am not lying.? Byakuren looked up from staring at the ground. Her amber eyes were brighter now. ?I was once human. Years and years ago.?

?This is the first I have ever heard of humans turning into... wait, you're a youkai, right??

Byakuren sighed.

?Sorry. Stupid question.? Yumemi bonked herself on the head for it.

Byakuren smiled a little at that, and gave her an odd look that Yumemi couldn't place. Later she would have the time to process the events of that night, and when her memory came across that smile, she would come to only one conclusion behind its meaning:

It is too bad that we have met under such bad circumstances, because I think I would enjoy debating you day and night.

?Maybe it is best if I tell you my story.?

Yumemi would not admit it to this woman, but she loved hearing stories. So she made a show of reluctance, frowning and glancing off to the side, but Byakuren was good enough that she could recognize the real smile on her face when the scientist turned back to her with her reply.

?... Certainly.?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 10, 2012, 10:09:34 PM
Wow, it's a White Rose update! Stop the presses!

I have two important announcements to make.

This was originally for Donut's birthday. That has come and gone, so this is belated. Whenever I get it in my mind to update, I feel bad for having gone without updating for so long, so I try to write more to an update, and it's never enough to make up for having been away for so long, which depresses me and demotivates me, and I just fall further and further behind and never get around to posting.

Well, I have come to a decision. I decided that the better present to Donut (and to everyone else who reads this story) would be to update more constantly rather than huge updates once a year. Even small updates more often would be okay, yes? It helps the readers too, since it gets them back into the story emotionally, rather than having that connection fade away for months at a time.

I just wanna get the ball rolling and rely on inertia to keep me writing, rather than pound out a sixty-page update and post it once a year. I'm not sure I could ever go for a weekly schedule, as that sounds awful harsh on my time commitments, but I will certainly try. I have graduated from university already, so I don't have schoolwork to get in my way anymore. Job searchin' ain't a walk in the park, but I also do a lot of it from home, so I don't spend large times away from a computer to write at.

So yeah! I'm gonna try to update more often, even if the updates are not as large as I'd like them to be. Asking for twenty pages per update is apparently on the high end for most writers, so maybe I should try to be more normal instead of a long-winded weirdo...

On to the second announcement!

I started writing White Rose understanding that the better idea would have been to wait to write the whole thing (I didn't realize how long it would be at the time) and only after revising it and proofing it, post it publicly. I can do that with my short stories well enough, but for a long story like White Rose has turned out to be, that is impossible. So I've been writing this with the understanding that this is just the first draft, and after I'm done I can revise and edit and retcon and rewrite and add new scenes and make it a polished piece from beginning to end.

But it seems that I might have to do one of those things ahead of time.

I came up with the idea for White Rose a few months before my 18th birthday. I am now 21. My thinking has changed a lot in those three-plus years. So have my expectations of what a good story should have. When I was younger, I didn't care about the villains as much as I did the heroes; while I appreciated them to be characters with depth, it wasn't really a requirement. (I've never been one of those cool cats who roots for the villain.) But now I find myself more interested in villains. I want them to be developed. I want them to have their own stories.

So I would like to give Shinki an expanded role than the one she has so far. White Rose has her in the villain's seat, and I don't get to explore her reactions to things the way I'm able to play with Koishi. And just as Koishi and Utsuho started out as the heroic master-servant duo, Shinki has that dynamic with Yumeko. In order to develop Shinki, I should develop Yumeko too. This is the same Yumeko that Koishi managed to push into a vegetative state.

Thing is, I never envisioned Yumeko as a developed character in and of herself. She was merely a useful twist in Koishi?s background and the excuse for her and Shinki to develop major grudges against each other and get into an extended fight. But now she's developed a personality in my head. A personality I'd like to explore through flashbacks and mementos of her.

But to pursue this new road, I'm going to have to retcon some things written earlier. Stuff from the very, very beginning, stuff I wrote when I was still seventeen years old and rushing through the writing so I could get to the fun stuff. While I'm okay with that since this was always intended to be just a first draft, it still makes me feel a little embarrassed to own up to that. It's not like there aren't other details I fully intend on retconning later (say, Utsuho's gangstaspeak. This is what happens when you crowdsource your fanfiction characters' accents, folks.) But this is the first time I'm going to be retconning something major, something that's not as easily dismissed as early weird characterization. If I don't change this, Yumeko's characterization will be inconsistent with how I have her in mind now. So I have to go back and change that.

Lately I stumbled across this quote from Lois McMaster Bujold, which encapsulates quite well how I feel about the issue: "The author reserves the right to have a better idea." Even if that means changing past details. It's a rough draft, after all. Still, I apologize for any inconvenience this may cause. I avoided doing this as long as I could, but this is one item I need to retcon as quick as I can, or else the rest of the fic just will not make sense.

I'll get started on that after this weekend; it's Nan Desu Kan time! I'm attending with my new Hatate cosplay outfit, and it's going to rock. \o\

Well, thank you for staying with this fanfic this long! I will try my hardest not to keep this story hanging as long as I did anymore.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on September 10, 2012, 10:23:29 PM
omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg

I love Yumemi being tsundere towards Byakuren, heh.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Tamer Anode/Cathode on September 10, 2012, 10:32:30 PM
Great update, these are always worth waiting for. I really like how you're writing the relationship between Yumemi and Byakuren and the conflict between their worldviews.

Feel free to fix up your earlier chapters as you see fit; it makes thinks a lot smoother for new readers and gives long-time followers a reason to go back and reread.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on September 10, 2012, 11:37:22 PM
The Yumemi/Byakuren conversation was extremely amusing. :3

Can't wait to see what you do with the earlier chapters as well!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on September 10, 2012, 11:43:51 PM
omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg omg

I love Yumemi being tsundere towards Byakuren, heh.

Yumemi's reactions to Byakuren are priceless, ahahaha. I love it <333


Ah, it's so nice to see more White Rose. :D

It's quite interesting to see Koishi experimenting with her new abilities and coming to understand them a little bit more. It is a little sad to see her so indifferent to everything, but that is a part of shutting one's emotions away, after all, so it's to be expected. I do wonder how things will go for her from here, though. All of this has to be so unfamiliar to her, after all. :<

Also yay, it looks like Reimu will have her debut soon as well! I do wonder what kind of role she will play in the story. :o

Yumemi and Byakuren took the spotlight here though. Their interactions are fascinating to say the least, and I have to wonder what sort of relationship they will have as time passes. It's pretty clear that Yumemi's extremely conflicted with her feelings that youkai are savage creatures that prey on humans-- and here's a youkai before her that healed her burns in such a way that short-circuited her brain (in the best of ways, at that). A youkai that was once human, at that. I have to wonder if at some point they will befriend one another (and I mean in the Nanoha way), or remain enemies throughout the story. It's all very fascinating, and I'm excited to see more~

This was a very good update, that it was~

And aaaaaah yes I like your idea! Small, more frequent updates sound better for everyone after all, right?

And don't worry about the retconning-- it's completely and entirely acceptable since it's your story-- and an unfinished one at that. I'd be more surprised if details didn't change over the years as you come up with new and improved ideas :D
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on September 11, 2012, 06:00:16 AM
Excellent read. I'm not lying when I said it was a delight to read your prose again. :) I don't care if it didn't make my birthday, it was worth the wait. Thank you very much. ^_^

Yumemi's reactions to Byakuren are quite fascinating. I certainly am looking forward to seeing more from them. Koishi, too - it's so interesting to get a look into the mind of someone purely driven by impulses. Hope to see more in the near future!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Uwa on September 13, 2012, 12:51:43 PM
Oh, damn. I actually squealed when I saw this was updated. I lurk a lot, so I've never really thanked you for writing this (and for continuing to write this) as countless others already have. So here it is, belated by a billion days as it is.  :V

m(_ _)m

Also, I find it hilarious that one of the things Yumemi zoned in on while checking out Byakuren was...her cape. Nice cape.
Oh, Yumemi, only you~
Quote
And don't worry about the retconning-- it's completely and entirely acceptable since it's your story-- and an unfinished one at that. I'd be more surprised if details didn't change over the years as you come up with new and improved ideas :D

Annnnd, this ^

But, to add, I've thoroughly relished, ravished, doted, and fawned over the White Rose of the present. And, now, you speak of a revised and improved White Rose with  :o additional content!? I blame you for my chronic anemia. You are the irrigation to my farms. The potatoes to my vodka. The calories to my fats. The wriggle to my night-bug.

But, really, thank you. ;~;
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on September 13, 2012, 01:32:34 PM
You are the irrigation to my farms. The potatoes to my vodka. The calories to my fats. The wriggle to my night-bug.

The wriggle to my night-bug.

lost it :getdown:
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nolrai2 on September 22, 2012, 06:07:35 AM
Revising is not something you should worry about and put off it is something we as readers welcome! It should be embraced with joy!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:16:19 AM
Just pretend today is Wednesday, and this is White Rose Wednesday. This update took... oh wow. I split Part Two of White Rose into its own file, chireiden02.doc, because it was making my computer lag whenever I opened it up. The word count of the entirety of Part Two so far is 53.5k words.

This update is 11k of them. I don't... I don't know where they came from! But here they are nevertheless.



Once it had begun, the sunset progressed rather quickly, and Utsuho welcomed the coming night. The dark was familiar to her eyes.

The ground underneath her feet crunched as she walked over dry pine needles and twigs. Slightly ahead of her, Shinki's feet led the way down the path.

Utsuho wondered why they were walking instead of flying, and wondered if that would be an appropriate question to ask. She kept it to herself for now.

She rubbed at her cold nose. She reached into the pockets of the ragged robes from Chireiden she was still wearing, and found the orange Shinki had given her earlier. Ignoring it for now, she pressed her hands against her own body, trying to warm up her fingers.

A cold chill entered Utsuho's right arm, so she pulled her arm in through her robe and rested it against her bare skin until she warmed back up.

She found herself confused and troubled, but didn't say anything. She blew on her hands to warm them up, then rubbed them against her cheeks. Then she blew on them again, making enough noise that now Shinki noticed, turning around.

“Reiuzi-san?”

“Hm?”

“Are you cold?”

“Cold...” She rubbed her hands along her arms, and rubbed her nose again. “I'm afraid I don't quite... know what you mean. I'm not being mean to you, am I?”

Shinki shook her head. “I don't mean cold in that sense. I mean that you feel... not warm.”

“Oh, definitely,” the hell raven replied. “I wish I had longer sleeves.”

“Mm. Chireiden was a warm place, wasn't it?”

“Chireiden was... warm, yes.”

Utsuho suddenly remembered an image of her hugging Koishi, but after a moment's pause, dismissed it. It wasn't the type of warmth she could return to.

She reached behind her and pulled the blanket off of her wings, and wrapped her arms into it. Shinki turned her head to watch her, slowing her pace.

“What is that?”

“What's what?”

“The white blanket you have.”

“Oh.” She wrapped it tight around her arms. “It's an old blanket from when I was a kid. Someone gave it to me as... comfort, I guess.”

She felt her heart aching already. This wasn't a story she wanted to go into with Shinki. Not here. Not now. If she let herself feel sorrow, then the madness of the last few days would crash onto her like a huge wave onto a rock, and she needed to keep it together until she was alone somewhere.

She wouldn’t let anyone see her cry like that again.

“I see. It certainly looks old enough for that.”

Utsuho wasn't sure if that was admiring or insulting, so she replied with nothing.

“I apologize. I hadn't realized you would get cold. But I don't have any sweater to give you here.”

She saw her chance to ask her earlier question, and took it. “Why are we walking? Instead of say, flying?”

Shinki winced for a split second, but it was long enough for Utsuho to recognize the expression. It was surely the same one she had just had when she was thinking, begging to not have to think about something.

“Because I, uh....” She closed her eyes. “I... used to walk here along this route. Many times. With a very good friend of mine. We liked to take every opportunity to talk, so I would walk here with her. It's a winding road, so that meant we were able to talk more.”

Utsuho put two and two together.

“Yumeko-san, you mean.”

Shinki flinched.

“... yeah.” She touched her arm, looked away from Utsuho's gaze. “I... a woman in my position does not have many luxuries, Reiuzi-san. Friends are a luxury. Time to spend with them is a luxury.”

The hellcrow frowned a little, frustrated at how she was contradicting herself.

“But you are an empress. How can you be lacking in luxuries?”

“I...” Shinki trailed off. “I carry much responsibility on my shoulders.”

“Not so much responsibility that you cannot take time out to 'visit' my city, however,” Utsuho replied.

Shinki rubbed her forehead. “Please, let's not talk about that.”

Utsuho curled her lip, disdain on her face. “The peace agreement said I had to obey you, not that I had to like it every moment of every day.”

“You remind me of Luize-san,” the god empress scowled. “And not in a good way.”

“Maybe if you spent less time invading cities trying to live in peace, perhaps you could have time to walk through forests with your friend,” Utsuho shot back.

Shinki raised her head, fixing Utsuho with a fierce blue-eyed glare.

“Don't go there, Reiuzi-san.”

“Oh, I'm sorry,” Utsuho laughed a fake laugh and covered her mouth. “I misspoke!” Her frustration had bubbled up to the surface in the past few moments, and it was starting to spill over. “I meant to say... maybe if you spent less time invading other cities, you might still HAVE your friend around to walk through forests with!”

Before she could blink, Shinki had crossed the distance between the two of them and slapped her across the face.

Shinki's right eye twitched as she looked at her.

Utsuho was shocked at first, then realization set in after a few seconds. Then anger followed on its heels.

“You know... as ungrateful as my previous master was, at least she never hit me for speaking my mind. Since she already knew everything in my mind anyway.” She hardened her gaze. “Well, it's nice to know how you really treat the people around you.”

Utsuho pulled the blanket off her arms. Anger was heating her up from the inside. She threw the blanket back onto her wings, and turned right around and started returning down the trail she had been climbing on.

“Hey! Don't walk away from me! I never gave you that permission!” Shinki shouted at Utsuho's retreating back.

“Don't care. Go meet your friend.” She waved a hand over her shoulder. “Wonder if you'll try to hit her, too.”

“I-- hey!” Shinki grit her teeth in frustration, unsure of what to do. Stand here and tap her feet while the hellcrow walked away without a look back, or chase after her, or ignore her outburst and continue walking?

She scowled. In the short time they had known each other, she had discovered that Utsuho was one of the most casually disrespectful people she'd ever met. That always annoyed her about Chireiden natives. That satori imposter queen, Komeiji Miyani, had even gone so far as to abolish honorifics some months ago, just so that no one would address Shinki with a higher degree of respect than her. The mere idea of such a brazen display of disrespect had stunned her so much that she never even figured out a way to retaliate. And here was the product of that shocking disrespect, wasn't it?

Just then, the voice of the prisoner she was going to visit came through the fog of memory and answered her question.

“Over my years as an exorcist, when I was still human, I came across many human beings. Good and bad, just like youkai. Fearful. But many of them were quietly okay with the idea of youkai living among them, as long as they had reasonable confidence that they would not be attacked.”

Byakuren would sip from the cup of tea Yumeko had served her earlier, and Shinki would sit quietly across from her.

“But, too many...” She shook her head. “I ran into too many leaders who were just the opposite of their followers. They were not noble. I realized quickly that they did not really want their people to be free of fear; they just wanted to get rid of a threat they could not control. They wanted the credit of their people for getting rid of the dangerous youkai nearby, and all it would become was another source of useful propaganda. Maybe I could have stood it if the youkai were truly dangerous, but they were not. Usually they were just trying to live their lives.”

Pain registered in Byakuren's soft amber eyes. Yumeko watched her with her usual blank stare. Shinki followed every word.

“Sometimes I visited a village without letting them know I was an exorcist, to test the leader's worth.” She looked down into her green tea, watching the steam curl up in the dim light. “Sometimes I was welcomed as a visitor, given hospitality. More often, I was given a place to stay for the night, then in the morning was asked to roll up my futon and head on my way. And many times, I was monitored to make sure that I did not speak to many villagers on the way out.” She sighed, a deep sigh for someone who looked her age. But she was not young. Not at all.

“Anyway, what I was leading to... I discovered, over the years, that power does not corrupt. It is magnetic to the easily corruptible. I would get rid of their youkai problem. But I would come back in a few years, only to find that their elder or their leader or their mayor had instead manufactured a new enemy to fear. The trick is, that if you keep telling humans that there are things that they need protecting from, even in the most safe area in the country, you get to keep using fear to control them.”

She took another long sip of tea.

“And that's what it's all about. Control, control, control. These were the kinds of leaders who wanted everyone to walk on eggshells around them, to bow and prostrate themselves in front of their thrones, to address them with the grandest honorifics they had never earned or deserved.”

She narrowed her eyes. “When you respect someone, you treat them honorably. You bow without coercion, defer to your authority without being forced to do so.  Some people will even speak plainly, and without ritual or honorifics. This is respect, too.  A true leader would not everyone around her bowing with their faces to the ground in order to feel like she was powerful. The looks of respect from her servants would be quite enough for her. It is better to have a servant's admiration through respect and reverence and knowledge than blind fear.”


Shinki smiled, recalling that moment. In large part, the only reason she had lasted this long on the throne of Makai was thanks to sheer common sense keeping her out of a lot of unnecessary trouble.

And much of that sense, she observed, had been given to her by the one person everyone in Hokkai trusted least of all: Hiziri Byakuren.

She had calmed down now, remembering that conversation. She remembered how she had seen it as truth then, and still saw it as true.

So if it was true, what did it mean that Utsuho's last look at her had been one of disgust?

No, she could not please everybody. Shinki had learned that lesson entirely too well over the years. But she could avoid angering people she didn't have any need to provoke. She could definitely avoid irritating the people who served her, to win their loyalty if nothing else.

And in Utsuho's case...

Shinki sighed.

She didn't have many friends. They were a luxury, and she had not much time for luxuries with an empire on her hands. So she kept them as close as she could. Byakuren was a permanent prisoner in Hokkai, with no one to talk to for years at a time. She kept herself sane with reciting sutras, but Shinki knew that she was happiest when she had visitors to speak and debate with. Loneliness was a terrible companion. But Hokkai was far from the capital. Shinki couldn't visit her that often.

There was her family in Makai. Mai, Yuki, Sara. Luize and Shinki had too many disagreements to stay in each other's presence for very long, but Shinki respected her experience too much to throw her out. And of course, there was Alice. But...

Yumeko was missing now. And would always be missing.

Shinki had always thought of her destiny as a lonely one, but she only just now realized how few friends she had in her life. Her most loyal companion, her confidante, her servant, was gone.

And the young hellcrow girl-- Reiuzi Utsuho-- had the same kind of hole in her heart, but in reverse.

Shinki blinked as realization struck.

She spoke quietly, surrounded by the pine forest with no one but her to hear.

“I want her to be my friend.”

As soon as she said it, she knew it was true. She had finally managed to put into words what she wanted from her. She wanted—no, needed—someone to take Yumeko’s place by her side.

And that was the same girl she had managed to drive away.

Shinki imagined what Byakuren would say if she had seen.

“Do not resent her for her anger, Shinki-san. Would you not bear a grudge against the person who had a hand in taking everything away from you? Granted, it is not healthy to hold that grudge for too long, but... it would be unhealthier to deny that you were hurt, wouldn't it?”

Shinki agreed with the imaginary Byakuren in her head.

Then she imagined what Yumeko would say if she had seen.

She would not be reprimanding. Her voice would not be impassioned one way or the other. She would have the faint smile she tended to have around her master.

“Shinki-sama...”

Yumeko would play with her apron, meeting her gaze, and she would only offer her opinion once Shinki had asked multiple times, saying that her opinion mattered very much to her master.

Then she would smile and say, “You should do whatever it is that makes you happiest.”

Shinki looked up the trail. Further up the trail would be a winding path down the side of a hill, then back up onto a mountain, and then through a valley until the sound of a stream carried over, and then the Hokkai Prison compound. She was probably about forty-five minutes away, and much less if she flew.

She had rushed here to speak to Byakuren. But Byakuren wasn't going anywhere anytime soon. Moreover, she'd notice the look on her face right away. If she was correct, the prisoner herself would be the one to tell her to leave and go find her servant before she came to visit her.

And Yumeko would want her to do what made her happiest.

Shinki replied to that one aloud.

“Having someone by my side is what will make me happiest.”

She looked up at the trail, and sighed. It was a quiet, still, relaxing night anyway. Nothing ever happened in Hokkai worth worrying about.

“It's no fun to walk that road alone,” she murmured, turning her back on it. She had made her decision, and so she spread her wings and took off in the direction Utsuho had gone.

------
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:19:15 AM
?Fujima ji wo
Hikite no yama ni
Imo wo okite
Yama ji wo yukeba
Ikeri to mo nashi.?


Two more links sparkled red and fell away. Hirano took a breath. Kogasa turned the page for her.

Yuka observed the traces of red that were beginning to show through the charms Hirano had slapped onto her arms.

?Are you certain you can handle that?? She asked.

Hirano smirked. ?I have to.?

Hakurei Reimu was resting with her head on her mother's lap, as Sayuri sat, alternately wincing and trying to keep calm, with her left hand in Yuka's.

?You shouldn't...? Sayuri took a breath of her own. ?You shouldn't push yourself like this, Hirano.?

?Don't be ridiculous. I can release the both of you at the same time with the same breath. Why wouldn't I??

?If you only release Reimu's chains, you'll only pay half the blood.?

Hirano only pulled up her sleeves to her shoulders and pulled out more charms to put on her upper arms.

?'s okay. I didn't need this much anyway.?

?Pay.... blood??

Yuka turned her head to see Chiyuri walking towards them.

?Did I hear that correctly??

?You did.? Sayuri answered before Hirano could deny it.

?This kind of lock... requires human blood to unseal. That's why a human needs to be doing it.?

?That's...? Chiyuri shook her head, looking down.

Hirano spared her a glance. ?It's okay. These charms make it so that I lose less blood than I probably would be.?

Chiyuri looked up at that, and fixed her gaze on the shrine maiden's arms. Her eyes widened.

?Hirano-san, you can't!?

?I don't need my arms to get out of here once we're done. Or to throw danmaku, if need be. Gyoku can handle that.?

?But...? Chiyuri went down onto her knees, sitting in front of Hirano. ?Would it be-- er, can I... would you be able to use my blood instead, then??

Hirano blinked.

?T-technically, yes. I could.? It seemed that she was caught off-guard by the unexpected offer. ?But you're strong, Chiyuri-san. You'll help carry Reimu-chan and Sayuri once I've finished breaking these chains.?

?Yes, but I only need one arm to shoot, and I can't fly. I can't use magic, after all.? Chiyuri gave her a grin, but she said that with a hint of bitterness that Yuka picked up on. But it was very brief. ?So, would you...?

After a momentary pause, the miko replied.

?... If it turns out that I don't have enough... maybe.?

Chiyuri repressed a shudder at the implications of that.

?A-all right. Can I at least read the poems for you??

?No, unfortunately. That requires someone who can use magic.?

A grim smile spread across Chiyuri's face.

?I see.?

Yuka raised an eyebrow, interested in the hints of Chiyuri's character she was getting. Sayuri drew in a sharp breath, trying to hide the pain, and Yuka returned her attention to the Hakurei maiden, stroking her hand.

?Well, then, can I at least turn the pages?? She looked to Kogasa then, who looked to Hirano in turn.

?Certainly. Kogasa-chan, is that okay with you?? Hirano asked.

The karakasa nodded. ?Here you are, Kitashirakawa-san,?

She handed the slim book of poems to Chiyuri, who took it and adjusted her sitting posture so she could hold it open on her lap for Hirano to read.

?Thanks.? Chiyuri flipped open to the right page and held it for the shrine maiden to read.

?Ie ni kite
Waga ya wo mireba
Tama doko no
Hoka ni mukikeri
Imo ga ko makura.?


Hirano recited, and another pair of chains sparkled and vanished. The payment in blood was cut from each of her arms, and it made the charms on her arms even redder.

Chiyuri looked faintly ill, and looked away, catching Yuka's glance.

?Are you sick?? she asked.

The sailor girl put on a smile. ?I'm a bit... squeamish about blood.?

Yuka snorted. ?If that's the case, then I guess I'll never get a good fight from you, then.?

?Apologies.? Chiyuri continued to smile.

Behind them, Hirano continued to recite.

?Why are you not with your master?? Yuka nodded to the side, where Kogasa was walking around the small prison cell to stretch her legs, but not going near where Byakuren and Yumemi were talking.

?They're... busy, it seems.? Chiyuri shrugged. ?Guess my boss must have finally found someone interesting to talk to.?

Yuka nodded. ?Did she tell you her name??

?Did who tell me her name? The prisoner? No, she didn't.?

?The prisoner?? Sayuri entered the conversation then. ?Her name is Hiziri Byakuren-san.?

The green-haired youkai blinked, then a slow, slow smile came over her face.

?Hiziri... wait, is that the character for a wandering monk?? Chiyuri asked.

?I'm afraid I don't know.? the miko replied.

?Hiziri.... I've heard that name before.? Yuka grinned. ?A very long time ago. How interesting...?

?Now, now, no fighting,? Sayuri tried to chuckle, but couldn't. ?Yuka-san, be nice.?

?I was going to be,? Yuka complained.

?Hiziri-san has been nothing but gracious to me and Reimu-chan while I've been down here. No one else to talk to, you see.? Sayuri sighed. ?She's been here for centuries.?

?Centuries!? Chiyuri's eyes widened. ?Guess she's older than she looks, then.?

Sayuri rolled her eyes. ?In Gensokyo, everyone is older than they look.?

?Even little Reimu-chan here?? Chiyuri laughed.

?Yes, actually. She's ten years old.?

?Really?? The sailor girl tried to remember what she knew of early childhood development. ?She's so small!?

Reimu looked up at Chiyuri, brown eyes meeting Chiyuri's light brown, so light they appeared yellow.

?I know. She doesn't look as old as she really is. Everyone thinks she's seven years old or something.?

?That's the number I heard,? Chiyuri confirmed.

?Ah...? Sayuri thought a moment. ?Yukari-san sent you here, then??

Yuka nodded. ?But you shouldn't be talking much in your state, Sayuri-san.?

?Nonsense.? She smiled. ?I don't have much time, so I should be talking with you as much as I can, Yuka-san. Everything I never got to say before.?

The green-haired youkai gave her a pained look, but then tried to put on a smile.

?W-well then, what would you like to say??

?Well...? Sayuri watched another one of her chains come off. ?... You really do look cute in your pajamas, for starters.?

Chiyuri snickered. Yuka shot her a nasty look.

?And your singing is terrible. Absolutely terrible. You also snore really loudly, no matter how much you deny it.?

Chiyuri tried to cover her mouth so she wouldn't laugh too hard. Yuka flushed.

?Oh, and I've always wanted to do this.? Sayuri shifted her weight so that she could now rest her head atop Yuka's breasts.

?If you weren't dying, I'd kill you,? the green-haired youkai said, scowling, but she didn't move.

?Which is why I'm doing it.? Sayuri smirked. Then her tone became pensive. ?I can't have my daughter see her mother in pain or feeling sad, you see??

?Ah...? Yuka sighed, glancing over at the little girl resting on her mother's lap. ?I guess it's okay, then.?

?I want her to remember me happy.? She stroked Reimu's dark hair as the quiet young girl turned her gaze up to see her mother. ?Since... I won't be...?

Yuka cut her off by putting her arm around Sayuri and rubbing her back.

?.... you humans never live long enough for any real fun.?

Sayuri smiled, and rested her dying body against her friend's.

Chiyuri somehow found that more painful to see than blood, so she turned back to watch Hirano.

And she also spared a few glances for her boss and her apparent debate with that mysterious prisoner, Hiziri Byakuren, chained up to the far wall.

------
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:26:34 AM
?... and so, ever since then, I have been down here.?

Byakuren was winding down the long, winding story of her past with a sigh.

Yumemi was listening to her, but she was also reviewing everything she knew about solitary confinement in her mind and fixating on the pattern Byakuren was drumming out with her fingertips.

?Fully conscious except for when I sleep, not that my sleep cycle is tied to the sun or the moon anymore, I suppose. With nothing to do, either.? She twitched her hands in front of her, letting the manacles on her wrists clank against the chains. ?I could have done so much in this time...?

?I see...?

Byakuren kept repeating that pattern. Yumemi was intrigued by it, and it made sense, given her solitary isolation for centuries upon centuries.

She felt Byakuren's eyes on her, and looked up from her fingers to her face. But she had been paying close attention to the youkai woman's narrative.

?If you've been down here this entire time, why didn't you ask Shinki-sama to bring you things? Reading materials, stuff to write with, and so on.?

?Ah, yes. I forgot to mention that.? Byakuren sighed. ?I didn't really notice much change in my state until some time ago. Days blended into months and those blended into years...?

Byakuren's fingers drummed out a steady, consistent beat, but she wasn't watching them. Yumemi wondered if she noticed it, or it was just a pattern she couldn't help but repeat without consciously thinking about it.

?Then about ten years ago or so... I think. Don't hold me to that.? She ran her right hand through her long gradient hair (which was somehow lacking in split ends). Her expression hardened. ?It's so damnably hard to keep track of time down here.?

She nodded, staring at Byakuren's left hand (those well-trimmed fingernails!), which kept drumming out that same rhythm on her knee. ?That's understandable.?

?Shinki-san found me. Seems that at some point over the centuries, a large portion of the city that was built over my prison collapsed, and she came along and rebuilt it. Thing is, those city people never actually came into this chamber. They seemed to think that there was some kind of monster or a dead person locked up in here, so they only drew an empty room onto their maps and moved on, so I came as quite a surprise when Shinki's workers opened up the door...?

She laughed with only a faint amount of mirth in her voice.

?The seal those humans and that shrine maiden from long ago placed on me seals me into the ground, no matter what. Even these chains are mostly for show.? She rattled her manacles. ?No, the real boundary is around the first floor of the prison. When I told Shinki-san my story, she approved of my actions of saving youkai, and actually tried to get me out of here.?

?It didn't work?? Yumemi blinked, looking up from staring at Byakuren's fingernails and her too-well-kept hair. (If she had been down here this long, it should have at least had split ends, and it certainly would not be so glossy and shiny without constant hair care. Right? The questions would plague her if she didn't get answers soon.)

Byakuren shook her head. (Her hair was so shiny. Yumemi was in no way fixating again.) ?Right before I breached the surface, the boundary held me down. It was like trying to lift a mountain, while being the size of a mouse.? She returned to drumming out that familiar pattern again. ?It proved much the same for Shinki-san. The seal was too powerful, even almost a thousand years later. Truly, I think the only thing that could breach that seal would be something like my brother's Tobikura, and of course the ship has surely long since rotted away somewhere.?

She let out a deep sigh and her head tilted forward as she looked at the ground.

?Much like I probably would be.?

Yumemi tore her gaze away from her too-perfect fingernails and asked a question.

?What about reading materials??

?Eh??

It was Byakuren's turn to look up now. Yumemi was sitting cross-legged in front of her, looking into her eyes.

?You didn't answer my question.?

?Ah! Yes.? The prisoner flushed, and Yumemi only noticed because her eyes had now adjusted to the dim light. ?M-my apologies, I was... I derailed myself.?

?How often do you get to talk to visitors??

Byakuren gave her an awkward, but genuine smile.

?Not... often.?

Yumemi had once done studies of isolation as torture. It was remarkable how quickly the human mind fell apart when deprived of outside stimulation. Remarkable, and terrifying. She recalled stories of prisoners in solitary confinement, how they said that eventually the isolation drove them mad, that they began hearing voices from inside their heads, how their memories started disintegrating, how their minds ground to a halt, forgetting everything they had once known, leaving nothing but a void and an empty shell where a person once was.

She couldn't imagine being locked into the living death that was solitary confinement for five days, let alone almost a thousand years.

As she had been listening to Byakuren's story, she had felt the memories of that research pour back into her mind, and as irritating as it was to her on some level, she began to feel....

... well, it was true that she had betrayed the trust of the humans. And it was true that she had been at first motivated to help the youkai by fear and selfishness, and only later motivated by altruism and self-sacrifice. It was interesting, to consider that her greatest crime was doing the right thing for the wrong reasons. Therein had lay the core of the deception that must have so terrified the humans of her time.

But really, shouldn't a thousand years of solitary suffering be enough to satisfy any crime's punishment?

In this light, then, Byakuren looked much less like the terrifying youkai traitor to the human race than Yumemi had first feared she would be. It looked more like she had been unfortunate enough to receive a disproportionately large punishment for the things she had done-- and yes, they had been wrong, but... wasn't this enough of a burden?

And, if the thump-thump... thump-thump... thump-thump... of the pattern she continued to drum into her leg without realizing it was any indication, she would be carrying the burden of isolation for a long time to come, even if she escaped.

In the dark, alone, with no one to speak to and nothing to do, with nothing to do to pass the time but chant sutras and sleep.... for fifteen minutes, then an hour, then a few more hours, and eventually a day.... seven days a week, fifty-two weeks a year, for over nine hundred years... sitting in gray, monotonous dreariness. That wasn't something Yumemi would wish on anyone.

Not even on a youkai whose only crime had been to be more na?ve than the people around her, not being evil.

?Actually... that's kind of the reason I haven't been able to ask Shinki about any of that, to answer your question.?

Yumemi was pulled out of her musing by the prisoner, who was looking at her with those mild amber eyes again.

God, those eyes had seen so much.

She felt an impulse to hug her tightly. It was an embarrassing notion, so she wouldn't go through with the idea.

But even so, thinking objectively, Byakuren hadn?t deserved this centuries-long punishment for what she had done in her past. And if she were honest, Yumemi would say that her story had made her feel a bit sympathetic for her.

?What is?? She had enough presence of mind left to ask.

?When I get a visitor...? Byakuren raised her right hand, twirled a long strand of hair around it. (Hair that was miraculously lacking in split ends.) ?I start... babbling. I talk and talk and I never let the other person get a word in. So I never remember until after my visitor has left.?

?You haven't done that with me,? Yumemi replied.

?No, but that's because I had Hakurei-san over there to talk to.? Byakuren nodded over at the shrine maiden. ?... and you'll take her away from me in short order.?

?.... ah.? Yumemi winced, wondering how best to deal with the problem the prisoner's desires caused. ?I'm sorry, bu--?

?Do not apologize. I would not wish this imprisonment on anyone else.? Byakuren's shoulders sagged, and for the first time, she leaned back onto the wall, and she looked much sadder than Yumemi would have ever expected her to be.

The prisoner raised her hands, looking at her manacles and chains.

?... More than anything, I would love to see the surface of this world again.?

Yumemi swallowed.

?That's why I couldn't stay up on the first floor. Oh, I could have done it physically. That's not what I mean.? She closed her eyes, as if remembering the moment. ?I could not bear the thought of being so close, yet so far from seeing the beautiful sky.?

And the rhythm of Byakuren's fingers continued, the endless thump-thump... thump-thump... thump-thump...

The scientist couldn't help but wonder-- even if Byakuren did somehow manage to escape the physical prison, would she ever be able to escape that drumbeat echoing in her ears?

Or would her heartbeat sound out like a drum in the deep darkness forever?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:29:01 AM
Yumemi lowered her head, closed her eyes, and in the darkness of the prison, an old memory stirred. A memory where she too, had been... alone, with only her heartbeat in her ears, and the sudden rush of fear she had felt then, the irrational fear of never being able to hear any other sound again.

But where other people would have either been confused or disturbed, the prisoner before her was not the sort of person who would just let things like this pass in front of her without comment.

She reached out, the chains trailing behind her manacles as she put her hands on Yumemi's shoulders. She shook her as gently as she could manage. ?Are you okay, Okazaki-san??

Yumemi blinked, looking up at her. Her eyes were unfocused, but they focused again as she came back to reality. ?Ah... yeah. Sorry.?

?Are you not feeling well??

?No, it's just...? Yumemi ran her right hand through her hair, and dragged it down her face. ?It's nothing. Just an old memory I had forgotten.?

She felt the thump-thump in her ears for a moment longer, then shook her head to get the sound out of her head.

Byakuren frowned. ?Are you certain??

?Hey, why are you suddenly worrying about me? I thought you didn't like humans,? Yumemi pointed out, eager to turn the conversation away from herself.

The other woman pursed her lips, as if she were about to point out Yumemi?s obvious dodging of the question, but she appeared to give up on it with a sigh.

?I wouldn't, would I? I mean, I did everything in my power to create a peaceful world where humans and youkai could live as equals.?

She narrowed her eyes. ?And yet, I was sealed away by humans who didn't want that sort of world.?

Yumemi thought something was strange about that line, and stroked her chin as she thought about what it was, exactly, that puzzled her about it. She tried to analyze it as objectively as she could. She didn't like youkai, but...

After a moment, Byakuren must have noticed that Yumemi hadn't replied, because she opened her eyes again and looked at her companion.

?What is it, Okazaki-san??

Yumemi shook her head, still thinking. ?Something strikes me as a little... off about your explanation.?

A look of uncertainty crossed the prisoner's face. ?What does??

The scientist snapped her fingers.

?Why??

Byakuren looked confused. ?Why what??

?What good reason is there to reject the idea of a society where youkai and humans can live in peace with each other? Why??

?Why?? Byakuren now looked pained. ?Unfortunately, I think I know a good reason for that.?

Yumemi was pretty sure she knew her own reason: because youkai were strong and humans were weak, so youkai could not exist as equals with humans-- their power advantage would ensure their dominance.

?What is it?? She was curious to see if it would match up with her own.

?In a word? Fear.?

?... explain.?

Byakuren took a breath. Yumemi's eyes were drawn to her bust for a moment, but she forced herself to turn her gaze upward, because staring at a woman's breasts without that woman's permission was rude.

Huh, when had she started to call Byakuren a woman? As if she were human...

"I explained this to Shinki at least once before. Let me see if I can remember what I said...?

She took another breath, eyes closed, and exhaled deeply, opening her eyes.

?Long ago, when I was a youkai exterminator, I traveled through many villages of humans and met many people. Good and bad, just like youkai. The myths that they had grown up with as children had given them a great fear of youkai and of magic, that is true. But many of them were quietly okay with the idea of youkai living among them, so long as they had reasonable confidence that they would not be attacked. This is where I found my niche.?

Yumemi nodded as she listened.

?But, too many... I ran into too many leaders who were just the opposite of their followers. They were not noble. I realized quickly that they did not really want their people to be free of fear; they just wanted to get rid of a threat that they could not control. If possible, they would replace it with a threat of their own making, one they could call off and control at any point. They were also interested in receiving the praise of their people for getting rid of the dangerous youkai nearby, and it would become another source of useful propaganda to reinforce their dominance.?

?Those were hard times. Youkai were given the reputation of being absolute enemies of humans. If a human was thought to aid youkai, even if it was just a misunderstanding, they would cast them out of the village and smear their reputations by branding them as an ally of youkai. The human ideal was a world without youkai. It was in that world that I tried to work for youkai and human equality.? She sighed, letting her manacles clank onto the ground. ?Maybe I could have stood it if the youkai were truly dangerous, but they were not. Usually they were just trying to live their lives.?

?But those were different times, Hiziri-san,? Yumemi protested. ?A time when people did not know science, hadn't embraced rationality and objective analysis. They couldn't see that their fear was being engineered, being used to justify the rule of tyrants!?

Byakuren's gaze flicked up.

?And here you are, the result of rationality and objective analysis, and even you hate youkai.?

Yumemi had been about to say something, but those words hit her like a slap in the face, and she fell silent.

The prisoner continued.

?Sometimes I visited a village without letting them know I was an exorcist, to test the leader's worth. I mean, it was always possible that the youkai was truly dangerous, and that the leader was simply looking out for his people. His people. It was always a male leader, back then.? She closed her eyes, leaning back. ?Sometimes I was welcomed as a visitor, given hospitality. More often, I was given a place to stay for the night, then in the morning was asked to roll up my futon and head on my way. And many times, I was monitored to make sure that I did not speak to many villagers on the way out.?

?I discovered, over the years, that it was all one big scam to keep ordinary humans to accept as their authorities the most corrupt, power-hungry leaders. I would get rid of their youkai problem-- by taking the youkai to a place where they could live in peace, or simply convincing them to move to a new area. But I would come back in a few years, only to find that their elder or their leader or their mayor had instead manufactured a new enemy to fear. The trick is, that if you keep telling humans that there are things that they need protecting from, even in the most safe area in the country, you get to keep using fear to control them.?

The professor nodded, thinking about her words and turning them over in her head as she clasped her hands together and rested them on the bridge of her nose.

Byakuren sat up a little bit more, letting some anger seep into her words as she continued.

?The village leaders I met, the ones who would eventually turn on me and seal me away... they were not good leaders, not at all. For them, people lying prostate on the floor was not enough; they had to put their shoe on the back of their heads and push their noses into the ground. They held power amongst people who were primed to believe in the importance of authority and asserting it through violence.?

The fingers of her right hand continued to tap out their quiet rhythm on the ground.

?They never considered the possibility of coexisting with youkai, and they would use the fear of exile to manipulate ordinary people to obey his commands. To these fearful people who knew that if they were thrown out of the village they would almost certainly die, these leaders played to their anger and confusion, and offered them belonging, and the idea that youkai wanted to make them live in paranoia and fear, not the other way around. It was undeniably smart, no matter how wrong it was. In the end, they did outsmart me, after all.?

She chuckled. ?I was na?ve then. Back then, I hadn't had the time to put all of this together in my head. I hadn't had years and decades and centuries to put it all together. If I had, maybe things would have turned out differently...?

She spared a glance at her shackles. So did Yumemi.

?Those kinds of leaders appeal to people who are frightened and insecure, and who are looking for a strong, confident voice to comfort them in their fears. They get to project their most deep-seated longings to be strong, confident, and unwavering on their leader-- which, incidentally, is much easier than developing those traits in yourself or, even harder, coming to accept your weaknesses.?

Yumemi was surprised. Byakuren was angrier than at any moment she had seen before. The prisoner seemed to realize it, too-- she sighed and took a breath, inhaling and exhaling deeply.

?... it offends me on another level too. There is a concept in Buddhism called the Six Perfections. The first is 'Generosity'. In regards to that, we have this idea called the 'Gift of Fearlessness', to provide fearlessness to people, save people from disasters. To give the state of fearlessness and prevent all sentient beings from feeling perpetual fear. If I could have the world accept this part of my message, and no more, that alone would satisfy me.?

She twirled a strand of her long gradient hair around a finger again, a faint smile on her face.

?I know there are good leaders out there. I even ran into a few, however uncommon. I directed the peaceful youkai there, and they were able to cooperate with the leaders and the villagers, without being manipulated through fear. And both parties benefited. That's why I think equality could work. Or at least, that is my hope. I pray that a day may come when I could at least get a chance at making my dream real.?

She paused, then laughed quietly at herself. ?My apologies. I went off on quite the ramble there, that I did.?

?.... no, no need to apologize,? Yumemi replied after a moment's consideration, waving her hand.

The prisoner looked anxious, fiddling with her hair. ?So...? she began after a few seconds had passed, ?What do you think??

What could she think?

Youkai were monsters. Demons. Evil creatures that waylaid unfortunate travelers and frightened small children and lured unsuspecting men and women to their doom.

Those were the stories she had been raised with.

And here, in flesh and blood, was a youkai woman who stood opposed to that narrative of youkai victimizing humans, and presented her with a story of the exact reverse.

And she remembered the experiments she had been running in her laboratory not far from here, and the hateful looks Chiyuri had given her... and the expressions of hurt in the eyes of the minor youkai she'd subjected to her experiments, even as she ranted about how dangerous they were to humans...

What was she supposed to think?

She lowered her gaze, hid her eyes behind her hands.

?You have given me... much to think about.?

It was painful to admit. But if she wanted to be intellectually honest with herself, she needed to reevaluate her positions on youkai, in light of what she had learned here.

It was now patently obvious to her that youkai were not animals. They couldn't possibly be. This woman before her had been human, after all. And animals did not think long and hard about the nature of power, about the use of fear as a political tool to control people, about Buddhist principles and how she wished to see them become true.

No mere animal could have given her a plea for equality with that much passion. No mere animal would have spoken with such longing to see the sky once more.

No mere animal would have reached out to her to offer healing and kindness.

She could not, would not apply that label to youkai anymore.

Still... there were things she had to speak up about.

Just beyond the reach of Yumemi's peripheral vision, the young girl called Reimu Hakurei watched them with her dark brown eyes open, absorbing everything.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:34:52 AM
?Hiziri-san... some things bother me about what you're saying.?

The prisoner had been sitting cross-legged, arms folded in her lap. She blinked with surprise when Yumemi said that.

?Yes??

Yumemi tapped her fingertips on her cheek, wondering how to proceed about this.

?Well... when you were working by the name of a youkai exorcist but secretly saving youkai, you encountered many corrupt leaders. They held a lot of people in thrall by using their fear of the unknown against them.?

Byakuren nodded.

?They were powerful men, yes? They commanded the obedience of their villages and were respected, if only because they had the power to exile people if they wanted.?

Byakuren nodded again, a look of confusion growing in her eyes. She must have been wondering where Yumemi was going with this. Well, she was going to get her answer.

She remembered her earlier declarations that she was above the youkai, so she could do whatever she wanted to them, not being bound by things like ethical codes, and while she now thought of that with distaste, it wasn't what she wanted to ask about.

Yumemi unclasped her hands, resting them on her lap to mirror Byakuren. ?I ask you, does might make right? Does the righteousness of a person's cause depend on how strong they are??

The prisoner pursed her lips.

?Well, I once served Bishamonten... his followers had a tendency to think that way, that if one succeeded in battle, then their perspective could not be wrong. That was more right-makes-might, in that the one the god agreed most with was the one who would win, naturally...?

She shook her head. ?But no, I do not think that myself. Might does not make you a better person, which is why it's so important to protect the weak from those people who do think that way. Aside from matters of bodily disciplines, such as training the body and learning to recite the sutras, might has nothing to do with how righteous a person is.?

Yumemi nodded. ?I thought you would say that.?

?Why do you ask??

Yumemi had her.

?Well, I understand that you have been locked up here for centuries. You have not seen how the world of Gensokyo is, how the youkai rule over the humans.?

?Have you?? Byakuren asked. Or perhaps she challenged.

?I have been there a few times. I could not stay.? She cleared her throat. ?Gensokyo, the lawless frontier realm to the south of the Empire of Makai. I do mean lawless. While here in Makai I have some protection from Shinki herself, I was at great risk in Gensokyo, which isn't fond of her authority. I'm not fond of empires myself, but I have some self-interest in keeping myself alive.?

?Protection from Shinki herself?? Byakuren raised an eyebrow at that.

?Yes. I am a researcher. She wanted to see if I could make anything for her.? Yumemi didn't want to elaborate on that research. ?In any event, I was in danger from the dumb ordinary youkai and animals of the country, which has no central governing authority. Certainly no police to look out for two squishy human visitors like me and my assistant.

?In fairness, I was not threatened by the older, more mature youkai, such as Kazami Yuka-san,? she said, nodding to the green-haired youkai on the other side of the room. ?Youkai like her will be polite if you are polite in turn.? Even if they did have weird, overly violent senses of humour.

Byakuren nodded.

?But when Chiyuri and I visited Gensokyo, we could not stay long. We were in danger from the wild youkai, and grew quickly nervous and frightened. We went back to Makai in short order.?

?I see.?

?No, you don't.?

Byakuren blinked.

?Your message of peace is one I might even agree with. I admire that you denounce violence as power and using fear to manipulate humans into turning on youkai. But there is something you have not addressed.? Yumemi put her hands on her knees, leaning forward. ?Even if you prevent villages from being manipulated by fear, individual humans will still be afraid. And if enough of them are afraid, then they are ripe for a charismatic leader to rise up, promise them the dignity of a future filled with the hope of not having to be afraid of youkai anymore.?

?T-that's--?

Yumemi cut her off. ?Thus, it is necessary that you stand up for the humans, too. If you truly want equality, you cannot let other humans or youkai fall into the trap of mutual fear. If you let the youkai be afraid, they will use their strength to attack humans, and humans will in turn be afraid and thus vulnerable to manipulation. And even if you sweep in at the eleventh hour to save them from being attacked, they'll still be afraid. It's the physical vulnerability of humans to youkai that is the true problem. You must either be willing to reject individual violent youkai, and also to train youkai to avoid violence against humans, or else the cycle of mutual fear will start up again.?

Byakuren seemed stunned into silence.

?And on that note, your path will require you to become a hypocrite.?

The prisoner blinked. ?A hypo-- wait, what??

?You told me that you did not believe might makes right. But youkai, especially the wild sort that humans are most vulnerable to, only listen to strength and raw power.? She held Byakuren's gaze. ?To get them to listen to you, you will have to defeat them first. And if they defeat you, they will never respect your ideas.?

Byakuren's eyes widened slightly as she followed Yumemi's logic. ?But that would mean...?

?Yes. You would be falling into the trap of power being equal to righteousness.?

She shook her head from side to side. ?But if I lost, it would have nothing to do with my worldview! It would just mean the other youkai was a better fighter!?

?You're correct. But it is equally correct that if you do not have the power to back up your ideals, you will not be listened to. And if you have to resort to force, then you will be betraying those ideals.?

Yumemi paused then, watching the expressions that crossed Byakuren's face. First, a look of blank disbelief, then sorrow. Then a wince, and she closed her eyes, nodding with a pained expression on her face. Then she sighed, and looked even more sorrowful than before.

?I hadn't ever... thought of it that way.?

The scientist had been hoping that Byakuren would listen to her, but seeing her in pain like that... it made her feel bad, on some level.

Byakuren's shoulders sagged as she opened her eyes, looking down.

?If only... if only I could actually go up to Makai, or to Gensokyo... and...?

She sighed again, and leaned forward, hanging her head. Her long gradient tresses fell forward, off her shoulders, and hung in the air.

Yumemi bit her lip, and continued.

?I'm sorry. I can see how strongly you feel about this. But those are two problems you must address. The vulnerability of humans to youkai, and the fact that you will have to back up your ideals of peaceful equality with raw power and force.?

?But--?

?You cannot fight for what you believe in when other people will just cut you off or just shout louder, hit harder, and so on. You must have the power to back up your beliefs, Hiziri-san, or no one will listen to you.?

?But violence is...? She winced, and grit her teeth. ?Violence is... I can't...?

Yumemi began to feel... angry at her.

?What, are you afraid of getting your hands dirty??

The youkai woman looked up at her, fire in her eyes.

?I don't want to be a hypocrite, Okazaki-san! I can't use force to spread a message of peace!?

?Does your ideal mean so little to you??

She found herself getting angrier. It was... strange. But it made her angry to see Byakuren giving up so easily.

?No!? The prisoner's eyes met hers. ?It is the right thing! I don't want to see anyone suffer anymore because of fear!?

Yumemi's temper rose yet higher. ?And yet, can't you see that you're afraid of having to compromise yourself?!?

Byakuren gasped.

?If lives are at stake, how can you hold back? How can you even entertain the idea of not following your ideals, if you've already been imprisoned for over nine hundred years for them? Isn't it a little late to turn back now??

It was infuriating. Hadn't she walked into this prison cell with the absolute certainty that youkai oppressed humans and that they were brutal animals, that it was degrading to have to keep her ideas to herself for fear of retribution from youkai-- and now, she was the one telling Byakuren to keep to her ideal of equality. It made her head spin.

But more than her dislike of youkai, she was the sort of person who believed that if your ideals required it, you needed to sacrifice everything for it-- even yourself. And seeing someone give up on their ideals so easily made her angry, angrier than she thought she would be.

?But...? Byakuren squeezed her eyes shut. ?It'll undermine everything I believe in to have to use force to bring peace. I've already lived a lie before in my life, doing one thing while saying I was doing another. Can't I get the chance to live a life where I don't have to be lying anymore?!?

Yumemi winced, realizing that she was seeing the part of the iceberg that was beneath the waves. How much had it hurt her to have to maintain that lie? How long must she have dreamed, here in the dark, of a country where she wouldn't have to lie to herself and others in order to bring her ideals to fruition?

She didn't know. But she did want to see if Byakuren would have the strength to hold on.

?... Byakuren-san.?

The prisoner took a shuddering breath, and met her gaze, amber meeting red.

?Do you remember the time and the place that you became a youkai??

A moment's pause, and Byakuren nodded. ?The ritual I set up... the humanity I sacrificed. Yes, I remember it.?

?Close your eyes if you have to. I want you to think of yourself back in that time.?

Byakuren closed her eyes.

Internally, Yumemi was going crazy at herself. What was she doing?! Why was she helping her? Why was she going so far to do it?

Hmph.

Yumemi raised her gaze and met the anger in herself with a cold stare.

Because I would want the same to be done for me. Isn't that what Grandm?re taught me?

?What will you do, Hiziri-san? Right now, you are no great magician, no saviour of youkai. Without the power or youth you wanted. You're a normal human again, with no power to change much of anything. You'll die in a few years, of old age, not having any real impact in your world. Your name will not be recorded in history.

?And even if you get that power, you will only live for a few more decades before the humans, afraid of your power, seal you into a prison cell for a thousand years of lonely sorrow.?

Byakuren's eyes were closed, but even then she winced.

?But...?

Yumemi leaned forward, her head a dozen centimeters away from Byakuren's.

?If you make that deal, and sacrifice your humanity and your freedom... then you may get the chance to prevent the needless suffering of youkai and humans alike. Maybe you'll even get to see the sun once more, and get the chance to save youkai and humans again.?

Byakuren's shoulders were shaking. Yumemi put her hands on them.

?Would you prefer to live a life where humans fear youkai, and youkai attack humans, and this is simply unchallenged? Or will you make that deal, and get the chance to change that fate??

She shook her shoulders, pushing Byakuren up to see her face.

?What will you decide, Hiziri Byakuren??

The saint's eyes met hers, and she looked like she was in pain as she thought about it, but after a few moments, she sighed deeply and closed her eyes again.

When she opened them again, she had made her decision.

?I will... take that chance.?

Internally, Yumemi let out a sigh of deep relief.

?Even if it means that you might have to compromise here and there? Even if it means you'll have to turn youkai away at times, and have to use power to back up your words of peace??

Byakuren took in a steadier breath than before.

?... yes. I'll try, at least. I'll try to speak of peace as loud as I can, remain as peaceful as I can, and avoid conflict as best I can. I don't want to have to fight. But if I have to...? She balled her hands up into fists. ?Even if they call me a devil, the way they did in the past... then I will just have to use my devil's powers to get them to listen!?

Yumemi laughed quietly.

?I see. So how will you fight the idea that humans fear youkai, that youkai attack humans, and that this must be the order of things? Or will you let it pass without challenge??

?.... no,? she murmured, and then she shook as she took in short breaths. ?No, no, that's wrong. Even if that's really the way things have to work, I want to defy that. I want to see if it's possible to find another way, to find a middle path, even if it only works on a small scale...?

?A peace that doesn't require violence??

Byakuren smiled.

?Yes, exactly.?

?... good.? Yumemi sighed with relief, dropped her hands from Byakuren's shoulders.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:41:57 AM
She found that she was saying it with real affection, a real smile, and was surprised at herself. But she had to admit it, if only to herself-- she liked Byakuren. She got the feeling that she was the sort of woman her Grandm?re would have agreed with.

And for her part....

?... so, what do you think now??

?Hm?? Yumemi blinked. Byakuren was smiling, and looking at her.

?I know that when you came in, you distrusted me. Because I was a youkai, right??

She hated to admit it, but... She nodded. ?.... yes.?

?What do you think now?? The prisoner asked. ?Am I still a dangerous youkai to be feared??

Yumemi sighed, a slight grin on her face. ?No, not anymore. Quite the opposite.? She laughed. ?You and I disagree, but I think I would still be happy if I could call you a friend.?

Byakuren hummed. ?Disagree? You don't actually agree with my ideals??

The professor shook her head. ?It's complicated, but... I'll tell you.?

Byakuren deserved to hear the truth. She cleared her throat.

?I asked several youkai and humans about the relationship between humans and youkai. I asked Kazami-san, I asked the humans in the human village, I asked the historians there, I asked Shinki. And from all I've seen of this world, I agree with them. Ever since the Hakurei Barrier went up, and youkai and humans have had to live together-- humans fear youkai, youkai attack humans. This is the main principle of this world.?

She met the saint's gaze as Byakuren winced.

?Whatever pretty words you use to speak of Gensokyo, this is its true nature. Your dream of equality... What you say are the words of one who has not put her ideas to the test in the real world. Ideas must be tested by experimentation, or else they are silly, idealistic jokes.?

Byakuren looked down. Yumemi smiled, and put her hands on her shoulders again to make her look up.

?But... I like your idealism better than the truth. If I could have one wish, I would wish for the world to accept this joke as its true nature.?

She laughed slightly, seeing Byakuren's hopeful look again.

?I did mean that earlier, when I was challenging you. What you believe in is beautiful, Hiziri-san. I want you to prove me wrong. I want to see your idea succeed. I want to see you get out of here someday, and get the chance to really prove your ideas in the real world.

?Even if your path doesn't match up completely to your ideals... don't give up on them, okay? Keep fighting for your utopia.?

She patted her shoulders. ?Hey, if you aim for the moon and miss, at least you'll rise among the stars. Right??

Suddenly, and just as unexpectedly as earlier, she felt the sensation of Byakuren moving her body faster than she could react.

But instead of punching her, or healing her hand, Byakuren had pulled her in for a hug.

Yumemi blinked. She was taken aback. The rational part of her mind reminded her that people in solitary confinement would be starving for physical contact. 

Then the rest of her mind caught up, and she realized Byakuren was weeping quietly.

?H-Hiziri-san?? She stammered.

?I-I'm sorry,? the prisoner replied, her words halting. ?But...? She squeezed Yumemi a little tighter. ?I needed...?

?It's okay,? Yumemi said, rubbing her back. ?It's okay.?

Byakuren's tears didn't last very long, but her body was shaking. Yumemi sighed. In the preceding conversation, Yumemi had been so wrapped up in it that she had stopped observing the thumping pattern of Byakuren's fingers. She had forgotten completely. But Byakuren never would. By this time, she must have heard the sound of her heartbeat alone in the dark for too long to ever truly get it out of her head.

Alone in the dark... Yumemi wondered how long she could last. She gave herself a week before she snapped.

And Byakuren had endured it for almost a millennium.

With a sigh, the prisoner released her from her hug, but instead of pulling back completely, Yumemi stayed close.

?It's been... so long since I had... someone to talk to about this.? Byakuren was calming down, taking in deep breaths. ?I had almost given up on my ideas until Shinki-sama found me... and even then, I haven't gotten to talk about them completely for a long time.? She lowered her head. ?I'm so... painfully different from the way I used to be. I was smiling, I was cheerful, I was beloved by the youkai I had saved... and now, down here, you see me.?

She clanked her manacles against the floor.

?I vacillate between attacking you and healing you. I'm awkward and bad at conversation because I hardly ever get the chance to talk to someone for a long time. And I'm even talking badly about myself! I would have never done this before.? She smiled a bitter smile. ?Back then, I was happy and confident that I was doing the right thing. Down here, I'm....?

?It's okay. That's not something you have to feel sorry for.?

Byakuren hugged her again, and this time, Yumemi hugged her back.

?You said...? the prisoner said after a moment, wiping her eyes. ?You said... that even if you disagreed with me, you still wanted to call me your friend, right??

?Something like that.? Yumemi disengaged from Byakuren's hug, and smiled at her. She really was an absolutely fascinating person to talk to. Open to new ideas, willing to listen. How could someone this kind have been sealed up so mercilessly?

?Then...? Byakuren reached up to her collar, fiddling with...

Oh, wow.

Yumemi's eyes widened as the saint pulled off her cape, held it in her hand for a moment, and then held it out to her.

?A gift,? she said. ?I don't have much of anything to give down here... but I want you to have this.?

?W-what?? Yumemi waved her hands. ?N-no, I can't take something like that, it's--?

Her companion smiled. ?You're the first person in centuries I have been able to truly call my friend. I can't thank you enough for that. Trust me, this is the bare minimum of what I would like to do.?

Yumemi looked at the cape Byakuren was giving her. It was sheer red, and worn at the bottom from years of wear. In the dark, its colour hadn't faded as it would have in the harsh light. Byakuren was taller than she was, so it would probably reach the floor if Yumemi wore it.

Her cape was the 'villain cape', as she liked to think of it. Black on the outside, red on the inside. She liked the idea of looking ominous, dangerous, like Captain Nemo, or the other adventurers she had grown to love in the stories she read as a child.

On Byakuren, it would be the hero cape.

She reached up to her own collar, and unclasped it.

?You know what, then? I'll do the same.?

Byakuren looked stunned for a moment, then began waving one arm. ?No, you don't have to, Okazaki-san!?

?I know I don't have to, but I want to.?

This was the cape she had carried against Yuka, the one that had saved her from that Master Spark. In it, she had hidden a number of gadgets, and of course the secret to absorbing danmaku bullets. It would be risky to walk around without it.

But once she had the chance, she could sit down with Byakuren's cape, and add her own modifications to it. And it would have both magical heritage and modern technological power. A fusion, a combination. The idea appealed to her.

Even if she went back to her world without the secrets of magic, she made a friend, and this would help her remember that.

Yumemi held out her cape. ?This is for you, Hiziri-san.?

The saint laughed. ?Just Hiziri will do, thanks.?

The professor smiled. ?Then, Okazaki for me.?

Byakuren nodded, and the capes exchanged hands.

On the other side of the room, Hakurei Reimu giggled. Sayuri didn?t know why, but she ruffled her hair all the same. It was good to have people down here to speak with, even if it was just for a little while.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on September 28, 2012, 03:56:36 AM
YEAH! Look who's finally learned to update on a semi-consistent basis! And yes, I'm going to try to keep this up. I wanna finish this before I die of old age, thanks!

Before I forget YET AGAIN, Anunsew composed (at my request) a theme for Sumire, Shikieiki's subordinate. I just didn't post it because bumping this thread without content seemed rather gauche. So here it is: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8iqcuTsgfSU

Spot all the references to Roukan's Rising Star for a prize!

A few nights ago I was having convulsions in the library while worrying that people don't always know that I do extensive canonical research (because, despite what this fic has turned out as, I never actually intended for it to be an AU-- just a more 'serious' take on canon.) In that spirit, I shall post a few notes, mostly relating to how Byakuren was written in the most recent canon work, Symposium of Post-Mysticism, and how it connects with her position on equality between humans and youkai in UFO.

She doesn't seem to be particularly fond of authoritarianism that hinges on using fear to keep itself in power. I got a wonderful reference from SoPM in that regard; one aspect of the first tenet of the Six Perfections (http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Six_Perfections), generosity, is the "Gift of Fearlessness", which Byakuren herself mentions in this part (http://en.touhouwiki.net/wiki/Symposium_of_Post-mysticism/Part_3) of the Symposium. This will eventually put her at odds with the system of Gensokyo, as part four shows:

Kanako: Without humans, youkai couldn't exist either. Humans fear youkai, youkai attack humans. This is the main principle.
Byakuren: I have an objection to that...
Kanako: I won't recognize other opinions. (Kanako seems to cut her off here, so we never do hear Byakuren elaborate.)

In addition, this does foreshadow an antagonistic relationship (either one-sided or mutual) with Toyosatomimi no Miko, who outright states that "Individual humans will of course continue to live in fear" in part 5 of the Symposium.  Miko is also that kind of charismatic leader who believes that "Society cannot function with all humans possessing the same social standing and rank." (Direct quote from Miko in part 1.) I thought it would be a fun call forward to the time of SoPM, which is at this point many years into the future.

Also, the bit about a peace that doesn't require violence? Miko claims that this is Reimu's true desire in the final part of the Symposium. I thought that would be a nice thing to tuck in there.

Really, you should go read SoPM. Byakuren's changed since the end of UFO. By the time of SoPM, Byakuren has outright changed her mind about what she said in UFO. From part one: "The humans in Gensokyo exist for no further purpose than to preserve the youkai. The humans are being ruled by the youkai." This tells me that Byakuren is open to new information to make her re-evaluate her positions. Her pro-youkai ideas from UFO come literally a few minutes after she's been released, so of course she wouldn't know what Gensokyo was really like, that youkai didn't have to live in fear anymore.

I really liked the Symposium part of SoPM. Not fond of the rest, since some of it means that I'll have to ignore canon yet again (which I don't really like to do), but it is what it is.

One last thing: Over the period between this and the next update, I'll be rehauling some of the earlier stuff (as mentioned in my previous note about Yumeko's characterization). So if you want to read White Rose version 1.0 still, that's your last chance. (And I'll also have to get around to doing the same thing to the FF.net incarnation of this fic... later.)

Anyway, hope you enjoyed the update and the extras!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on September 28, 2012, 05:48:44 AM
Oh wow, where to begin? There's just so much excellent content here :*

Well, the beginning is as good of a place to start as any other. So!

>Utsuho and Shinki
Dear lord, that escalated quickly-- and in a very good way. (Well, not so good in context because they're both very hurt and so on, but in an emotional impact-ish way.) There's so much raw emotion here-- the first time Utsuho opens up and shows her true feelings-- or at least some of them-- about Shinki and the situation overall. I would have personally thought she'd still be left in a state of shock from Koishi's abandonment, but she gets right under Shinki's skin and hits her where it hurts most-- the loss of Yumeko, and the lack of remorse she has for everyone she just killed. And here Shinki is, stunned and very hurt in her own way. And while Utsuho has deeply offended her (justifiably so), she still wants to pursue, and befriend her. There are so many complex emotions going on here, and I love it.

>the Hakurei Rescue Team
What struck me the most here is how Chiyuri acts. She's very much aware that she's less combat-capable than the rest of the team, so she is willing, if not almost eager to put herself in Hirano's place for the blood payment to break the chains so she can be as helpful as she can. That takes a lot of nerve, to know that you're one of the most vulnerable people on the team but still risk yourself anyway.

I kind of want to know what Reimu thinks of everything that's happening here. She's been very quiet this whole time, and she's also been listening in on Yumemi and Byakuren's conversations, too, absorbing every bit of it. As a psycholgist-type of person, I would be very interested in knowing how she feels about all of this, from a child's perspective.

Also Sayuri ;;

>Yumemi and Byakuren
Ohhhh wow. This was incredible stuff, here.

I loved this, here-- I loved the clashing idealisms, how incredibly observant (almost to the point where she seems quite obviously attracted to her) Yumemi is at reading Byakuren's actions and appearance (I may or may not be blatantly shipping them in my mind from here on), and how Yumemi's perspective on youkai changes from just this conversation. And despite their mutual disagreement overall, they still respect and support each other's ideals-- and this is what makes this a fantastic debate.

Going into this, I was thinking it would only be Yumemi questioning herself-- after all, I'm sure such a long time in solitary confinement will lead you to keeping your thoughts and perspectives on the world cynical and set in stone, perhaps? But what I really liked is while Yumemi's taking most of what is said in stride (and even changing her position on youkai altogether), Byakuren is short-circuiting while Yumemi points out flaws to her ideals. I am interested in seeing what she does from here. Can she really back up her feelings with power, or will she adamantly refuse to betray her values? The moral dilemma here is so fascinating.

However, despite their heated debate and still-overall disagreement with one another, they find friendship, as well-- so much that they exchange their prized possessions (well, Yumemi does, at least. I'm not sure if Byakuren is so attached to her cape (or as a Buddhist who emphasizes generosity, much else at all)). I am very interested in this switch here-- not only did Yumemi leave one of her most valuable tools with Byakuren-- and will Byakuren ever realize how much that cape holds?-- she describes it in a switch of hero and villain capes. She gives Byakuren her 'villain cape' and says that on her, it would be a 'hero cape'. And she wants to take Byakuren's cape and modify it for her own use, installing her gadgets and modifications that her 'villain cape' had. But on Yumemi, will this cape still be the cape of a villain, or the cape of a hero? Fascinating, fascinating~

At any rate this was a fantastic update-- I was completely absorbed in it. Keep up the good work!

Quote
Before I forget YET AGAIN, Anunsew composed (at my request) a theme for Sumire, Shikieiki's subordinate. I just didn't post it because bumping this thread without content seemed rather gauche. So here it is: http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8iqcuTsgfSU

Ooh, I never did hear the full, completed version of this. This is also very, very good. Nicely done, Anunsew, if you are reading this. :>

Also, I like the idea of posting some of your notes here and there-- not only because there's a lot of canonical research done to make this, but a lot of other contexts and symbolic things to keep in mind, as well. :D
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Kasu on September 28, 2012, 10:35:24 PM
Oh man, that had to have been the best update in a while!

I really liked the Yumemi/Byakuren exchange you had going.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on September 28, 2012, 11:29:21 PM
Quote
?But... I like your idealism better than the truth. If I could have one wish, I would wish for the world to accept this joke as its true nature.?

degozaimasu.wav

That was a magnificent read. :) Not only were both Yumemi and Byakuren very realistic in their debate, but the debate itself was very interesting to read. Here's hoping your writing streak continues!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on October 04, 2012, 12:12:11 AM
Spot all the references to Roukan's Rising Star for a prize!


And here I was going to jokingly make a quip about 'and then Byakuren recited 'Rising Star' for Yumemi!'  :V
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 04:59:06 AM
White Rose and DRK (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,6913.0.html) tend to update on Wednesdays. Thanks to the magic of timezones, however, if we both post on Wednesday, I'll always end up being the most recent post (MST fuck yeah). Out of a desire to not steal Rou's thunder, however, I'm moving my updates to Saturdays. I still need to update that first post, anyway...

Anyway, here we go!



Utsuho had walked away for a while, then on impulse she had punched a tree. The tree was unharmed. Her hand, not so much. She swore and hissed with pain, kicked the tree, then in another impulse she took a short running start and took off flying.

The anger going through her system was keeping her warm in the cold night sky, but she knew it couldn't last. Her wings needed warm blood going through them, and it was getting colder now that the heat of the sun was gone.

She wasn't really running away to any place in particular. She still intended to go back to Shinki. That was the terms of the peace agreement, and she couldn?t violate that. But what she could do was irritate her by hiding out somewhere for a while.

Going back to the governor's mansion was out. Shinki would check that place first. But if that was the governor's mansion, then the city should be nearby, right?

Soaring above the forest, she blended in perfectly with the night. Her torn robes were darkened from soot and scorches and dirt that she hadn't been able to clean over the past few days. In one pocket, she still had the orange from earlier. In the other, the green bandanna she had been given.

In the dark, she didn't need to cover her eyes. She reached up and pulled the bandanna over her hair, then tied it into a ponytail at the base of her neck. She didn't want her hair to get too tangled. Then she started on the orange, tearing off the rinds and throwing them to the ground as she flew. She remembered that from the tutoring Koishi and Satori had had as kids: the cycle of organic material decomposing and nourishing the new life that would spring up in its place. And she had seen it often enough as a child.

Decomposing, that was. Not so much the life that sprung up in its place.

She bit into the orange, still feeling irritated and angry. She had been doing such a good job of keeping it together, too. And now she had managed to anger Shinki. Well, she wasn't sorry about that, not inherently. She thought she could win Utsuho over with sweet words and politeness? Think again.

She was the one responsible for this whole mess in the end, wasn't she? Shinki was the one who had pushed her master to the brink with the horrors her army had visited upon the city. Shinki was the one responsible for making her master lose her mind, wasn't she?

Or maybe....

Maybe it was the other way around, and Shinki had merely exposed Koishi for the monster she really could be.

The thought shook her, but after a few moments, she dismissed it. No, Koishi really had been the kindest of masters as a child. And Shinki did bear some responsibility for pushing her to insanity like that. Maybe Utsuho should have tried to do more. Maybe she should have....

Then she remembered Koishi's words of rejection and dismissal, and unexpected tears sprung to her eyes as she felt a burning in her throat.

?Koishi.... Koishi, you idiot.?

She wished Koishi had been stronger, like her older sister. That she had come out of the terrors of that day with her mind intact.

But if she had been in Koishi's place, how would she have reacted?

Ugh. All these questions with no good answers. She needed time to think them all through. And even if she got that time, none of those answers would make her feel any better about the fact that she would never again be able to feel Koishi's arms around her, never again be able to carry her around Chireiden, never again be able to sit on Koishi's shoulder as they read a book together, never again be able to walk through the Palace side-by-side with her, never again be able to snuggle up with her at night so she could greet her with a nuzzle of feathers in the morning...

And never be able to be that close to someone again.

She realized then that her arms were shaking, and it wasn't due to the cold. She felt sick, faint, uncertain.

She was in the sky, a place she had always wanted to be, but she had never wanted to be there alone.

Koishi should have been here with her.

She didn't realize she was crying for a few moments. And once they came, they didn't stop. She had been holding in her emotions too long, and they were bubbling to the surface, demanding to be released while there was no one around to see.

She released them.

Utsuho screamed up at the empty sky, tears streaming down her face.

She wasn't screaming words. She screamed angry, heartbroken howls at the night sky, cursing it and everything beneath it for its lack of reaction. It should have been raining, but instead it sat there, inert, and Utsuho could do nothing to tear it apart with her bare hands.

It was as indifferent to her condition as Koishi was, and it was infuriating.

It took a few minutes to get all the grief out of her system. She sat on a tree branch for that time, shuddering as feral screams ripped up her throat as they came out of her. Her eyes must have been red. She felt colder than ever. Fatigue was setting in. She wanted to sleep in a bed that wasn't moving.

She wanted to sleep in a bed with Koishi again, but she dismissed that thought. She'd never get that again. It was no use pining over it.

But she could still be spiteful. She punched a pine cone off a branch and was satisfied to see it go flying.

Utsuho took a shuddering breath.

?I...? It hurt to speak. So she paused and ate another bite of orange and let the juice cool her throat. She swallowed and tried again. ?I... I'll be fine. Somehow.?

She tried to reassure herself. Suddenly an intense feeling of heaviness came down onto her. She caught her breath as she realized the true gravity of her situation.

She was alone in a country as a prisoner to the most powerful woman in the realm, with no one to speak to or hug her or kiss her on the forehead and stroke her hair and hold her close, and she was miles away from everything she had ever known.

Dread settled in Utsuho's stomach as she realized how hopeless her situation was.

?Oh.... oh god.?

She took shallow breaths as she leaned against the tree whose branch she was using as a bench. She tried to calm down, to relax her frenzied nerves.

?Y-you're just a little overwhelmed right now. That's it. Y-you'll be fine.?

Then she heard the howl of an animal she did not recognize, and jumped.

Oh, yeah. And to add to her list of problems, she wasn't particularly strong. She knew she was vicious, thanks to her hard life before Koishi had taken her in, but she had very little endurance. She really had no choice but to stay by Shinki's side, not only out of duty, but for her own safety.

But she wasn't going to make it easier on her. Even if she had merely unmasked Koishi's true nature, she had still hurt and killed a lot of people, and she wouldn't just let that go. If not for Koishi's sake, then for Satori's and Rin's.

Satori and Rin...

She looked up at the empty night sky, and gave a deep sigh.

?I wonder if... when I'll be able to see you two again.?

Thinking of those two brought hope back to her heart. Or at least determination. She couldn't let herself die over her years of captivity. She had a family to get back to.

Even if that family was missing the person who had brought her into it, it was still a family worth returning to.

Resolve returned to the hellcrow. She sighed again, stretched out her arms and legs, and got to her feet.

?... see, it's okay. I told you you would be fine.?

Once upon a time, it would be Koishi coming up behind her, speaking words of reassurance into her ear. But there was no Koishi in her life anymore. She had to reassure herself.

Utsuho narrowed her eyes, a resolve forming in her heart.

?I'll prove to you... that I can live without you, Koishi.?

She jumped up and off the tree branch, back into the sky.

She looked out over the forest. Ah, there. She saw lights. This must be the actual city of Hokkai, or at least the village. That was where she would rest.

She considered shifting to her hell raven form, to conserve energy and go undetected in the city, but she wasn't so sure. She couldn't do that without knowing the predators around here.

The hell raven swooped closer, finding a nice place to perch.

It was something beyond a village, not quite a city. It was smaller than the Ancient City, that was for sure.

What to do? She could always just swoop down, steal food, and fly off, but more than that, she wanted to explore a little. She knew Shinki would eventually find her. She didn't want to end up having to rely on her to get her out of trouble.

She wasn't above scavenging. That was what she had done as a child to survive, after all. Maybe she could find an old robe somewhere to replace her burnt one. But she figured she could save the trash diving until after she had found a place to eat. For now, she would go down in her humanoid form, and see if there were any food places willing to trade some labour for a meal, or a place to stay the night.

She didn't need a pillow, or even a good mattress. As long as it was a safe place to stay for the night, she would be fine.

As long as no one saw her cry during the night, she would someday be fine.

Right?

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 05:05:33 AM
Satori stared into space as she lay on her back.

Today had been the longest day of her life. Chireiden didn't have a system of day and night based on the moon and sun, so she didn't know how long she had been awake, exactly, but she estimated that she had been awake for the past ninety-six hours. That was a lot, even for youkai.

In the past ninety-six hours, she had met with and negotiated with Rin's people, the kasha. They had escaped the fire through planning for the worst beforehand, and not only had they escaped from the fires with barely a few muddy shoes and scrapes, they had also stockpiled food in their storage caves.

Satori had originally wanted to negotiate for maybe half the stockpile of food, but her Third Eye had quickly informed her that they would be inflexible in this regard, so she had to drop it before she even asked. It was an extremely bitter pill to swallow. She had been relying on this, and now she would have to find a food source elsewhere.

However, she manged to secure the next best thing: the support of the kasha regarding Satori's claim to the throne, with the promise of destroying many of the legal obstacles that stood in the way of the kasha obtaining better jobs-- no more being forced to work on their holy days (on threat of being fired), official multilingualism throughout the city-state, and ending pay inequality regarding the kasha compared to everyone else. It pained her to realize that she hadn't ever heard of any of this until the kasha brought it up. She had simply never thought about it before.

?Are you okay with it if it takes me a while to institute all of this?? Satori had asked. Even though she knew that the kasha had her over a barrel when it came to this-- she really needed that food-- she knew with the power of her Third Eye that they had more things they wished to ask of her, but were refraining from asking until later.

?I may be the new queen, but I'm not Shinki. I don't have absolute power the way she did. I can't just say 'do this' and it's done. And we will be busy with repairs for a long time to come. I am willing to agree to your conditions, but is it okay with you if it takes me a while to get to all of this??

The elders had responded through her translator, Rin, who passed on the message.

?They said they're willing to wait. They never forget anything, after all.?

Unusually for her Third Eye, she was unable to tell if that was a threat or a reassurance or both.

From there, she sent Rin back to the burned-out remains of the Palace of the Earth Spirits again to find those asbestos chests. Then Satori had gone to Higan's camp to meet with the General of Higan and de facto leader while Eiki was incapacitated and Komachi aiding her: Sumire. Sumire had told her that Higan's scouts had returned with word from Chireiden's formal army, which had been moved out of the way just in time for Shinki to strike like lightning.

Satori had originally been worried, because she didn't want to have to deal with a hungry, potentially angry army that might not accept her authority as queen, but Sumire had a solution for at least part of that.

?Well, Higan's army is made of fairies. And we don't die, we respawn.? Sumire said, sending a subordinate off into a tent for something. ?We just don't respawn here. We respawn in Gensokyo.?

?Wait, you don't respawn in Higan?? Satori asked.

?We can't. The living can't enter Higan easily, not even fairies. The Ministry of Right and Wrong managed to manipulate our respawn points so that we return to life on the shores of the Sanzu, which is as close as we can get it. Now, your average fairy might be a bit dumb, but Higan army-trained fairies follow orders easily enough.? She smiled as her subordinate returned. ?And since fairies are fundamentally spirits of nature...?

She was handed a basket, and offered it to Satori while reaching in and pulling out a branch of purple grapes.

?I sent Captain Yuri to the surface to organize the fairies to collect baskets of fruit,? she said as Satori eagerly devoured an apple. ?Yuri-taicho's ability is particularly useful for this, as well.?

?Who's Captain Yuri?? Satori asked between hungry bites.

?You didn't get a chance to meet her. Kuroi Yuri's one of the other fairy captains. Like her twin sister, she's got a strong affinity for spring, and fruits and vegetables grow much, much faster around her. They're all wild fruits, but they should serve you well.? She pondered for a moment, so Satori heard her a bit beforehand, but like most fairies, Sumire was straightforward and never thought twice about stating what she thought. ?Maybe if her sister would stop blowing up the windmills, we could get her to help out too,? she added as a murmur.

The queen nodded as she wiped fruit juice off her cheek. ?Thank you, Sumire. I was quite hungry.?

?No worries. Fairies don't really need to eat, anyway.? Sumire said, taking the basket back. ?In addition, Yuri will be spending a lot of time in the rice and wheat fields at my request, so as to make the harvest accelerate. We'll harvest the grain and grind it down to make loaves of bread.?

?You can... order that? And you won't get in trouble or anything?? Satori's eyes widened as she finished off the last bits of her apple.

?Not at all. As long as fairies are outside of Higan, Higan doesn't care what we do. And who will tell a fairy what to do or what not to do within their own country??

She had a point there. However... ?I have no desire to provoke the surface-dwellers by stealing their harvest, however.? Satori tried not to conceal her worry. Sumire was too guileless for that.

?I have no desire to allow the fairies to accumulate bad karma, either. I sent another Captain, Kujou Tae, up to the surface to ensure that they only use wild, unused land alongside the Sanzu River. None of the humans dare plant crops that close, anyway. They're too afraid, and for good reason. But that means that the riverbank's shores are exceptionally fertile.?

Satori was impressed. Apparently Higan fairies were a class all their own.

?Now I just have to worry about clean water,? she muttered.

Sumire tilted her head. ?Well, the pipeline should still work, right??

?Yes, but the water comes from Makai. I don't expect we'll be getting much more water from them.?

?Hmm.? Sumire thought. ?We have a few water and ice fairies here, which could help. I could even get that fairy from the Scarlet Lake to come down here... maybe. Do you have any other rivers running near here you could tap into??

?Well, there is the stream from the Youkai Mountain,? she said, ?but even if the kappa agreed, the logistics of rerouting the river would simply be...? she shook her head.

?Well, how about--?

?Sumire-sama!?

The fairy turned to see. ?Captain Komagata??

Another fairy general of Higan, it seemed. She was taller than Sumire, but not by much. She came over carrying a strange box in her hand, with a cord that went nowhere--

Wait. It didn't go nowhere, or it would just be dangling free. No, it ended abruptly, but it looked like it reached into... some kind of tear in space.

Captain Kasumi Komagata threw up a quick salute and then handed the box to Sumire, a stunned look on her face.

?Captain Sumire, someone is on the phone,? she said, her jaw open.

Sumire looked at her blankly. ?On the what??

?Here!? Kasumi opened up the phone and put it in Sumire's hand.

The fairy captain looked at it, and Satori heard nothing but confused mutterings from her thoughts. She hesitated, then brought it up to her ear.

?Hello, this is Captain Sumire, General of the First Division of the Armies of Higan.?

She blinked, hearing the voice on the other end. Then she handed the phone to Satori.

?It's for you,? she said, looking no less confused than she had been before.

?What... is it??

?A phone. Eiki-sama has used them before, but...? Sumire looked at the cord. It didn't go nowhere. It just ended. But the place that it ended was strange. It was like a very small tear in reality that followed the cord. ?They don't usually work that way.?

Satori heard strange murmurings coming from the gap, so she quite sensibly turned her Third Eye in the other direction to fixate on background noises and took the phone.

?Hello, this is--?

?Komeiji Satori, Queen of Chireiden. Yes, I know who you are.?

Satori's jaw dropped.

Was this what it felt like to have one's mind read and thoughts broadcasted before you could speak them? Being on the receiving end of that was.... not pleasant at all.

?Y-yes, that is me.? She didn't know what else to say.

?My name is Yakumo. Yakumo Yukari.?

Satori nearly dropped the phone in shock.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 05:11:04 AM
She could almost hear the smirk crossing the face of the woman on the line.

?I suppose you know who I am.?

Her mouth was dry, but she nodded, then realized that there was no way the person on the line could see her nodding.

?Y-yes. Even in Chireiden, we know the name of Yakumo.?

What youkai didn't? Yakumo Yukari, the legendary youkai sage of Gensokyo, rumoured to be the most powerful of all youkai in existence. Stories featuring her as the heroine or the mastermind that favoured minor heroes were standard bedtime story fare in Chireiden. She was a living legend, and Satori reacted accordingly: by feeling her heart race in panic.

Upon hearing that name, Sumire's eyes widened, and Kasumi only nodded with her jaw still hanging open.

?Good, so you are not entirely uncivilized.? The woman on the line chuckled. ?Let's get to the point, shall we? We're both busy women.?

?Y-yes.?

?Prima di tutto. Congratulations on your ascension to the throne.?

Satori's mind blanked.

D-did she just speak in her language?! In the language of the satori?

?G-grazie.? Well, what else was she supposed to say? This woman had a way of knocking her for a loop with only a few syllables! Truly, she was as whimsical as the legends said she was.

Another chuckle. ?And second, I have a deal to offer you.?

Her mind reeled. Yakumo Yukari, the greatest of youkai, had sent a phone down here through one of her gaps to speak with her? Out of nowhere, with no warning or notice!

She put her hand over her heart to steady it, and took a deep breath in, a deep breath out.

?I am listening,? she replied.

?Komeiji-san, I know that your city-state of Chireiden and those of us here up on the surface have not always been on... the best of terms.? A giggle. ?A polite way of putting it. But I must say, I truly admire how you have been the first to formally throw off Shinki's empire. Most impressive, for such a small city as yours to provoke such a large empire. It's gutsy. I like that.?

Satori's mind brought up an echo of the satori screaming to death as they burned. She was sickened at the idea of that somehow being described as "gutsy". She didn't think it was a great idea to say this to the woman on the line, though, so she stayed silent.

?Allow me to express my gratitude by offering you a most magnanimous deal.?

Somehow, the pink-haired girl understood that this would be an offer she would be wise not to turn down.

?And your deal...??

On the other end of the line, she heard a sound that must have been Yukari clapping her hands together.

?My offer is this. I will redirect your freshwater pipeline to a new source of clean water, a supply that won't be threatened for the foreseeable future-- oh, about a thousand years or so. I will also send down my subordinate and her associates to assist in the rebuilding efforts of your city. And as a bonus, I shall also send ten caravans of grain to be ground up and baked into bread, to deal with your current food crisis.?

Satori dropped the phone in shock.

She blinked for a moment, then her knees gave out too and she fell backwards. Hard.

?Oof!? she exclaimed, the sudden pain dispelling the shock from her mind. She caught herself before she hit her head on a rock or something.

?Satori-san!? Sumire exclaimed. The captain took three steps forward, offered her hand.

But Satori was too dazed to respond immediately.

Where was this generosity coming from? What would Yakumo Yukari want in return? It had to be something big.... but the offer was so generous that she wasn?t sure if she would be able to refuse.

At some point she became aware that Yukari was still on the line. The phone was hanging from the gap by its wire, swinging back and forth. She stared at it, then noticed that Sumire was standing right in front of her.

?Are you okay, Satori-san??

It was strange to hear her name with honorifics. Or maybe she was the weird one.

She shook her head to get rid of the distracting thoughts. Yakumo would not want to be kept waiting.

?I am fine. Can you pass me the phone??

Sumire nodded, and reached over and pulled over the phone. Rather than more cord coming out of the gap, the gap followed along with the cord's fixed length.

What a strange power Yakumo Yukari had. Satori took the phone.

?My apologies. I dropped the phone.?

She heard her own voice echoing this time. How odd. Satori heard a small ?ah? of surprise and the sound of a button click, and then Yukari's voice came through loud and clear.

?I see you're back. I thought something like that had happened.? A chuckle. ?I take it you are interested in my offer??

?Your offer... does interest me,? Satori said, wondering how careful she needed to be. ?What is your price??

?My price? Well...?

Satori took a breath, watching Kasumi and Sumire's faces. Kasumi looked both stunned and confused, while Sumire's facial expressions mirrored the anticipation in her thoughts.

?Normally I would ask much, but because of your position, I am aware you do not have much to offer me. However, these are my terms. At some point over the next week, after you have put out the fires in your city, I will send my representative down to visit you.?

?Representative?? That got Satori's attention.

?Yes. I shall send her down to oversee the establishment of the spellcard system.?

?The... spellcard system??

Another chuckle. Satori wished she had this woman in front of her so she could hear her thoughts.

?Yes, the spellcard system that we are installing throughout the surface world. It is a way of combat that is non-lethal, but... oh, hold on, let me just read it to you.?

Satori heard a rustling of papers. She turned her attention from the phone briefly to gesture at Sumire, trying to convey her confusion. Sumire just shook her head and shrugged too, while Kasumi held her hands up in front of her, as if to keep the phone away from her.

?Ah. Here we are.? Yukari cleared her throat, and Satori turned her attention back to the phone.

?'Spell Naming Law: With each fight between youkai, there is the fear of collapse...' yadda yadda... ah, here we go. 'Therefore, I propose the following contract for the allowance for duels.'

?'Concepts: That youkai can easily cause disasters. That humans can easily resolve disasters. That use of one's full abilities is to be denied. That there are no things superior to beauty and thought.'?

Satori listened and nodded along. The third one was particularly appealing. She appreciated the idea of such a limiter on particularly powerful people. Like Shinki. But then she considered that Shinki would probably never agree to this. Her cousin, however... she guessed that her cousin would have approved. And she liked the sentiment of the last concept.

?'The laws of the spellcard system: Each spell shall be given a beautiful and meaningful name. The number of named spells to be used shall be announced beforehand. Attacks relying on physical strength are not to be repeated. Do not attack without reason: Reason becomes its own power. If all your named spells are defeated, you are defeated, regardless of your remaining strength. If victorious against a human, you may not kill them.'?

Satori didn't think those last two really applied to Chireiden, because there was no human population here that she knew of-- in fact, it occurred to her that she had never actually met a human before. But she approved of the idea of reduced bloodshed on basic principle. She had seen enough of that in the past few days to last her a lifetime.

?'The name of the spell shall be recorded on paper in the same form as this contract. As a result, all of the aforementioned regulations become absolute. This paper will be called the "spell card". A concrete method of dueling may be discussed later with the shrine maiden.'?

?Who is this shrine maiden? The Hakurei maiden??

?Indeed,? Yukari replied over the rustling of papers. ?What do you think??

?If I understand this properly... you are phasing out battles based on raw physical or magical power and replacing it with a sort of stylized fighting.?

?You have the right idea.?

Satori scratched her chest. She really needed a shower. She was beginning to realize how sore she felt.

?Well, I must say, that... doesn't sound unappealing. It's not lethal, is it??

?Not at all. It satisfies the youkai who wish to test their skill and it protects the humans who fight them.?

Satori opened her mouth, intending to ask why Yukari cared about installing this system down in Chireiden, which had no human population to speak of. But then she remembered how generous Yukari was being. If she wanted to install something nonsensical and unnecessary like this 'spellcard system' she was talking about in exchange for fresh water for a thousand years and food to feed her people, she was not going to look a gift horse in the mouth.

So she did not say anything about that subject.

?Good. I have had enough of very lethal fighting to last me as long as I live.? Satori sighed. ?Is that all it does??

?It does a few other things. We're also including basic flight for all creatures who qualify for the spellcard system. Oh, and to qualify, all you need to do is have enough magical power to create a spellcard. That's the only requisite.?

?Basic... flight? You can do that?? Satori recalled seeing her sister fall off the roof of the Palace of the Earth Spirits, and all the satori who had burned to death rather than jump through the windows to the hard ground below. She shuddered.

If they had been able to fly...

?Oh, yes. That part is easy. But we do need to build several magical constructs under the streets and buildings and whatnot to support the form of flight we have in mi--?

?Done.?

?Eh?? Yukari's voice seemed surprised.

?If that is your price, I pay it.? Satori found herself gritting her teeth a little, remembering her sister's last genuine smile. ?I won't see people falling to their deaths in front of me ever again.? And I won't force anyone to die in my place that way again.

There was a moment's pause. ?Then the deal is made.?

Satori nodded. ?I agree to your terms. I'll wait for your representative to visit us.?

?Do you care if I send a human or a youkai??

The queen paused. She hadn't ever met a human.

?Send whoever can hold their own. I can't imagine that anyone here would attack a representative of Yakumo, especially since we have so much on our hands to deal with right now, but...? she pondered. ?Actually, it would be a good test of the spellcard system if you only sent humans. Wouldn't it??

?That can be arranged,? Yukari replied.

?Send a youkai now, but only humans from here on out. I've never met one. I'm quite curious to see what their idea of beautiful combat would be.?

?Done.?

?Is there anything else??

?Nothing that comes to mind. If I have anything else, I'll tell you through my representative.?

?All right. Thank you very much for your call, Yakumo-san.? Good, she'd remembered to use an honorific.

?You're welcome. Goodbye.? A click, and then the line went dead. Satori knew that must signify the end of the conversation, and she let the phone go.

It fell for a moment, but then the gap opened up and pulled the phone up by its cord, then sucked the phone in, closing the gap with it.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 05:15:25 AM
Kasumi blinked. ?That's the strangest thing I've ever seen.?

?How did it...? Satori stopped what she was saying. ?Never mind.? Some questions were better left unanswered. Sumire looked at Satori's face, then turned to her fellow general. ?Kasumi-san, would you please go check on the fire brigade??

?Yes, general,? Kasumi said, and the two exchanged salutes before Kasumi hurried off.

?You could tell I wanted to talk to you alone,? Satori observed, her Third Eye trained on Sumire.

Sumire shrugged. ?I suppose it was a lucky guess.?

Satori didn't think that, but she had never met a fairy before Sumire, and while she guessed that Sumire was much smarter than the average fairy, she had no real point of comparison.

She set that thought aside. ?Sumire, have you ever heard of the spellcard system??

?Hmm... yes, I have. Eiki-sama and a few other youkai were discussing a draft of it some time ago, I believe. Why??

?Because Yakumo Yukari just called to ask me if they could bring that system here,? Satori replied. ?In exchange for bread and water.?

Sumire looked surprised. ?A good deal!? Then she blinked. ?... how much bread and water??

?She said she would send 'ten caravans'... I'm not sure how much that measures out to. As for the water... fresh water for a thousand years.?

Sumire paused.

?I agree,? Satori said.

?It's too good of a deal,? Sumire confirmed.

?Will she want more from me?? Satori asked.

?Hard to say. Youkai can be fickle about a few things, but I'm not sure this would be one of them...? Sumire stroked her chin. ?There's also a second possibility...?

?Conquest?? Satori shook her head. ?I hope not!? But then it occurred to her that maybe other forces would try to take over her country. She scowled inside. That would never happen. Yakumo was being too generous, so she would keep quiet for now, but she reminded herself to tell her representative later that in the name of Chireiden, she would never permit youkai to come down here after the installment of the spellcard system.

Chireiden would never be subordinate to an outside power again.

?And a third I just thought of,? Sumire put in. ?Maybe Yakumo-sama felt bad for you.?

?Felt bad??

Satori was about to argue-- but then she remembered the pause that had come after Satori had spoken of death.

?I suppose... it's a possibility.?

?Sumire-sama!?

The fairy general of Higan turned to see. ?Kasumi-san? What is it??

Satori turned to see as well, wondering why Kasumi would have returned so quickly.

Kasumi ran up to them, panting. This time she didn't salute-- she was too excited.

?Water,? Kasumi said, pointing in the direction of the great pipeline. ?Water began gushing down! The fire brigade has more than enough water to combat the fires now!?

Sumire and Satori looked at each other.

?It appears that Yakumo-sama is a woman of her word,? Sumire observed.

?Indeed,? Satori replied, hoping that she hadn't just stepped into a trap.

She set that thought aside. ?Kasumi-san, may I accompany the fire brigade to the west districts??

?Oh? You're not going to help with food distribution?? Sumire asked, as some subordinates began to arrive with their baskets of fruit.

?I trust you to distribute it well,? Satori replied. ?And besides, my place is to keep my people safe. As far as I can, no one here will die from fire ever again.?

Sumire smiled. ?All right. I shall do my best, Satori-sam-- er... Satori.? She saluted the queen she was informally serving.

?Thank you, Sumire. I will pray that Eiki recover soon.?

Sumire's face had turned unusually grave, but she tried to wear a smile. ?I hope so too.?

Satori made a note to herself: after the fires were put out, go talk to Eiki. The bits and pieces of Eiki's thoughts she had managed to overhear were... disturbing. Something had happened to her sense of self on that battlefield, something to shake her to her very core, and it hurt her to see the woman who had saved her and Koishi and Utsuho and Rin to be in such pain.

Then Satori had gone off with Kasumi, to oversee the waters-- which were indeed gushing. Satori hoped the pipeline would be able to take the pressure. She didn't know how old it was. It bothered her that she didn't know all these things about her city.

But she wasn't the sort of person that would wallow in self-pity. She had a job to do, and people relying on her. And there would be no letting them down.

If she stopped now to feel bad for herself, the pain, the images burned into her mind, the pain of losing the people and the world she had known-- if she stopped to think of them now, they would catch up with her. At the same time, she wouldn't run from them-- she just had to set them aside for a while longer. She would save the self-pity for a bed alone in the dark so she could cry herself to sleep without anyone else noticing.

With that resolve, she set off to the western districts of the Ancient City to help with the fires.

The fire brigade's carts with their water tanks reminded her of their own fire-fighting team, and she wondered where they were. Later she found out that the carts had been rescued from fire themselves, and eventually they joined the brigade, with Chireiden's own fire-fighting forces joining Higan's. But that didn't happen for several hours.

Satori made herself useful, rushing into burning buildings where people were trapped inside. It had been hours since the initial invasion, so at first she was confused as to how there could still be citizens inside their homes, but as it turned out, several neighborhoods had been holding out against both the invading Makai army and the encroaching fire, and while Makai's forces had pulled out a few hours later, the fire had continued, until people could not escape from the ring of burning buildings all around them.

She had the ability to find them where they were, by listening to their thoughts, their screams and pleas for help and cries for mercy.

Sometimes they were cut off before she could reach them, but sometimes they lasted until Satori arrived with a bucket of water in one hand and a fire axe in her other as she cut down the fallen wooden planks and doors that obstructed her path.

?Come on! Let's get out of here!? She was also good at figuring out what wall was best to cut down as they made their escape from the building. In this way, she saved many people.

At one point, a burning plank of wood fell across her arm. Hissing in pain, she reached into the remaining pocket she had and pulled out the spring essence she had grabbed earlier when one of the ghost captains had fallen to Yumeko?s knives. She pressed it to her arm, and felt better immediately, but the blossoms lost their glow.

The cherry blossoms had floated up and away on an unseen breeze. Satori tipped her head to them and went back into the fire to save what she could.

?Who are you?? she was asked at many points by the people whose homes she saved.

?Komeiji Satori,? she replied, listening to their thoughts as they finally seemed to notice the distinctive Third Eye of the satori nobles.

?You saved us! Thank you!? Even if they didn't always reply with that level of enthusiasm for a member of the hated satori, they did always nod respectfully to her and thank her from saving them from the threshold of death.

There was something about being saved by a member of a class they despised that seemed to change the way people thought. It wasn't a complete change, not remotely-- but she was planting seeds of doubt. She remembered the looks of surprise as she had moved on from one burning building to the next, saving who and what she could, along with the citizens of the city who were finally getting over their shock at their world turning upside-down.

?But you're a satori,? one tsuchigumo had asked, confused.

?Yes,? Satori had replied, taking a drink of water that a member of the fire brigade passed her.

?Why are you doing this?? he asked, still lost.

?I have a lot of experience finding my way through burning buildings,? Satori laughed, but then her laughing turned to coughing as she choked up ash and smoke. She was lucky that she had a youkai's endurance, or the smoke inhalation would have killed her hours ago.

?But... you're a noble!? he protested.

Satori shrugged. ?My cousin Miyani wouldn't have liked it if I had used that as an excuse not to help people.?

At one point, her clothes had completely burned away. She had had to stay out of the way for a while until one of the Higan fire brigade fairies had brought her a spare uniform. She wasn't at all cold, but she did take the time to observe her various burns and cuts and scrapes, and somehow someone had managed to get a pair of tweezers down here, so she pulled out a bunch of splinters from her feet and arms while she had the chance. She also took the chance to notice the clothing of the refugees who had trickled back to the city and were hoping that their homes hadn't burned down. They were all dirty and most smelling of smoke, too.

She was doing this for a selfish and a selfless reason. Selfish: because she wanted her people to think well of her, as they had thought well of her cousin. Selfless: because she really did think it was the right thing to do. And she was under no illusions about her two motivations.

Besides, it was always interesting to see how people reacted to her rescuing them. Some of them returned to being in shock; quite a few had their minds largely unchanged, but a seed of doubt had taken hold; and some of them even started to reconsider their dislike of the satori.

It was fascinating to be able to listen in on their minds as their thoughts turned from ?it's one of those selfish satori nobles!? to ?... even if that is true, I like this satori.?

She even detected the faintest bit of sympathy at times. After all, the Palace of the Earth Spirits had been burned down with most if not all of the satori population inside, and now with their own homes burnt, they knew how that felt. Some of them blamed the satori themselves for bringing the wrath of Makai down on them, but a larger segment of the people she met hated everything to do with Makai and counted the burning of the Palace as an insult to the entire city.

It was a surprising comfort to not be hated by absolutely everyone on sheer virtue of bearing a Third Eye. Satori smiled, wondering how long that would last.

Then more fire brigade carts would turn up with tanks full of water, and they would move on to the next section that needed water to combat the fires. As the hours dragged on, Satori found that not even the whispered ?thank you?s and the quiet thoughts of approval would make her feel better about the images and screams she heard echoing through their minds, and into hers through her Terza Occhia.

But she kept fighting the fires, because her heart simply would not stand for the idea of other people having their families taken away the way hers had been.

Never again.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 05:18:01 AM
To that end, she refused to take any kind of break except to breathe and drink water. Several times she received genuine requests to replace her, sometimes from the people whose houses she had saved.

She smiled, taking the time to sound like the dignified leader she wanted to be. ?Thank you, but this is my duty. Rather, make sure your family has food and water. The army of Higan is distributing it at their camp, on the shore of the Hell of Blazing Fires.?

Most of the time, the youkai she saved would look at her with an expression of surprise that even sometimes turned into a smile. ?Yes, Satori-sama!? Less commonly, they might even join her in the fire line to pass buckets down to the flames until they had to leave. She liked both responses.

She had been at it for hours and hours by the time Rin had found her.

?I've been looking everywhere for you!? the kasha exclaimed, hugging her master tightly.

Satori wheezed. ?Rin... too tight,? she choked out.

?I'm not hugging you tightly...? Rin replied, but she set Satori down. ?Satori, how long have you been here??

?Uh... I lost track of the time.? Satori replied, pointing to the southwest. ?That's where I started from. From the shrine to the Yatagarasu down those streets.?

Rin knew where that was, and how much time that distance would equal in terms of fire-fighting.

?You've been at this for hours! It's a miracle you haven't died!? Rin waved her arms in a panic. ?Satori, you need to stop and rest!?

Satori leaned down, rested her hands on the handles of her two buckets of water. Her arms were sore, her spare uniform burned almost to tatters. She was surprised. She hadn't noticed just how long she had been here until just now.

?But there aren't replacements,? she replied. ?We need all the hands we can get at containing the fires before they spread, and putting out as much as we can.?

?But Satori, you've--?

?Oh my gosh, what's that over there?!? Satori had shouted, pointing behind Rin.

?What? Where?? Rin turned around, and Satori picked up her buckets of water and ran to fight the next fire before Rin could figure out she'd been tricked.

Satori ran into the burning building, aware that it was at great risk of coming down if they didn't put out the fire soon. She was glad that this one had gotten all its inhabitants out safely.

She swung her buckets of water as she went, with other fairy members of the fire brigade alongside her. They put out the fires that were snaking across the ceiling and across the walls, and sent their empty buckets back down the line. They got new buckets soon enough, and Satori stayed in that relay line, feeling ashes and embers landing on her clothes and in her hair. She doused herself over the head with water, then continued to fight the fire.

She had done this since she was a child. She wasn't about to stop.

The water on her quickly evaporated, but soon the fires were being beaten back. Another success. The fire brigade pressed on into the house, putting out all the fires they saw. The home was a charred mess, but a few rooms had been saved, and it could be rebuilt.

The brigade of fairies left the house, too exhausted to cheer, but with smiles on their faces. The family that had lived there thanked them, even her. Another reaction of shock at Satori's identity as a noble, and another approval. She smiled with relief.

Then Rin came up behind her and threw her into her wheelbarrow.

?Rin!? Satori exclaimed as the determined kasha kidnapped her. ?I'm f-fine, see?? Satori coughed and hacked, and realized that maybe she shouldn't have said that. ?I'm alive, see??

?That's a baseline! That's not something to be proud of!? Rin shot back as she pushed her cart past the fire brigade and the crowds that were following them.

?It's good to be able to be flexible in your goals,? Satori pointed out as another coughing fit shook her. ?I need to k-keep helping out, Rin.?

?You've been fighting the fires for at least the past who knows how many hours, Satori! You can't keep this up! You need to sleep!? Rin's yells were turning a few eyes towards them.

Satori was about to argue, but she started coughing again. ?I--? She started again. ?I need to...? Another cough. ?I need to find the oni. I-- I need their help with something,? she said. In particular, she needed to speak to Yuugi Hoshiguma, the oni she had met in person some hours ago, during the invasion.

?You're on the verge of collapse! No way! Not until you sleep!? Rin shouted, and she took a running start before she started running through streets and over the roofs of unburnt buildings, so she wouldn't crash into the refugees that were trickling back into their neighborhoods with food for their families.

?How is the food distribution g-going?? Satori said, finally realizing how dry and sore her throat felt-- as well as the rest of her. ?Is everyone getting enough to eat??

?I got a basket for us earlier,? Rin replied as they soared through the air. ?Where's it all coming from, anyway??

?Sanzu River's shores. Wild fruit picked by the fairies... say, I just realized, the elderly will need people to b-bring them food and water! I should--?

Rin leaned over her cart to fix Satori with a glare and said, ?I'll take care of it. But you need rest, Satori-sama, and if you don't come willingly, I'll tie you to a bed to make sure you get rest.?

She was half-tempted to point out that there was precious little rope available in Chireiden for the purposes of tying up obstinate rulers, but she was too tired to argue. What little energy she still had for jokes was spent; she was relying on Rin's energy to buoy her now.

Those were the past ninety-six hours of Satori's life, from the time of the invasion to the present. It would have been longer, but after nearly passing out from exhaustion and smoke inhalation in Rin's cart, Rin had made her promise that she would get some rest.

As it turned out, she was staying in Rin's family's house tonight. After the fire some years ago, apparently the kasha had gone out of their way to make the vulnerable outer walls of their houses stone rather than wood. Satori decided that she would insist on stonework for the rebuilding of the city as soon as the fires were put out. She was put into the guest room.

As soon as she had walked into Rin's home, her mother Irene Kaenbyou had taken care of her. Now that she was no longer fighting fires to keep her adrenaline levels up, the exhaustion of the past few days caught up to Satori and hit her like several bricks in the back of the head, and she could barely stand on her own two feet. Rin supported her as she walked down the stairs to Rin's room as her mother went off to find clothes that would fit their guest.

Satori was wearing not much more than burnt rags at this point, so she accepted the gift of one of Rin's old nightgowns with gratitude. She realized then that the fire axe she had been given earlier was still in her hand, and quickly set it down on the ground so Irene could pull the gown over her shoulders to see if it fit.

?I'm sorry we didn't have anything better to fit you, Satori-sama,? Irene said.

Satori shook her head. ?Your generosity means more to me than you know. Thank you so much.?

Irene smiled. ?You are an honoured guest in our home, Satori-sama. It is only fitting that we show a visitor the greatest hospitality. Please get some rest.?

Oh, how she loved it when people spoke honestly from their hearts. The satori maiden bowed to her host. Here, she was no queen. She was her daughter's master, and she showed her respects to the woman who had raised her best friend.

Satori longed to bathe, but she was so tired she bet she would fall asleep and drown in the bathtub. Instead she decided she would wait until the next day. For now, she needed food and rest. Rin and Irene went further into the house, with Rin promising to return with fruit and water for her.

Satori nodded, and then stood, wavering for a moment before she centered herself and looked at herself in the full-length mirror next to her bed.

Her eyes were red. Her eyes were normally purple-pink, but the sclerae were red from ash and smoke. The same applied to her Third Eye. She was grimy and dirty and her hair had been singed and burnt. It would take some time to grow out to an even length again. She sniffed her arm and recoiled. She smelled like smoke and ash and sweat. Before she even had breakfast tomorrow, she was going to get a bath one way or the other, even if she had to walk all the way to the pipeline for it. But by now the water should have found its way through the pipes that ran beneath Chireiden's streets.

So much had changed in the past few days that she could barely comprehend it. She was a bit afraid to, in all honesty. For the safety of her own sanity, she had closed the doors on understanding, focusing only on what was in front of her at any given moment.

If she opened them up again, even just a little, it might all come flooding out, bowling her over and submerging her, maybe even threaten to drown her.

She wasn't afraid... but she did decide that she should get a good night's rest before she confronted the new world she had been plunged into. It was the least she could do for herself.

She looked at the door. She didn't hear mother or daughter coming. She could turn her Third Eye in that direction to find out if something was going on, but she was uninterested. Instead she lay down on her bed, stared into space up at the ceiling, and after a few moments she closed her eyes.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 05:23:09 AM
Her muscles and limbs and her mind were exhausted, so by all rights she should have fallen asleep instantly.

But she couldn't.

The echoing screams of pain and agony from the refugees all around her prevented that.

Oh, they weren't actually yelling. Not with words. They were in her mind. Normally there was simply a background noise from the city, as unnoticeable as a little rock by the side of the road, but the collective, shared emotions of the refugees united to make a clear sound in the background. The thoughts of grief and loss were a great burden to her mind.

And if she was honest, her own thoughts only added to that burden.

Her mind replayed the most important moments of the past few hours. The meeting with the civil servants-- she realized, belatedly, that most of them had been male, which was really unusual. Like Makai, Chireiden was a de facto matriarchy-- a system also shared by the greater Gensokyo area up on the surface. Men were not barred from inheriting, but there were simply so few of them among the satori that a male king of Chireiden was highly uncommon, from what Satori understood of the satori rulers of the past. Though, she didn't know much about the many other races of youkai who lived in the Ancient City. Maybe they had more balanced gender ratios. And it was entirely possible that the invasion had managed to kill off most of the heads of those departments (who would have been satori) and their assistants until these men had been left in charge by process of elimination.

In a way, this made Satori feel a little better. At least her competitors for power were less experienced with the machinations of city politics than she had been led to believe. And they were sill quite willing to help with the hard task of building Chireiden back up from the ashes, so she was inclined to think that they had just been trying to intimidate her. She had heard lots of resentful thoughts at that meeting, even seditious and treasonous thoughts, but none she could call truly malicious to the point of killing her-- maybe kidnapping her at best. But no killing. She could rest easy on that front.

As long as she had her life, she was going to succeed.

Though, she would probably need a weapon, besides the fire axe she had accidentally brought along. She made a note to acquire a proper weapon as soon as she woke. Satori had never gotten along well with the rapier-- that was her sister's talent, not hers. But she was passably good at archery. Surely someone in the Higan army would have a spare bow and quiverful of arrows she could have. Maybe also a knife for close-quarters safety, even if that was more Koishi's style.

... her sister. Just where had she gotten off to? She had said through Utsuho that she was never coming back. If she had been captured by Makai's army, she...

No, there was no way she had been captured by them. She would have heard it if they had. Shinki wouldn't have resisted bragging to her about it. Even if she had, her thoughts would have given that away.

She had to be on the surface by now. Somewhere.

She lay in her bed, trying to get those thoughts out of her mind, trying to give herself enough space to rest her thoughts.

But the echoes of the city reached her.

She heard the echo of a cry of grief reach her Third Eye and breathed in and out to calm herself. She heard another cry, with more agony in it, and squeezed her eyes shut. A third cry, more like a shriek, and she covered her ears with her hands.

Hadn't she seen enough death for herself for a lifetime? Didn't she have enough grief herself in her heart? Why did this Third Eye have to let her hear the pain of others, too?!

She curled up on the bed, one ear against the bed, the other covered by her hand. With her spare hand, she moved on instinct to her Third Eye, wanting to pull down the lid so she could cease to hear the screams. ?S-stop it... Stop it!?

Suddenly she felt a hand on her shoulder.

?Satori?? Rin asked, shaking her. ?Satori-sama, are you all right??

?Orin,? Satori breathed with relief, turning to her and opening her eyes and ears. On impulse, she hugged the kasha tightly, resting her head against her waist.

?Satori-sama....? Rin hugged her in turn, rubbing her back to comfort her. ?Are you okay??

Satori didn't respond. She hadn't realized until just now that she had been crying. Instead she buried her face in Rin's chest, grateful for her warmth.

?Satori-sama, what happened?? Rin asked, sitting on the bed next to her master.

?Don't call me that,? Satori said, her voice muffled. ?It's okay when t-there are other people around, but...?

?Satori... please tell me.?

Satori looked up at her slightly taller servant... no, not just her servant. Her best friend. The only link she had left to her old life.

Rin stroked Satori's hair, burnt parts and all.

?Orin, can I sleep with you tonight??

The redheaded girl blinked.

?But there's not enough room on my bed. The guest bedroom is nicer than mine, anyway--?

?Please,? Satori begged, tears threatening her eyes again. She took a breath to steady herself. ?I don't want to hear the thoughts... the screams....?

Rin paused, and Satori could tell that Rin had figured it out, even without a Third Eye.

?Oh,? she said. ?I didn't realize... You can hear all of that??

Satori just nodded. Rin shuddered, seeming to understand the implications of that.

?Come on, then. We'll eat in my room and go to sleep together.?

Right now, Satori was no Queen of Chireiden, and Rin was no menial servant that a gracious master had adopted and raised to show off how generous the master had been to rescue her.

Satori clung to Rin as if she was about to be swept out to sea, or plunge into an abyss, and Rin was the rope that held on to her.

No, that did Rin a disservice. She wasn't an inanimate object. She was the one holding the rope on the other end, pulling Satori back in. She put her arm around Satori's shoulders as they left the guest bedroom and walked past the rest of Rin's family on their way to Rin's bedroom.

Satori knew that Rin's younger siblings must have wanted to talk to her, but she was just too tired to feel much of anything right now. Rin seemed to share the sentiment, and she waved to her mother, making some quick gesture with her hand that Satori couldn't recognize, and the two headed downstairs to Rin's room.

Rin's room was a relief. It wasn't as nice as the guest bedroom, no. It was tighter and had less walking space; Rin had a room of her own, separate from her other siblings, but it came at the price of it being a rather small area of the basement.

Satori didn't mind. She already noticed that down here, the echoing thoughts from the city above were muffled, and for that alone she was grateful.

?Here,? Rin said, coming up to the bed. Satori slid from her side and half-sat, half-slumped on Rin's bed. ?I told you it wasn't very big.?

?It'll do,? Satori replied. ?And you have no reason to feel that way.?

Rin flushed, seeing the Third Eye's gaze on her and realizing she'd been caught.

?The palace is burned to ashes,? Satori said, fighting off the sudden urge to yawn. ?I'm not going to pine for it. Your hospitality means more to me than any rough fabrics.?

The kasha smiled. ?I know that, but sometimes it helps to be reminded.?

Satori pointed at the apple Rin had brought down with her. Rin gestured that she could have it. Satori bit down on it eagerly, and Rin left for a moment to bring back a jug of water.

?It tastes really weird to eat something so sweet when you're tired,? Satori said, musing as she turned the core of the apple around in her hand, chomping away at the fruit. ?It tastes almost sickly-sweet.?

Rin nodded. ?I think we should try and get more fruit down here once we've gotten back on our feet. I'd love to be able to eat these more often.?

?I agree.? Though the diet at the Palace of the Earth Spirits had been more high-class than what the commoners ate, thanks to the satori nobles' access to nicer food from the surface of Makai, it still didn't deviate much from some combination of rice, meat (usually fish), and a root vegetable.

Food from the surface of Makai... Satori groaned. ?I don't even want to think about where I'm going to get my hands on a good supply of food after this is all over.?

?Hey, don't worry about it tonight. Just get some rest.? Rin sat next to her and let Satori lean against her side.

?You're right, of course.? Satori picked the seeds from the inside of the apple and lay those on Rin's desk. ?Just in case.?

Rin laughed and offered her water. Satori drank until she was satisfied.

?What did you do to get us water again, anyway?? Rin asked.

?It's... a strange story.? Satori sighed. ?Can I tell you about it tomorrow instead??

?Sure. And in exchange...? Rin sat up and pulled off a blanket that had been lying over some things on the floor.

Satori gasped.

?I thought you were going to be sleeping in the guest bedroom tonight, so I put these here before scavengers could get at them,? Rin said. ?I didn't expect you to see them.?

?Do they have locks?? Satori asked, coming forward to feel the top of the chests. They were covered in ash, but they were not burned one bit, thanks to the asbestos lining over them.

?Not that I know of,? Rin replied, ?but you shouldn't open them tonight. Worry about that tomorrow.?

Satori took a breath. ?I have a lot to worry about tomorrow.?

Rin shrugged. ?O if morgen zol Got zorgen." Let God worry about tomorrow... Rin always defaulted to her native language for proverbs. Satori smiled. At least that hadn't changed. Even if everything else had.

Rin moved back to the bed. ?Is there anything else you need, Satori??

?Be right back. Need to use the bathroom real quick.? Satori left Rin's room to use the bathroom they had in the basement. Once again she found herself grateful that the kasha had learned from their earlier experiences with fire to use stonework for their homes now. It meant that the indoor plumbing had survived with no issues in this part of the city.

When she returned after drying her hands, Rin was already in her own nightgown. She pulled down the blankets of her bed and turned to Satori.

?I'm sorry if it's small,? she said in a quiet voice.

Satori yawned. ?That's okay. It's quieter down here.?

?You mean...? The satori nodded. ?Ah. Okay.?

The nightgown was comfortable, rough fabric or no. It gave her Third Eye enough room to breathe, in any event. The cords relaxed, unwinding; they had constricted themselves during Satori's fire-fighting adventures. She lay down on Rin's bed, and the kasha wrapped her arms around her.

?Is this okay with you?? Rin asked.

?I don't mind which form you take,? Satori replied to the stated and unstated question. ?Just as long as you stay close.?

Rin smiled, and stayed in her humanoid form as Satori's eyes closed and she tried to relax.

The muffled cries of agony made her tremble for a few moments, with her hand moving again to her Third Eye's eyelid, until Rin pulled her in, and Satori released her Third Eye and rested her head against Rin's breasts, hearing her heartbeat.

?Koishi,? she murmured to herself. ?Please be okay, wherever you are...?

?Utsuho... please come back to us someday,? Rin said in a low, quiet voice that threatened to break at the end of her sentence.

Satori wrapped her own arms around the redheaded girl as Rin, after many hours of staying stoic and strong, finally allowed herself to cry. Satori joined her, crying until she finally fell asleep.

Both young women mourned the other half of their family that was lost. But at least they still had each other.

As long as they had each other, Satori thought as she slipped into dreamless sleep, they would be all right.

She hoped.

-----
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 07, 2012, 05:31:33 AM
?All right. Thank you very much for your call, Yakumo-san.?

?You're welcome. Goodbye.?

Yukari hung up the phone, and pulled the other receiver in after a moment to ensure that the person on the other side had let it go. She closed the gap behind it, and hung that phone up too.

She sighed. ?Why did I do that again, Yuyuko??

?Because,? Yuyuko replied, her tone cheery as she played with the Queen on the chessboard in front of her, ?the difference between abusive chessmasters and smart chessmasters is that the latter category makes sure that the pieces come out intact, just in case they are needed again in the future.?

?Ah, yes,? Yukari replied. ?That, and it would not do to have underground-dwellers coming up to the surface due to chaos in Chireiden. Not to mention, it's just good form to be nice to your pawns.?

?Indeed. They served as a useful lure to get Makai's army out of the way so Yuka-chan and the others could save the Hakurei maiden,? Yuyuko said, setting down the queen and turning her attention to the peeling of a tangerine. ?So of course you have to be generous with the compensation. Think of it as payment for services rendered.?

Yukari nodded. ?Thus, we extend our support to the rightful ruler, Komeiji Satori.?

Yuyuko snuggled further into the kotatsu. ?So, who are you going to send down there??

?Ran will be fine this time. But after that I'm going to have to use humans.? The blonde youkai swiveled on her desk chair, stroking her chin. ?I haven't figured out who, exactly. Have I used the Meimu persona down there before? No, wait... she would just read my thoughts.?

?Maybe you could use Hirano again,? Yuyuko suggested.

?She will be incapacitated for a while after her mission, though... it all depends on how soon I have to send a representative to the underground again.? Yukari made a face. ?I'll make sure to tell Ran to do a good job, so that doesn't happen.?

Yuyuko made a tsk noise. ?Why do you dislike those satori? I think they're adorable.?

?They can't help but broadcast the thoughts of the people around them,? Yukari frowned, pulling her dossier on the satori nobles off the desk. ?As well as their own. Like tengu, but in person rather than in print. It gets very irritating, very quickly.?

The ghost giggled. ?Only if you're not okay with having everyone know what you're thinking~?

?The only person I'm okay with entrusting with that knowledge is you,? Yukari replied, and Yuyuko grinned.

?That said, this particular satori seems better about it than most. The rulers all do, but this one, more so.? Yukari passed the dossier to Yuyuko. ?See, check the entry under the Komeiji family.?

?Hmmm...? Yuyuko opened up the folder, went up and down the list with her index finger. ?Ryugasaki, Kitaoji, ah, there you are, Komeiji... Ah, I see. Some signs of depersonalization disorder in the family, but that can?t be proven to be hereditary...  Oh, this must be... Here, this is what you were talking about, right? 'Definite signs of a genetic predisposition to chronic depression, most likely through the mother.' That explains a lot, actually, now that I think about it...?

?You can see what I mean,? Yukari said as Yuyuko handed back the dossier. ?This particular family of satori are pretty terrible at expressing themselves. Satori-san seems to be the exception to her family's rule, but even she knows better than to let everyone around her know her thoughts or those of the people around her.?

?For someone in charge the way Satori-san is, learning to keep one's thoughts to oneself is a valuable leadership skill.? Yuyuko nodded. Of course, she preferred the variation on that route-- misdirecting everyone else as to what she was thinking, and covering it with a joke and a smile.

?Hmm... remind me at some point to move the remaining satori living as hermits in the underground and on the Youkai Mountain to move to Chireiden. And also the ones who moved to more remote territories, redirect them back down to the underground... Actually, let me just write all that down before I forget.? Yukari pulled out a mechanical pencil and did so. ?Otherwise their population might completely die out.?

?I thought you didn't like them??

?I don't, but we need at least a few just in case I ever need their services. And they're needed to keep Chireiden functioning in some form or other for the immediate future.? Yukari tapped her pencil against her chin. ?I do hope some of them spontaneously appear thanks to the outside world's disbelief... though, I think I'll make sure some information comes down Satori's way. That Komeiji girl is going to have enough work on her hands to waste her time worrying about propagating her species, especially since her sister is now unreliable. I'll reduce the birth rate restrictions so that they can help get Chireiden up and running again.?

Yuyuko nodded as Yukari wrote down her thoughts in the margins of her dossier. When it came to long-term goals, Yukari was the best at micromanagement than any living being alive, save perhaps for a handful of Lunarians in isolation on the moon, and the Yagokoro woman. And herself, of course. Yuyuko approved, but she sometimes wondered if Yukari didn't take it too far.

Well, that was what she was here for-- to keep her friend's priorities straight. And also because Yukari was the best companion for pulling pranks on Youmu she could ask for.

?Anyway, what's next?? the ghost asked, cheer in her voice. ?We still have some time while Youmu-chan and Ran-san are making dinner.?

Yukari responded while she put the dossier back into a file folder and closed the cabinet, then dropped the cabinet into a convenient gap. ?Well, right now Hirano-san and Yuka-san are visiting Sayuri-san in prison. They should be done in a few hours. I can't do anything about that, though. I can barely open gaps that deep into Makai, and definitely not through that barrier that surrounds Hokkai Prison.? Yukari hummed to herself, swiveling around in the chair again in that way that Yuyuko knew she only did when she was both anxious and comfortable enough to express it.

?Hmm... I guess I should place a call to my insiders at the Ministry, start pulling strings.? She bit her lip. ?Though, it's more like placing calls to people who have links to people who have links to the Ministry and owe me favours...?

Yuyuko sighed, finishing peeling the tangerine. She threw the rinds into a gap that appeared by her side and disappeared just as quickly. ?In the end, even something like the Ministry of Right and Wrong is still made up of the most easily manipulated people heaven and earth have to offer. Bureaucrats.?

?Better. Hereditary Celestial bureaucrats. Most conceited aristocrats on the planet. Well, I'm not complaining. That makes my task easier.? Yukari snickered. She motioned to get the phone, but then hesitated, and instead took a breath. ?Actually, before we do that, is there enough time to get in a quick game??

?Hmm. Five minutes?? Yuyuko asked, setting the peeled tangerine to the side and taking half of it. She was pleased that Yukari understood herself well enough to know when she needed to take a break, take a deep breath to re-orient herself. Or maybe it was just instinct on her part, and Yuyuko was the one who put it out in such terms.

?Sure.? Yukari sat down from her desk chair to the kotatsu, and took the other half of the tangerine. She pulled off a slice and devoured it.

The pieces were already set. Yuyuko was White, and Yukari was Black.

Yuyuko looked at the chess set and shook her head. ?No, that won't do. Black is the defending colour, and we can't say that after the past few days, and definitely not after today.?

Yukari nodded. ?You're right. Alea iacta est, as they say...? A slow smile crossed her face as she spun the board around, switching the colours. ?Today, Gensokyo abandons the facade of compliance and goes on the offensive.?

?Today is the beginning of the end for Shinki's Gensokyo empire,? Yuyuko replied, a similar smile on her face. She devoured a slice of tangerine. ?And it tastes oddly like citrus.?

Yukari grinned and pulled up a chess timer via gap, and hit the button on top to start the count.

?King's pawn to E5.?

-----



How does that chess match go? Yuyuko is the better player; Yukari just uses chess for the metaphors. (http://i.imgur.com/toaeM.png) She prefers card games.

If Iced makes it through this update far enough to read that, he should know that the last line is a reference to A New World (http://www.shrinemaiden.org/forum/index.php/topic,6097.0.html)! Which everyone should go read, by the way, it's a fantastic piece of fiction.

The new fighting game just got announced yesterday! I look forward to having this story be contradicted by canon. Again. Goddamnit.

Anyway, that's it for now. God, writing is getting so much easier now that I'm doing it more constantly.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on October 07, 2012, 06:45:46 AM
holy shit that ending what

I-I'll get to that after my thoughts on the stuff preceding it, however.

This was an update that was very heavy on the heart. Now everything that has just happened is starting to sink in, and... ow, my heart.

I'd just like to give Utsuho a big hug right now. I'll admit that abandonment is one of my absolute worst fears, and she's experienced it in the worst way imaginable. Seeing her suffering in this was is just painful. ._____.;

Also aaaaa more of Satori's story! I've been looking forward to seeing more of her-- and there was so much happening this time, as well. It really must be terrifying to be her right now. A young queen who takes the throne in emergency and tragedy, who has to not only rule, but keep people alive as well-- so much to take into account in a very small time. Seeing Yukari come into the mix concerned me, as well (rightfully so, it seems!) but it's good that with her help, people in Chireiden won't die from lack of food or water. And Satori isn't entirely alone, either. She has the one character whose sanity seems fully intact so far on her side-- and that's Orin, who not only saves her from working herself to death (Pushing yourself so hard will not end well, Satori-- and you're of no help to anyone if you're injured or dead.), but holds her close as they cry in each other's arms at night. Satori has it very, very rough and she will need to grow up very, very fast. But she can do it.

That said, being able to hear the anguish in everyone's minds must be so painful. -___-


However, beyond all this, holy shit what the fuck did I just read

/me flails.

Yuyuko and Yukari are behind all of this?! This is just a game to them, and they're manipulating everyone? This just went from worrisome to totally intriguing (and terrifying). Just what are they up to? What are they planning on doing? I absolutely must know... but at the same time, do I want to know what they're going to do to everyone? Shit just got even more real. o__________o

A-anyway, excellent update! Looking forward to seeing more, as usual-- and it's great to hear that this is coming along so much easier for you!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Hanzo K. on October 07, 2012, 07:02:49 AM
Near as I can tell Matsy, Shinki's running everything with an iron fist, and not the good sort either.
And our girls Yuyuko and Yukari are setting machinations in place to free people from her.

Sure, she's been shown to be relatively 'human' herself, but consider what she's done in the name of ruling.
She's attacked people who merely wanted to be independent and live how they chose.

If anything, she's what tropes would call a 'Well-Intentioned Extremist'. She has her motivations, possibly good ones at heart, but the way she's attempting to go about things paints her as a villain of sorts.
But losing Yumeko, and realizing that Okuu's having a hellish time of things herself, is slowly making her realize that she should change how she does things.
...Maybe.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on October 08, 2012, 11:03:17 PM
Sounds like Satori's enjoying the ~Trauma Conga~ Great detail on her thought processes, but that's normal for you.

 And holy crap all this was Yukari's doing? o_o Well...I guess it's the kind of thing she'd do.

Looking forward to more, as always. :D
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 14, 2012, 05:16:35 AM
Note: I'm still not done rehauling Act One. It's taken me weeks of rewriting to do, mostly because I decided not to stop with rewriting Yumeko and simply decided to start trying to bring Act One more in line with Act Two. Hopefully I'll be done soon.

In lieu of that, though, let's keep going!



?Huh? Oh, interesting.?

?What is??

?Your cape has pockets.?

Byakuren pulled a plastic-wrapped granola bar out of one of the various pockets on the inside of Yumemi's cape.

Yumemi had been in the middle of trying to figure out how to tie Byakuren's cape around her neck when Byakuren had made her discovery. The scientist blinked as she saw the granola bar.

?Oh. I hadn't realized those were still in there. You can have it if you want. It's your cape now, after all.?

The prisoner nodded. Her hands found another disguised pocket and pulled out a flask.

?You can have that too. Oh, it's just strawberry juice. It's not alcoholic, in case you're wondering.? Yumemi shook her head. ?It'd be silly to get drunk on the job.?

?The job?? Byakuren asked, pulling out another granola bar.

?Yes. Researching in general... Until a few days ago, when I was asked to come along to rescue Hakurei-san over there.? Yumemi realized then that she hadn't paid much attention to that other prisoner. ?Actually... I wonder if she would like food and drink.?

?I'm not sure. She might throw it up.?

Yumemi turned to meet Byakuren's gaze. ?Is she sick??

?A few days ago... well, I guess it's been a few days-- she began complaining of a pain in her abdomen. It was dull then, but it started becoming sharper and sharper. Then she started feeling nauseous and throwing up what little food she could eat.? Byakuren shook her head. ?She stopped eating, and that made it better for a while, but then she started feeling feverish. This is actually the most lucid she's been in a few days. I know she's sick, I just don't know with what, exactly...?

As Byakuren spoke, the redhead looked back in the direction of the imprisoned shrine maiden and searched her memory for anything that could help Hakurei Sayuri.

?I... I'm not a doctor, but that sounds an awful lot like an infection of some kind, maybe even appendicitis, but those symptoms are just too generic to narrow down without running tests...?

Yumemi's gaze strayed, and met Hakurei Reimu's. She was startled at the clarity of the girl's gaze, and turned her head away.

?Her mother is dying,? Yumemi said to herself, looking down at her hands. ?How do I comfort someone like that??

Byakuren lowered her eyes.

?By being by their side, and easing their pain-- by helping them die.?

Yumemi looked up.

?Hiziri, do you think you could do the same thing for her you did for me??

Byakuren looked up again.

?Do what??

?Increase her pain tolerance.?

?I...? She winced. ?That hadn't even occurred to me. Yes, I could do that.?

?Then let's do that.?

?But...?

?Is it your chains?? Yumemi asked.

?N-no, not that. I can take these off relatively easy, like I said... It's... something else.?

The professor frowned, but then she noticed the odd look on Byakuren's face.

?What is it, Hiziri??

The nun didn't reply, but instead she closed her hands into fists in her lap.

?To be around the dying...? There was a certain tremor in her voice.

Yumemi chuckled. ?To be human is to be dying all the time, isn't it??

She realized too late that she had touched a nerve.

?T-that's...?

Yumemi didn't notice anything wrong, until she realized that Byakuren's nails were drawing blood from her palms.

?Hiziri!? She wasn't sure to be scared or shocked. ?What's--?

Byakuren shook her head.

?And I said earlier that I didn't want to be a hypocrite... but...?

Yumemi reached out again and put her hands on the prisoner's shoulders.

?Hiziri, please...? The professor tried to steady her friend's shaking shoulders. ?Calm down, and talk to me.?

?T-that's why I became a magician, a youkai,? Byakuren said in a low voice. ?Because I was afraid... and that fear...? She shook her head again. ?I became everything I once hated-- full of fear.? Byakuren released one hand, touched her chest. ?And it's still here. Even in the middle of this living death, I'm still...?

?Afraid of going near humans.? Yumemi finished for her.

She had always seen it as smug self-assurance on the part of youkai that they would live so much longer than mere humans, and she had considered it insulting. She hadn't ever personally considered what it would be like to be on the other side of the equation. But she had read enough fantasy novels as a child to guess at it. The feeling of always being left behind... And maybe a bit of relief that someone else had gone first-- mixed with disgust at the self for thinking it.

?Afraid of death,? Byakuren confessed. ?And humans are always closer to death than youkai are.?

?Are they??

The nun paused.

?.... why wouldn't they be??

?Well, they might have longer lifespans than humans like me, but even if one road is longer than the other, they both have to end, right??

?Yes, I suppose that is true... It's a road everyone has to walk down. Humans, youkai, gods.?

Yumemi tilted her head.

?Gods? Gods can die??

?If they don't receive faith, they are forgotten. For a god, that's the same as dying. In a sense, gods and youkai are the same.?

The scientist rubbed her forehead. This was a little too metaphysical for her, at least right now. And religion was too much of a sore spot for her at the moment. But she couldn't say that. Byakuren might take it too personally.

?Comparing gods to evil youkai of legend... only in Gensokyo.? She laughed, then she saw Byakuren freeze up and waved her hands. ?No, I don't mean it that way! It's just that... the woman who raised me would have found that a wonderfully subversive idea. Especially coming from someone who shared her profession.?

Byakuren relaxed. ?Shared... profession??

?Yes. She was a nun like you. A different religion, but still a nun.? And you remind me a lot of her. But she didn't say that part aloud. ?And like you, she would have told me that we have a duty to the sick to ease their suffering, to help people die in peace.?

?To die...?

Byakuren put her hand over her heart. And it occurred to Yumemi then that perhaps the rhythm she had internalized, that thump-thump of a heartbeat, may have been Byakuren's only way of knowing that she was still alive in the tomb she'd been sealed into.

In the end, she couldn't be harsh on the prisoner. Maybe if she had been in Byakuren's situation... maybe she would have done the same. All of it. Even the bit about giving up her humanity, in a very literal sense, in order to achieve her goals.

The thought worried her, but a part of her that she had repressed, the part of her that was absolutely fascinated by the idea of all things occult-- that part was starting to jump up and down like an excited schoolgirl.

She had to distract herself from the contradiction, so she decided to try a different tactic.

?Hiziri, I don't know all that much about Buddhism, but isn't a big part of it learning impermanence??

?Annica. Yes.?

?But in the Buddhist concept of the world, even death does not cause humans to disappear.? Yumemi's eyes flickered. ?So if that's the case, then why are you afraid of death? You're strong, Hiziri. You know that youkai eventually can die. And you know that death doesn't have to be the end.?

Byakuren looked down. ?I guess... remember what you said about how the vulnerability of humans to the fear of youkai attacking them was the real problem? Not even the reality of being attacked, but the gnawing fear of what's out there... the fear of the unknown.?

She touched her hand over her heart again. The blood on her nails had dried by now. ?I still... I talk a lot about how awful fear is, but there's a part of me that's...?

She closed her hand into a fist again, looked down. Her hair fell over her shoulders to mask her expression in shadows.

?I'm afraid of... ending up a slave to fear again. And yes, I know that sounds redundant and stupid, but... I'm afraid of fear. It worked on me once and it can work on me again. What if I don't see it coming until it's too late? And I know I've already strayed from the path to enlightenment, and I'm afraid of just ending up further and further from it, and I know that that fear is itself the problem, but even so...?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 14, 2012, 05:21:57 AM
?Hiziri.?

Byakuren stopped, looking at Yumemi, who spoke with a pained expression on her face, with her voice unstable.

?I...? Yumemi's hands were shaking. ?I... think you were vain and selfish for protecting youkai only for your personal gain, at least at first, but I want to hope... I want to believe that your motivations for getting into a situation don't matter as much as your motivations for staying in that situation. I try not to hold past sins against someone.?

Except myself. But let's not go there...

?And you've paid for your crimes many times over by now. So, please...? She clenched her hands into fists. ?I want to believe your ideals. I want them to become reality.? She realized what she was saying, and laughed at herself. ?I might even end up believing them more than you do. I'll believe in you more than you believe in yourself, at this rate. What you're saying... is something I didn't even know I wanted to believe in, until you said it.?

Yumemi actually felt her throat go dry in anticipation of crying, and she was shocked. She had no idea that these sentiments existed in her.

Then she realized that she had. This was exactly the sort of thing she had wanted to hear addressed to her, when she spoke of her theory of magic at the university back home.

She wondered if that had happened to Byakuren. If she had gone before everyone and spoken of her ideas, and been laughed at, jeered, ridiculed, and thrown out of the one place she had hoped would listen...

She felt tears sting her eyes. That had been one of the most humiliating experiences of her life, and she would have given anything to have someone reach out to her then and encourage her to persevere.

But Byakuren's dream was too beautiful to be dismissed that way, and she wouldn't stand for seeing the nun cower. Not the way she had. Her ideas deserved better than that.

She felt herself shaking, echoes of cruel laughter in her ears, but she stopped herself just short of crying. Some reserves of strength were opening up, and she was able to keep her voice even.

?I know I'm going to die. Maybe tomorrow, maybe many decades from now, maybe next week. And I'm not sure if this is courage or foolishness or both, but I choose the path that all humans have to face. And I know that this is definitely just my arrogance talking, because you've lived over a thousand years and I'm just a child next to you, but I wish you would listen to what I'm s-saying and see that I'm not afraid of dying, and learn that you don't have to be a-afraid either--?

Her voice was breaking, but Yumemi held up a hand to stop Byakuren from hugging her. She had to get this out, and she knew that if she didn't say it now, she never would.

?... because the world you want is a world where death isn't the end, where we all just move along in a cycle of d-death and rebirth where we can finally be fr-free of suffering.... or as my Grandm?re would have said it... 'death shall be no more, nor m-mourning, nor crying, nor sorrow shall be any more, for the f-former things are passed away.' And damn it, I want to believe that a dream that beautiful can come true.?

She looked up at Byakuren, saw tears in Byakuren's own eyes to match her own, and reached out to wipe them away. ?S-so don't you dare be afraid of death, okay? Don't be a-afraid of anything ever again. Not death, not f-failure, not isolation, not anything. Or else I'll s-spring out of my grave and c-come all the way here to punch you in the f-face.?

Byakuren laughed, tears coming down her face. ?I-is that supposed to make me not want to bring you back??

?Ahahaha, I j-just realized how that c-came out wrong.? Yumemi laughed too, despite her tears. ?But I'd be disappointed in you! S-so don't do that.?

She felt herself embraced by Byakuren's strong arms as the youkai sorceress pulled her in for a hug. Last time, it had been her comforting the prisoner. Now the prisoner comforted her.

No, that was wrong. They were comforting each other. She wondered if Byakuren had guessed at her own weaknesses, her own insecurities. And there was a part of her that wanted to spill it all, right here and now. But those wounds were still too raw, and she had only so much time to talk to her down here. Her own problems could wait. Byakuren needed the encouragement more.

Someone always needed the encouragement more.

?Then I won't,? Byakuren said, her voice shaking but growing firmer. ?I promise. I'm weak, and I've strayed far from the path to enlightenment... but I'm not going to be afraid of anything anymore. I promise.?

In Byakuren's arms, it was harder to hear the echoes of laughter in her head.

?Y-you have to lead by e-example.? Yumemi hugged her back, her voice muffled, but Byakuren could make it out. ?You can't use v-violence for violence's sake, so when you get out of here, you have to show h-humans and youkai that your way is... is possible, is viable, even if it's slow, even if it's just you... So you can't ever become a slave to fear. Never again.?

?I promise you, Okazaki Yumemi, I will never again be afraid.?

If Byakuren could do it... then surely, she too...

Yumemi closed her eyes, letting herself shake and tremble and cry at the echoes of that cruel laughter, and Byakuren held her.

?I wonder...? she murmured.

Yumemi's heart jumped at that. Had Byakuren figured it out? ?Wonder what?? She asked after a moment, wiping her tears away with her right hand.

?Well, I was wondering... well, first, if I'll ever get out of here. But even if I did make it out... I don't like that my existence, even in imprisonment, relies on fear.?

Oh, what a relief. She was just being paranoid. The professor could distract herself a bit longer by focusing on Byakuren's problems instead, as long as Byakuren didn't figure that out. She was too kind and had too many of her own problems to deal with to have to deal with Yumemi's own.

Or at least, that was how she was determined to rationalize it.

Yumemi pulled out of the hug after a moment, settling down next to Byakuren. She deliberately sat in an informal style, on her knees with both folded out to her left side. She had already made herself emotionally vulnerable to the magician, and it seemed silly to try and deny that.

She had already made a fool of herself enough times by denying the reality in front of her.

?T-there's nothing you can do about that, though, is there? Not from in here.? Yumemi wiped away a last tear. ?You can't feel bad for your own existence. That would be nonsensical. It's not something you can help.?

?I suppose that is true...?

Byakuren looked up at the ceiling, and Yumemi wondered how she must see things. Could she see perhaps things she couldn't see with her human eyes, like the barrier that sealed her into the ground?

?Oh well. It's not something that can be helped right now.? Byakuren sighed, and smiled a little. ?For now, though, I have to focus on things I can help with, things I can fix.?

She nodded in the direction of the other prisoner. ?I was trying not to go near her, to be honest. Even though I knew she was dying, it scared me to be that close to death. I say this in the past tense, because...?

Yumemi rubbed her eyes, and watched the smile on her face with a look of amazement.

?You say... you've been alive for over a thousand years... but you can change your mind about things so easily.?

Byakuren looked at her, blinked.

?Do I??

?I wish I could change my mind about things as quickly as you're capable of.? Yumemi looked down, with her left hand in her lap. ?I know I've held on to stupid ideas longer than I should have, just because I wanted to believe in them. Because I was afraid of what would happen if they were true. But they were true, the whole time. I didn't want to accept that.? She frowned, remembering some things. ?And there are some ideas I just can't let go of, because they have to be true, and I have to prove that they are. I'm really bad at changing my mind, for good or bad...?

?Maybe there's a balance.? Byakuren reached out, put her hand on top of Yumemi's. ?I want things to change, but if a youkai were to accept too quickly, I suppose it's possible that they could endanger themselves, if they weren't fulfilling their roles anymore...?

?You mean, by losing their niche in the environment around them by no longer fulfilling their role, instead of adjusting it slowly??

Yumemi was ever the scientist. Byakuren smiled a little.

?Something like that. Their idea of self has to change slowly. Aren't humans the same way? If you pull out a rug from under someone's feet too fast, that person will fall. But if you pull it out slowly, and let the person take steps so that they keep their balance, eventually you will succeed.?

?Slow change...? Yumemi sighed, turning her hand so that her hand was holding Byakuren's. She could see the blood under Byakuren's fingernails. ?Fast change is too drastic, and no change is unacceptable.?

?There's no need to be afraid of change.? Byakuren gripped Yumemi's hand, but with a light touch. ?I refuse to be afraid of something inevitable. We're all temporary, after all. Aren't we??

?Always changing... but what if I want to get to the end already? What if the journey is too long? What if I'm sick of being where I have been, of not being able to change myself to what I know I want to be??

Yumemi wondered if she was saying too much about a situation she didn't want to talk about. But Byakuren's response soothed her, even if the nun didn't know the full context of what Yumemi was alluding to.

?Then the ending wouldn't mean anything, would it? The ending only has meaning in the context of the entire journey.? Byakuren smiled. ?I know I would not be able to appreciate your words if I were still free, not imprisoned. To that end, I suppose, perhaps I should be... not happy about being imprisoned, but... accepting. I was able to listen to your words, consider them, change my mind, even in here, where I had long since resigned myself to stagnation.?

Yumemi was surprised. ?You...? There was a look of pain on her face again. ?And I, too, if I hadn't come here, I wouldn't have had the strength to change...?

Byakuren squeezed her hand a little tighter. ?That's what I was wondering earlier. I wonder if a god, or some force, didn't send you here... or didn't set me up in here so that you could run into me. We were put in each other's paths for this moment.?

?That's a little too metaphysical for me to believe... at least, in those terms.? Yumemi laughed at first, but then she gave it some thought. ?But I suppose... by you being imprisoned, by this prison being created, by the Hakurei shrine maiden being locked in here, by my being sent to retrieve her... all those variables, in that order and combination, had their inevitable, logical outcome in an encounter between me and you.?

The prisoner raised an eyebrow. ?In the end, didn't you just say the same thing I said, but longer??

?Hah!? Yumemi chuckled. ?And our encounter wouldn't have meant anything if all that stuff hadn't happened beforehand, would it??

?You're... a very strange human,? Byakuren replied. ?But I like that.?

?And you're a strange human too. But I like that.?

?I'm not...? Byakuren interrupted herself. ?Well, maybe there's a part of me that's still human. But I stand for a path that leads to a bright future for both humans and youkai.?

Yumemi nodded, finally hearing the faint echoes of laughter fading back into her memory. She sighed with some relief, and looked at Byakuren.

?Let's split the difference, and say you're a strange person. That counts for both humans and youkai, right??

?That sounds okay. Everyone is a person, after all.?

The two women exchanged a smile, and then Byakuren pulled back her hand.

?For now, though, I'd like to extend my hand to the sick,? Byakuren said. ?I may not be able to hold back her death, but I can ease her suffering.?

?Me too. I cannot do anything scientific for her. I'm not the surgeon she needs. But I can be by her side.?

They looked at each other. Then Byakuren's hands went to her shackles. Closing her eyes for a moment, she appeared to pray or cast some sort of spell. Then she pulled the shackles off her wrists with what appeared to be great ease.

Yumemi blinked. ?I know you told me you specialized in spells that increased your strength and vitality, but I still sort of expected, like, magical flames on your fists or something.?

?Magical flames? I could do that.? As she snapped the shackles on her ankles, Byakuren's eyes strayed to the cape that Yumemi hadn't been able to put on, and had just left folded on the ground. ?But first, let us ease the suffering of the dying.?

Yumemi nodded and stood up first, extending her hand to Byakuren. Byakuren took it, even though she didn't need it, and Yumemi realized belatedly that she had done it from sheer force of habit. Or that's what she told herself.

The professor picked up her cape in her other hand, and went with Byakuren to the sick woman's side.


Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 14, 2012, 05:29:42 AM
Shinki might have had a difficult time of tracking Utsuho from the start if it hadn't been for the orange rinds she had left behind. Their bright orange colour stood out against the dark ground, nighttime aside. Her vision only wavered at sunset; now that red had given way to a beautiful black night sky, she could see just fine.

She had her wings out. Flying in Makai, just as in Gensokyo, was restricted to those who had the anatomy to pull it off, though people with the power and the skills could use tools for the same purpose. In this, she had been pleased that Utsuho had wings. She wondered, though, why she did not hide them with a basic spell. Surely the hell ravens of Chireiden had aptitude for magic... but she realized that she didn't know much about animal youkai. In fact, she realized, she'd never thought about them before Utsuho came into her life.

She stayed below the tops of the trees, to better make out the sight of orange rinds that served as her trail to Utsuho. It was a good thing, too, because it meant that Utsuho didn't see her coming.

So when she heard the screams of rage the hell raven hurled at the heavens, she was caught by surprise.

Utsuho screamed for several minutes. Shinki wondered if she was aware that all around her, the nocturnal wildlife was waking to her shouts, and it was irritated. But Shinki was more stunned than anything. She had never heard anyone this... frustrated and angry before.

Well, there was that one time... but that had been her. She'd never heard someone else do it.

She repressed her sudden impulse to go over and comfort her. It was an understandable impulse, given that part of her divine virtue was as a mother deity, but she knew that it was not the time. She knew that Utsuho was angry, at her and at her old master and at the night sky.

She hid behind a tree trunk and watched, wondering what Utsuho would do next.

After a few minutes of crying and murmuring to herself, Utsuho eventually got up from the branch she had been perching on and flew off. Shinki followed her.

She wondered why Utsuho did not take on her hell raven form. Perhaps she was just really attached to her humanoid form? But if that was so, then why the wings?

If she continued in this direction, she would find her way to the city of Esoteria in short order. Hokkai was the most sparsely populated province in Makai by a long shot, despite being on the border with Gensokyo. There was also a major fault line running along Hokkai's border with the main continent of Makai, and it was prone to getting fussy whenever Shinki tried to tie Hokkai more firmly to the continent. If there were a major seismic event, it was (in theory, at least) possible for Hokkai to physically break off from the empire and be tied to the Gensokyo territories instead. Not that Shinki would lose much of significance to the empire at large if that happened. She would lose Byakuren's companionship, yes, but that was not important to the whole empire, just to her. Of course, that alone was enough of a reason to keep Hokkai attached.

The only settlement of any significance in Hokkai was the small, rural city of Esoteria in the middle of the mountains, which also served as the provincial capital. And the prison, of course. Most people in Esoteria were old or infirm citizens of Makai who wanted to go somewhere where the miasma was less thick, and the altitude of the mountains ensured that this place had the thinnest miasma in the empire. Even humans could stand it here for a few weeks if they were careful not to strain themselves, though they'd probably turn into a youkai if they stayed too long (or they just died). Those same mountains also cast the rain shadow that made the area immediately to the west into a desert over the past few centuries.

It was a nice place in the winter, however. Great skiing.

Utsuho made her way there, and after a few moments, she flew down to the ground level and entered the outskirts of the town. These would be the slums. The slums of Esoteria, as in all the cities of Makai, were some of the safest places in the city. Though the growing power of the trade unions and reformers working on a local level had made the average citizen better off, Makai's organization was still primarily based on a demonic power hierarchy. Though social mobility was improving in many parts of the empire, especially so in the capital city of Pandemonium, social power inequalities deliberately built into the system did not fade as quickly as the reformers hoped.

All of this combined meant that the demons living in the slums were generally the weakest of the city's residents, and thus more likely to avoid getting into scrapes, especially since an improved social safety net ensured that even the lowest, meanest demon didn't have to fight for scraps of food. Still, she wondered if Utsuho would be okay if she left the slums to go to the rest of the city. As an ordinary hell raven, she was not very powerful, and Shinki knew that. If she didn't have the magic to hide her wings in her humanoid form, she couldn't be.

Speaking of wings... she concealed her own wings with a quick spell and wondered how she would enter the city, if she was going to keep track of Utsuho. She settled on changing her robes' colour scheme to blue with some light blue mixed in. She also pulled all her hair back in her hair tie. Her distinctive ponytail hairstyle would be too obvious.

With that done, she followed Utsuho at a distance.

------

Utsuho found herself a little bit unnerved by the maze-like structure of the slums. They turned, twisted, curved, and veered off in different directions seemingly at random. She kept going in the direction that she hoped would lead to the city center. She was also looking around for stray blankets or abandoned cloth to put on. She could always dumpster-dive, but she didn't want to stink to high heaven until after she'd gotten something to eat.

She started to become aware of how she looked next to the residents of the slums. They looked a bit on the grubby side, yes, but she looked toasted and grubby. She hadn't gotten new clothes on the trip from the caves that led up from Chireiden to Hokkai, after all. Her clothes could charitably be described as ?crispy? right now. She was decently healthy and built, but on the short side. That's what hell ravens got for missing their first growth spurt. Combined with her wings and the blanket over them, she looked like an incredibly strange traveler-refugee, or someone who had gotten dressed by pulling clothes out of a burning closet at random. She felt very much out of place here, but that could only be expected.

She heard some kind of trumpet blast in the distance, but she didn't know what that was for. But it was probably from the city center, so she re-oriented herself in that direction. She looked down as she walked. The streets were paved. Maybe the slums were poor, but even this was a step up from the desperately poor areas of the Ancient City. She frowned at this.

She climbed a set of stairs and walked through a stone doorway. On the other side, she found a bunch of kids playing, and cats lying around. The cats reminded her of Rin. Dear Orin. But none of these had more than one tail; they were probably just ordinary animals. She nodded in the direction of a woman sitting on her doorstep who was probably the kids' mother.

Utsuho kept climbing up, through narrow streets and across more open spaces. She noticed that the walls and houses were becoming nicer as she walked. She was still on the lookout for stray clothes to wear, and considered for a moment taking on her hell raven form and just flying to the city center, but she found that she had been enjoying the walk. She'd gotten some weird looks, but at least no one had bothered her.

She went down a street-- literally down, since it was a bit steep. It all reminded Utsuho of the times that Koishi wanted to explore the Ancient City incognito, hiding her Third Eye and having Utsuho by her side to protect her. Except this time there was no Koishi by her side.

There was an empty part of her heart that hurt, but she grit her teeth.

?I promised myself I was going to try and live without her. I'm not going to feel bad over her, damnit. I'm not.?

She wouldn't feel sad about Koishi anymore. She refused to.

Utsuho took a breath, and found a welcome distraction in that. There was a certain spice to the air here in Makai that she'd noticed for a while, but it was actually thinner here than when they'd been on the plains, traveling in the direction of Hokkai. She could still breathe fine, so it wasn't a big deal, but the mere presence of it intrigued her. Chireiden's air was dry and hot thanks to the presence of the Hell of Blazing Fires, and after every day out on the town, you had to clean off the fine layer of soot from your clothes.

She wondered where the spice in Makai's air came from. The mountains, maybe? No, then this city would have thicker air than the plains... hmm...

The question preoccupied Utsuho's mind, and before she noticed, she had managed to make her way to the city center. Or at least, that's what it looked like. This was an open area, a plaza, all hustle and bustle with citizens of Hokkai everywhere. There was a raised pavilion in the center where some kind of party was taking place, lit up by lampposts around it. There was a building off to Utsuho's left with tall spires that some people were exiting, but more importantly to her, there were food carts everywhere. Some restaurants as well, with small areas in front of the buildings for customers to eat. There were also fountains where couples were relaxing, and a thoroughfare down one side for carts to drive on and drop off their passengers and pick new ones up.

It wasn't actually the main city center; it was one of the smaller plazas in Esoteria, where the working class mingled. The trumpet blast Utsuho had heard earlier (actually an erke blast) was the nighttime call to prayer, and the people leaving the building were leaving the temple of the Most Holy Mother of Makai, the God-Empress Shinki. Most of the citizenry attended the morning call to prayer rather than the nighttime one, but everyone who was working in the mornings would of course have to go to the second instead.

But there was no way Utsuho could have known all of this. Most of that detail faded into the background after she smelled the grills all around the plaza, anyway.

The only thing she'd had in the past few days was the orange Shinki had given her. She chuckled, some bitterness in her tone.

?Damn, I guess I go back to starvation mode real quick...?

She remembered what it had been like to slowly starve to death as a child. As she saw it, no one had truly begun the process of starvation until the gnawing hunger had become as close to them as their own neck veins. Even after getting something to eat, the familiarity with the sensation of hunger creeping close never quite went away.

Her stomach had been rumbling the whole time, but she hadn't even noticed.

Still, she was at least in a position where she could do something about that. She walked up and down the food stalls; she figured it'd be easier to offer her help in exchange for food at one of those than in a restaurant where they might turn her out for her ragged refugee's appearance.

The evening was the time for half of the working-class families of Hokkai to relax. The other half, of course, was working now, some of them in the restaurants, some of them in stores, some of them as carriage drivers. Esoteria was a very self-contained town; there wasn't much contact here in the mountains with the rest of the continent. If Utsuho had continued past this area, she would have found the proper city center where the better-off half of the city enjoyed their evening accompanied by an open-air concert, but she found that she was enjoying the much more casual atmosphere of this plaza. It reminded her a lot of the festivals in the ghetto that Rin had sometimes invited her Palace family to.

She walked past a large, open-air brazier and paused for a while to heat up her arms and wings while she continued to look around. She warmed up in a few moments. Humming along to the music, she followed her nose and found the stall that smelled the nicest. The stand owner had set up his food-cart in such a way that the tables were at a nice distance from a fountain.

She looked up at the list of dishes and prices, and realized she knew what the prices were. As part of Chireiden's recent independence, Miyani had switched the city to the Gensokyo currency of ryo, but of course Makai continued to use the empire's currency, the one Utsuho had grown up with.

She was lucky. Just as she got there, the nighttime prayers were ending and people were only slowly trickling out of the temple, and there also wasn't much of a line. She made it to the front in short order.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 14, 2012, 05:35:08 AM
?Evening, and what can I getcha, young lady??

Utsuho was slightly taken aback. This man was rather... boisterous. She took it in stride, though. ?Nothing right now. I was just wondering if I couldn't work for you for an hour in exchange for a meal.?

He blinked and gave her a second look. He looked her up and down, and winced. ?Young miss, ya just come out of a fire or something??

?Yes,? Utsuho replied. He blinked again. He must not have expected that answer.

?I see...? He looked at Utsuho's wings, and at the parts of her clothes that were singed and scorched or otherwise damaged.

?Yeah. It was a big fire.? Utsuho wondered if she could say where she came from.

?Cute accent...? He seemed to make up his mind. ?Well, this is a weekday, so I don't expect to get that big a crowd...? he rubbed his forehead, and Utsuho noticed that he had two stubby horns on it.

He clapped his hands together, his cheery attitude returning. ?Better! Ye're a newcomer, right??

?Yes,? Utsuho replied, wondering what he was getting at.

?Then ye'll eat free tonight! Enjoy the hospitality of Esoteria's finest street food, Naosuke's Homestyle Grill!? He laughed, and the hell raven was very surprised. In a good way, but still taken aback.

?T-thanks,? she muttered, her face reddening with some embarrassment. ?I didn't... are you sure??

?Sure I'm sure!? Naosuke was already cooking, squeezing some sauce out of a bottle and throwing some food onto his grill. ?Ya look plenty hungry, and I'm feeling nice tonight. Just be sure to tell all yer friends about how great my stand's food is, okay??

Utsuho nodded, still a little stunned by the generosity. ?O-of course.?

?Great. Feel free to take a seat while I whip this up!?

Well, that was unexpected. But after a moment she smiled at her first stroke of luck. She took a seat and waited for a few moments.

What Naosuke had said got her thinking. What friends could she possibly tell about this grill? Koishi... no, that wasn't going to happen. Satori and Orin? That was also out of the question.

How about Shinki, then?

Wait, was she counting Shinki as a friend now? Utsuho found some of her earlier anger returning. She had found some common ground with the goddess earlier, sure, and she seemed nice on a personal level... but how could she reconcile that with the fact that this was also the same woman responsible for countless deaths?

Still....

Utsuho was jolted out of her thoughts by a plate being set down in front of her.

?Okonomiyaki! Fresh off the grill, served Esoteria-style!?

She jumped in her seat, then remembered where she was. She looked up at Naosuke and bowed her head a little. ?T-thank you for your generosity, sir.?

?Don't sweat it! Bein' nice to travelers is something our Mother smiles on, after all!?

Our mother...? They weren't relat... oh! He was talking about Shinki. Made sense.

She nodded. ?Thanks again. I'll be sure to tell my friends.?

He seemed quite pleased at that and went back behind the grill to tend to the line that had started up while he had served her. She turned her attention to her food.

There were three dishes in front of her: okonomiyaki, what appeared to be a dish with fried rice, and a small bowl with an egg sitting in it. There was an empty glass; Utsuho assumed that she was to pour from the pitcher in the center of the table next to the napkin holder, and did so. Huh, it wasn't water. It was some kind of golden drink. She sipped, wondering what it was.

Apple juice! Very uncommon in the Underground, and Utsuho had only ever had some because of her position as Koishi's pet in the Palazzo, and Koishi's own status. She remembered liking the smell of it. She held it to her nose and breathed in. Yes, it still smelled great.

Her stomach rumbled, and as other people took their seats at the tables around her to eat, she tore into her food with great enthusiasm.

Her eyes widened as she ate. Huh, Naosuke hadn't been exaggerating. She was hungry, yes, but she was quite sure that even if she wasn't starving, this would have been delicious to her. This really was excellent food. She savored the taste as she devoured it, wondering what friend she would tell about this place.

On to the next dish. It was grilled chicken mixed with fried rice and some other things, covered in a sweet sauce she couldn't identify. She'd never had this before. She wondered if she could bring herself to eat another bird, but then she remembered all the dead bodies that were standard hell raven fare down in Chireiden. If she could eat that, then she could certainly eat this.

She was halfway through that plate when another customer took the other seat at the table.

?That tastes better with bread,? the newcomer said. A woman's voice. She was wearing a dark blue hood, and the closest streetlamp was behind her, so Utsuho couldn't see her face.

?Hm?? Utsuho asked.

?Don't talk with your mouth full,? the newcomer said.

Utsuho blushed and downed her mouthful of rice and chicken with a swig of apple juice as the newcomer opened up the container on the table and handed her a flat, thin piece of bread.

?Here. Try it with this.?

The hell raven did as told. ?Hm... that does taste a bit better!?

?The dryness of the bread complements the juice in the chicken.?

?Hey, young miss, enjoying yerself, I see,? Naosuke said as he brought over the new customer's plate.

Utsuho hadn't noticed his accent earlier. Still, he spoke clearly enough. ?I am, thank you!?

?If you need a map to find yer way around here, the people at the temple can give ya a hand and a place to stay if you need it.? He pointed in the direction of the building with spires Utsuho had noticed earlier. ?Hope to see you around more, miss!?

Utsuho waved as he went back to his grill.

The stranger nodded. ?And there's always the tourism office, but that's further into the city.?

?I thought this was the city center of Hokkai,? Utsuho said to the woman in blue robes. She had a different tenor to her voice that Naosuke didn't have. More refined, somehow.

?No, no. This is just one of the plazas. And Hokkai is the name of the province, not the city. This is Esoteria.?

?Oh, I see,? the hell raven replied, blushing. ?My mistake.?

The woman shrugged as she picked up her knife and fork. ?You're from somewhere else in the empire, aren't you? You can't be expected to know everything.?

?I suppose...? Utsuho flushed. ?Ah, don't let me interrupt you. This food is delicious.?

The woman nodded. ?I guessed as much.?

Utsuho thought there was something weird about the way she said it, but the woman had started eating and she didn't want to interrupt her. Instead she focused on the rest of her meal, pleased that her hunger was receding.

She finished her second dish and looked up. The woman had neglected to pour herself some juice. Utsuho decided to pour her glass for her, while humming along to the music the musicians were playing somewhere else in the plaza.

?Oh, thank you, Reiuzi-san,? she said.

The hell raven nodded, completely missing the hint, instead continuing to hum along. ?You're welcome.? She turned her attention to the final plate, paused in her humming. ?An egg??

?Indeed. It's the traditional final dish in southern Makai.?

Utsuho had never had this before. She wondered if she was to eat the hard shell. She held it up, wondering if she was supposed to do something. But the woman's hand reached out and grabbed hers, then pushed it down so that the shell broke on the side of the bowl.

?Ah! Thank you, ma'am,? Utsuho replied.

?Don't mention it,? the woman said, withdrawing her hand with her manicured red fingernails.

Utsuho broke off the rest of the shell and devoured some of the egg. She covered her mouth in surprise. ?This is delicious!?

?Is it??

?Yeah! This is really yummy. If I ever go back, I'll totally make sure I bring some of these back with me!?

?Oh? Back to where?? Inside her hood, the woman raised an eyebrow, while Utsuho put some ketchup on her egg to try out the taste.

?Back to... Chireiden,? Utsuho said, her voice getting softer as she said that name. ?My... home, I guess. That's where my family is... well, what's left of it.?

?Sorry. I shouldn't ask questions like that.?

?No, no, it's okay.? The hell raven waved it off. ?I guess it isn't really my home anymore. I have to live here now.?

?In Esoteria??

?I don't really know... wherever my new master decides she wants me to be,? Utsuho said, eating some more egg with salt on it, this time. ?I guess.?

?Your master??

?Yeah...? Utsuho wondered if she could mention Shinki's name. She decided against it. ?She seems pretty okay, it's just that...? She thought for a moment about how she could explain it. ?She's nice in person. And I... kind of want to like her. But...? she sighed. ?She did some pretty mean things to my family.?

?I see.? The woman paused to take a drink. ?So what would it take for you to like her??

Utsuho was thinking too hard about other things to notice the woman's obvious prodding. She sighed and leaned back in her chair, eating the last bit of boiled egg. ?I... I'm not completely sure. She seems really nice, like I said. But... I guess...?

She closed her eyes and thought for a moment. The good food brought back wonderful memories of the time after she had been saved from a slow, painful death of starvation, running through the halls of the Palazzo with Koishi by her side, laughing as they liberated food from the kitchens. Then, eating in Koishi's room, with Satori and Rin dropping in to share Rin's own haul, and everyone sitting around the table, enjoying one another's company.

She remembered Koishi by her side, dipping a piece of bread in tomato sauce and feeding Utsuho herself, and then laughing together.

Utsuho was glad her eyes were closed, as she closed her hand into a fist, feeling that emptiness in her heart again. The emptiness that matched the empty sky.

Those times.... were never coming back. And it scared her that her life was now dragging her along to a new place and time she had never known before, away from everyone and everything she had grown up with.

Even if it was weak of her... she wanted to have that kind of comfort again. Even if it wasn't with Koishi. As long as it was with someone whose company she could enjoy.

?I think... I'd like it very much if I could... share meals with her.?

The woman froze. Utsuho didn't notice. Instead she looked down at her glass of juice, drained to the bottom.

?Sharing meals... is something I used to do with my family. Getting to experience that again...  that would make me like her more.?

The woman in front of her didn't reply.

?Oh, I'm s-sorry,? Utsuho said after a moment. ?I didn't mean to ruin the atmosphere.?

?It's okay. I have to be somewhere right now. Thank you, Reiuzi-san.? The woman was up in a flash, leaving a handful of coins on the table.

The hell raven nodded. ?You're welcome, then,? she said as she poured herself another glass. The woman, meanwhile, dashed off behind Utsuho, in the direction of the temple.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on October 14, 2012, 05:49:42 AM
She found that she was still hungry. To distract herself, Utsuho wondered for a few moments how she was going to find Shinki again, when she suddenly heard a murmuring crowd. She turned to look.

Shinki herself was coming from the temple, and behind her, a crowd was gathering in amazement and worship. A manifestation of the Goddess in the rural city of Esoteria was very uncommon, and some of the citizens had never seen Shinki in person before.

Naosuke, who had just come to Utsuho's side to pick up the bill from the other customer who had totally not been Shinki in disguise, could do not much more than grab Utsuho's shoulder and point.

“Whoa, holy... it's the Mother Herself!”

“Yeah, I know. I've seen her before.”

Naosuke was too surprised to ask. Utsuho just sipped her drink in casual defiance.

After a few moments of blessing the crowd, she walked towards the plaza and to Naosuke's grill. Utsuho found herself getting annoyed. She still hadn't wrapped her head around the idea of Shinki as a goddess, so instead of falling down in worship, she just rolled her eyes. Wonderful, now she was in for it. At least she had had a good meal first.

But instead of coming up to her and shouting at her or punishing her in any way, Shinki came up to the chair she had just left behind and stood there for a moment.

“Reiuzi.”

Utsuho was slouching, to try and show her just how little she cared. Meanwhile, Naosuke gaped.

She glanced up at the Empress of Makai with a frown on her face.

“Come to drag me into some kind of prison cell, then?”

But instead of slapping her like Utsuho had kind of hoped she would (or, y'know, smiting her), Shinki did something completely unexpected.

She sat down at the table with Utsuho.

Some of the more delicate people in the crowd fainted then. All of the other customers who had been sitting down at their tables had stood up; Utsuho was the only one who hadn't. And now the crowd saw the Most Holy Mother sit down with her.

Utsuho blinked. She was starting to get an idea of how strange the entire scene was. “Um... Shinki... san?” She added that honorific with reluctance. “What are you--”

“Get me two plates of okonomiyaki!” Shinki ordered, and Naosuke jumped.

“R-right away, ma'am-- er, Mother!” he stammered, dashing off.

A hush fell on the square. Utsuho was annoyed.

“Great. Now the music is gone.” She knew she was being petty, but she wanted to irritate Shinki some more. And how had she known that Utsuho was here, anyway?

“You there,” Shinki said, pointing at a random person in the crowd. “You, go tell the musicians to play.”

“Yes, God-Empress!” she stammered, dashing off. A few seconds later, the music was back on, though it was more jittery than before.

“What are you even doing here?” Utsuho asked, arms crossed.

“I... I wanted to find you,” Shinki replied. She rubbed her forehead. She had forgotten how irritating this hell raven girl could be. She was just like a rebellious teenage daughter, with all the frustration that entailed.

But she also wanted this girl to like her.

“Hmph.” Utsuho took another drink.

Shinki sighed. She was so much more at home commanding armies or appearing in shrines to bless people than she was actually trying to relate to people. She didn't want to admit it, but she was really awkward around ordinary people. And it was unfamiliar, this feeling of wanting to come off well in front of someone else. Normally they just gave her their admiration-- or in the case of some people like Yumeko, utter devotion.

But she didn't want admiration or devotion right now.

“S-so,” Shinki began, then closed her mouth immediately. She couldn't stammer, damn it. She was a Goddess. It was unsightly to stammer. Why was she so awkward when it came to things like this?

Utsuho raised an eyebrow. The goddess was starting to feel very anxious again.

“D-do you like boiled eggs?” Shinki asked, a nervous smile on her lips.

“... Please don't tell me you came all the way here just to ask that.”

Thankfully, a distraction came in the form of Naosuke reappearing at their table, with two heaping helpings of okonomiyaki for the two of them.

“H-here you are, M-Most Holy Mother,” he said, his arms shaking as he set the large dishes in front of them. “O-on the house.”

He looked over to Utsuho with newfound shock in his eyes. She was confused. She'd never been looked at that way before.

Shinki saw both gazes, and couldn't help but grin as he dashed off. “He probably thinks you're my herald.”

“Herald?”

She was relieved at having something to talk about. “Yes. The one who goes before someone of importance and announces their arrival. His stand is going to have tons of visitors after we've cleared out. And these chairs will probably be carved up into relics, icons to be sold to people who want favours from their Most Holy Mother. And all because you came before me.”

Shinki tried not to think that Yumeko would have normally been the herald instead. But then again, Yumeko would have never stormed off in the first place.

Utsuho frowned, but her hunger was calling to her and she instead turned her attention to the meal in front of her.

“I don't want to be your damn herald.”

Shinki felt that increasingly familiar conflict inside of her. She was torn. On the one hand, Utsuho was incredibly disrespectful to her. She barely used honorifics for her at all, much less the respectful ones. She was rough and unrefined and looked like she'd just been through a grill herself, and she had no sense of propriety or respect for questions of class.

But on the other hand...

She thought back to the caravan, where the tied Utsuho had looked at her with her fierce red eyes, where she had cut the ropes that bound her, where she had had her arm around Utsuho's shoulders, and how she had woken up to find Utsuho still there, crying in her sleep.

It was a strange feeling for the God-Empress of Makai, to want someone to like her. Everyone came to her, not the other way around, and it was strange to feel the urge to want to do that for someone else. She wasn't sure she liked it very much.

But if that was the price of getting this compelling, angry, rebellious, prideful, and... incredibly passionate girl to like her, then she would try. After all, that's what Yumeko would have told her.

Oh, Yumeko...

Utsuho wasn't at all like her.

Yumeko was devoted, devout. To a fault. Too many times, Shinki had walked in to a room to surprise her, only to find that Yumeko had not been doing anything more than staring at the wall. She had only ever come to life around Shinki, and to a lesser degree around Alice, but Shinki had always thought that Yumeko believed that her life revolved around her master's, and there was no other purpose she could serve. No other point to her life.

She had created Yumeko as the ultimate servant. Yumeko had been the ultimate servant-- and nothing else.

Sometimes Shinki thought that she had been too good at creating her.

She looked at Utsuho, eating without using her knife or fork. She wasn't elegant or refined in the least. If she could see this, Yumeko would have fainted on the spot, or more likely killed her.

Yumeko was fanatical; Utsuho was disinterested. Yumeko would listen to everything Shinki said and obey it to the letter; Utsuho would purposely provoke her.

Yumeko was the Lady Campeadora, the Lady of the Battlefield, and she hadn't even liked that title because in her eyes it had implied that she was a master of something that Shinki was not. She had disliked Saifullah so much that she'd even managed to force it onto Luize instead. Utsuho was so unimpressive that she was a servant without title, no fighter or champion. A beloved pet, no more.

They were as opposite as opposite could be. Except for one thing.

They both had loved their masters.

And from Yumeko's example, different though she was, Shinki could tell... Utsuho felt empty inside. Empty as the sky she had screamed her fury at earlier.

Empty as the sky... She wasn't sure how her name was spelled, but it occurred to her that the character for Utsuho's name was incredibly fitting. Or maybe not. Utsuho had more passion than that. But even so... it was uncanny.

Shinki realized she had spaced out. Utsuho, on the other hand, was finishing her okonomiyaki. Shinki blinked, then realized that she ought to do the same. At least it gave her an excuse for being tongue-tied.

She hadn't realized it, but she had been quite hungry too. She finished in short order, making sure to make her use the fork and knife visible, so that the man who owned this stall could melt them down and use them to make relics. He had said that it was on the house, but this was how she would pay him for the meal.

“How the hell do you eat like this?” Utsuho muttered as Shinki ate.

She wiped her mouth, swallowed before she spoke. “Eat like what?” Shinki asked.

 Utsuho jumped. She must not have expected that Shinki could hear her.

“Eat with... everyone staring.” The hell raven put her hand on her face and looked away from the crowd that was watching them. “If I hadn't already eaten, I'd be losing my appetite.”

“You get used to it, or you don't eat in public. One of the two.” Shinki shrugged.

“Guess you're used to it, huh,” Utsuho remarked, growing irritated again.

“Not at all.” Shinki shook her head. “I never eat out.”

The hell raven frowned. “Then why are you doing that now?”

“Because you were here.”

A blink.

“But why... why didn't you just, like, drag me back to the governor's mansion? Using some of your weird god powers and all.” She moved her hands and her fingers to emphasize the point, a bit on the mocking side.

Utsuho was incredibly irreverent. If Yumeko had been here, she would have put a dozen swords inside her for that comment alone. If Shinki had told her to.

Shinki wouldn't have told her to.

“Because...”

The goddess looked at the table.

“I wanted to... share a meal with you.”

There. It was out there. Shinki waited for the response.

Utsuho's eyes went wide.

“Share... a meal.”

Shinki wondered. If Utsuho became part of her household, she'd need to learn some situational awareness skills. Twice she had dropped Utsuho's name earlier, and twice the hell raven had completely failed to take notice.

Though, right now, in a situation where it wasn't life-or-death, it made her kind of... cute.

The goddess realized after a moment that Utsuho was crying.

“Reiuzi, are you...”

“It's f-fine.” The hell raven wiped her face with her sleeve-- or tried. It was too charred and dirty for that. Instead she ended up wiping her face on her napkin. “It's n-nothing.”

But when she removed the napkin, she was smiling.

Shinki was relieved. Her gamble had paid off.

“Thanks for the meal, Shinki-sama.”

“You don’t have to use that honorific.”

“Eh?” Utsuho looked up from her second boiled egg.

“You told me you never used it with your previous master, did you? And that was normal for you? So you can call me what you like.”

She saw the look on Utsuho's face as the hell raven realized what she was doing, and teared up. She looked down so that Shinki wouldn't see her.

“T-thanks.”

Shinki looked over to the fountain for a moment and then closed her eyes and let the music of the plaza fill her ears. This had been a worthwhile night, even if it was a one-time thing.

She still wished Yumeko were here, but at least the sting of the hole that had been left in her heart was less painful than before. It still wasn't a happy day, but she now had someone by her side who could sympathize with those feelings.

Someone unlike any servant she'd ever had before-- and someone she was actually going to try and keep by her side instead of letting her wander away. She wouldn't let what had happened to Yumeko happen to anyone else she cared about, ever again.

But for now, she would just enjoy the rural city's nightlife with someone whose company was more than welcome.



Shinki that's sweet and all but you need to get Utsuho some new clothes, because yikes!

Everyone who knows who Yumemi's talking about needs to shut their lips. That means you, Donut.

Before I forget: The city of Esoteria's streets are based on what I remember of Tangier (namely, the cats everywhere) and the plaza is more or less identical to how I remember the main plaza in Apizaco. Last time I was there I was at a small restaurant packed with tons of people where there was only one meal available and it cost like three pesos. It was also really great food.

Writing a state religion is so weird. I haven't ever lived somewhere where there was a state religion, and certainly not one where the god was also the Empress and had flesh and blood (and wings), so I'm making up my own on the fly. Yaaaaaaaaaay!

On updates: I might be getting a temp job that will leave me with very little time for writing, mostly so I can raise money so I can visit my best friend's wedding in Missouri. If I do, the next update will probably be shorter, for the sake of my own sanity. Or I'll just post that I finally finished rehauling all of Act One and call it a day.

Not much to say this time around. Hope you enjoy the update!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on October 14, 2012, 07:13:40 AM
Oooh, so much storybuilding this time around-- and indeed, writing a whole new religion seems very fascinating.

But first, I have to say oh my god my heart I just want to hug Yumemi and Byakuren so bad ;_____;

Like, dear god, I can see them having such a fantastic relationship in this story and I love it. Seeing them both open their hearts to one another and deepen their understanding of each other was so touching. It was also surprising to see Yumemi begin to break down-- even if she was so calculating and confident before, Byakuren broke through that. It makes me wonder what else is on Yumemi's mind.

Byakuren, too, is interesting here. She takes what would be enough to drive anyone out of their minds-- the sound of her own heartbeat over a thousand years of solitary confinement-- and instead, it is a check to her fear of death, as her beating heart reminds her she is still alive. It's also pretty incredible that she could break her restraints so easily-- I'd have thought they were made of stronger stuff, even if she is stuck where she is for other reasons.

Shinki, you amuse and confuse me. I find it funny how she has a tendency to befriend her servants and prisoners, but still manages to be awkward among her own people. But also kind of endearing as well-- as if she wants to not so much punish her prisoners, but be a motherly figure in their lives. Despite how many people she has killed. But she's also sweet and loving to those she cares for, no matter how disrespectful they are.

Which also is bringing more curiosity. Since the deity of this religion is very much alive and among the people, how do things work? What rituals do they follow, if any, and what is and isn't taboo to them? It's all very fascinating.

Finally, Utsuho proves herself to be oblivious to a fault, but still in an endearing way. She has to come to terms with something that breaks her heart, but if she can, she still wants to be in an environment that's at least similar to what she had before. What she didn't know is that she was telling all of that stuff to Shinki to begin with... heh. I do wonder how things are going to go now.

A very interesting update! Congrats :D

Also, no worries on the slower/shorter updates. You've been working really, really hard on all of this lately (as well as revising act 1), so even if you weren't going to be busy with work, a breather would be totally understandable. You deserve it. :)

Good luck with the job, too! :D
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: nintendonut888 on October 17, 2012, 06:49:16 AM
Quote
Everyone who knows who Yumemi's talking about needs to shut their lips. That means you, Donut.

Fiiiiiine.

/me pulls a zipper across his lips

Wonderful reading, as always. Utsuho and Shinki's relationship is so adorable~ And of course, Yumemi and Byakuren's talk was interesting, too, though I wonder just how long those sutras are that Hirano's reciting. :P
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on January 30, 2013, 02:43:56 AM
I wonder just how long those sutras are that Hirano's reciting. :P
They are literally as long as I need them to be for the plot to keep going.

Oh gosh I last updated in October? I am A+ writer. :persona: Right, that just won't do. I still have to go back and retcon/update a ton of stuff, but screw that let's keep going. Oh, and one of my readers (you know who you are) should be reminded that Utsuho has an appointment in Samarra that she can't possibly be late for.

I would post this on Wednesday but there's an examination I have to go in for tomorrow, very early in the morning, so meh I don't think I'll see much protesting for updating on Tuesday rather than Wednesday. :p

Today's theme: scenes I didn't want to write because I thought they would be boring and then found myself enjoying too much to let go of. Darn you, Rin and your potential for relaxing domestic scenes!



Satori was sore when she woke up. She tried to move her arms but found that her bicep muscles throbbed with pain when she moved them. It was manageable, and it wasn't excruciating, but the pain was still there.

It continued to tingle with pain as she moved her arm to stroke the fur of the cat curled up on the bed next to her.

The cat purred as she scratched behind her ears. Satori smiled as the pain subsided.

She wondered how long she had been sleeping. As if there was any real way to know what time of day it was. The great clock of Chireiden had gone up in flames along with the rest of the Palace of the Earth Spirits. Makai wasn't around to re-synchronize the time, either. So maybe Satori had gone to sleep at sunrise, and woken up now at sunset. Maybe longer. She had no way of telling. Not that it mattered in the underground, but she had...

Ugh. Satori groaned as it all came rushing back.

Yes, she had a lot on her to-do list. She wouldn't get to rest for a long while yet.

Suddenly she became reluctant to wake up. So she kept stroking the cat's head.

After a few minutes, Rin slowly opened her red eyes.

“Morning.”

“G'mornin', Satori...”

Satori smiled. Rin closed her eyes again, and after a sigh and a faint red glow, she shifted back into her youkai form.

“You know, I can't believe I never noticed this before,” Satori said, still a bit drowsy.

“Noticed what?” Rin blinked away sleep.

Satori reached out and touched Rin's cat ears, then her youkai ears.

“You have two sets of ears.”

Rin giggled. “So I do.”

“Is there a reason for it?”

“Nah. Not that I know of. I guess I could magic them out of sight, but...”

Satori shook her head. “No, keep it. They both look cute.”

The redhead smiled and pulled Satori in for a hug.

“How long have we been asleep, d'ya guess?”

“No idea. I was actually thinking I was going to ask you that.”

“Well, I have no idea. But I guess it doesn't matter. Oh, wait...”

Rin trailed off. Satori heard the gears in her head click and the memories coming back.

“Yeah...” Satori said in a low voice. Rin didn't say anything for a moment, but hugged her tighter, pressing her head against Satori's stomach.

“We're in... for a long time of hard work, aren't we, Satori?”

“We?”

Rin looked up at Satori.

“What do you...”

Satori looked away from her gaze.

“What I mean is, you don't have to stay if you don't want to. It'll be... a lot of work. I can't force you to stay by my side, can I?”

“I don't...” Pain flashed on Rin's face. Satori gave a start.

“No, I don't mean it that way. I don't want to drive you away, Rin. But... do you understand what this position means now? I have all of Chireiden riding on my shoulders. And when you became my pet, you... it was a different time.” She rubbed her forehead, trying to get out the right words. “When you came into the family, you were my pet. The pet of a simple satori girl living in a castle who wanted a pet to be by her side. But now...”

“I would be serving the queen of Chireiden. Is that what you mean?”

Satori smiled. “Good, my words made sense.” She nodded. “And that's just not what you signed up for, is it?”

“I guess that's true...” Rin stroked her chin. Satori finally noticed that after shifting back from her cat form, her braids had come undone, so her long red hair fell over her mostly bare shoulders.

“So... should I thank you for letting me stay here, and then let you stay with your family?”

Satori's words were advancing faster than her brain. She knew she wouldn't be able to bear it if Rin left her side, too. This task of leading a country-- she was beginning to understand how crushing it would be. How much work. How much pressure, how much danger, how much time and effort and blood and sweat and tears.

She knew she couldn't handle it alone.

But she also knew that Rin didn't have to put up with it alongside her. She still had a family that wasn't taken away by the fire. She had a mother. She had siblings that were still around.

Satori felt it was beneath her to keep Rin by her side if she wanted to stay with her family.

“... no answer, huh.”

Rin's thoughts were roiling. She seemed to be thinking along the same tracks that Satori was. On some level, Satori was disappointed, and fearful. She would be going it alone.

“But maybe, you know, I can always stop by your house for tea or somethin--”

“No.”

“--g like that... eh?”

Rin shook her head.

“No, it's not what I signed up for. But I'm staying anyway.”

The honest and selfish side of Satori's heart skipped a beat. The part of her that was trying to be noble spoke up.

“B-but, Rin... this is going to be really, really tough. And you're not bound to do it the way I am--”

Rin shook her head, cutting her off. “That doesn't matter to me. I understand that ye're trying to give me a chance to bow out gracefully, but I'm staying with you.”

“But... why?” Satori asked, mystified. “I'm not your mother, or your siblings. I mean, that time when I saved your mother, you promised you would serve me, but I consider that debt paid.”

The kasha frowned. “Do you want to see me gone that badly?”

“NO!” Satori cried out, then stifled her own shout just in case it had woken anyone else up. Even she was surprised at the force with which she'd said that.

Rin's ears were standing on end. Satori sighed.

“N-no. I don't want to see you gone. In fact, that's the last thing I want. I...” the pink-haired girl-- no, woman now, whether she liked it or not-- raised her right hand to her face to cover her eyes so that she wouldn't see Rin's face.

“I'm trying to be fair about it. I don't... I...”

She was stumbling over her words. She took a breath and formed the words she wanted to say in her mind, and then said them.

“I don't want to take you away from the family you already have.”

She winced. She didn't want to see what Rin's face said, didn't want to hear what she would decide on in her mind.

She concentrated so hard on her own unwillingness to hear that she almost didn't realize it when Rin pulled her hand down and kissed the back of it.

“But you are part of my family.”

Satori wouldn't admit it, because it was a selfish impulse, but she felt a deep relief come over her as she heard that.

“... thanks, Rin.”

Rin smiled. “So don't try and drive me away like that again, okay? I'm not going anywhere. I promise.”

Satori frowned. “Don't make absolute promises like that.” In the back of her mind, she remembered that Koishi had disliked those too.  It seemed wrong, somehow, because every satori knew how fast the minds of some people could change.

“Well, I promise. I want to stay with you, Satori.” Rin rested her head against Satori's stomach again. “So don't do that again, okay?”

The satori scratched behind Rin's cat ears.

“All right.” She paused, then: “... thank you, Rin.”

The kasha wrapped her arms around Satori's waist. “You don't mind, do you?”

“Not at all.” Satori sighed, brushing some hair out of her eyes. “To tell the truth, I'm really nervous about getting up.”

“I'd imagine.”

After a moment of thinking about it, Satori replied. “If I stay here, hidden away, then maybe... I know the world will go on without me, Rin. But... yeah, I know it's a silly idea. But still...”

Rin's tail flicked.

“... I guess there's no way out, is there?”

“None that are worth taking, Satori.”

The pink-haired young woman nodded.

“I think this is the first time I've ever thought about it, though. When I really think about it... this was bound to happen sooner or later. We were the heirs to the throne. Me and Koishi. And since I'm the older one...”

Satori raised a hand up into the air. The light in Rin's bedroom was coming from one of Rin's ghost lamps up in the corner, casting a faint golden light over the two.

She clenched her hand into a fist.

“I never realized before how much I hate that word. Hate that idea.”

“What word?”

“Fate. What a monstrous concept.”

“Fate?” Rin looked at her, confused. “Why was this fate?”

“I was born noble. I was born as a potential heir to the throne. Even if Shinki hadn't decided to kill us, eventually Miyani's mother would have died, and eventually Miyani would have died, and then I would be queen anyway. In other words, I never did stand a chance of living a quiet life, did I?”

Rin's brow furrowed.

“Sorry. I know you don't like me being negative. And you're right. It's not a good idea to indulge in self-pity.” Satori sighed. “But still.”

The kasha winced. “I didn't mean to think of it in quite that way.”

“It's okay.” Satori smiled. “I prefer hearing it from someone I know cares about me.”

Rin moved herself on the bed, moving up so she could hug Satori eye-to-eye.

“Hey, Rin... Thanks for everything.”

“It's okay, Satori. I love you, you know that.”

Satori suddenly had a mental image of Utsuho's face with her empty eyes, after realizing that Koishi didn't love her back anymore, and tightened her grip on Rin's arm, suddenly glad that she was the one who could hear thoughts and not the kasha.

“... yeah. And I'm glad you do.”

Rin stroked her hair. “We can't stay down here forever, you know.”

“Right, right.”

But Satori didn't move. Rin sighed and pulled them both up to a sitting position on her bed.

“Come on, Satori. We can face the world outside together.”

Satori nodded, looking down at her hands.

“Yeah...”

Rin put her hand over Satori's.

“Together.”

It snapped Satori out of her trance. She looked up and met Rin's red eyes, and nodded, mustering up some confidence.

“Yes. Together.”

Rin squeezed her hand, and then got up to grab some clothes.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on January 30, 2013, 02:48:18 AM
A few minutes' searching through Rin's closet found no clothes small enough to fit Satori.

?Ah, sorry,? Rin apologized, over and over. ?I passed all the clothes that didn't fit me anymore to my sisters... sorry.?

?That's not something to feel sorry for,? Satori began, brushing her hair with a comb. And then she realized something.

?Hey, Rin,?

?Yeah??

?What are your sisters' names??

Rin blinked.

?I'm interested because I just realized I never asked,? Satori replied to Rin's thought.

The kasha blushed. ?I guess that makes sense. Well, there's me, the eldest. Then there's Ruki, and Riou... then...? Rin was counting them off on her fingers. ?Then Risai. That's it for us sisters, anyway.?

?Oh, right, you have brothers too.? Satori kept brushing her hair. ?How many total siblings do you have, anyway??

?Eight of us total. First there's me, then Ryuuren, then Ruki and Riou, then Reishin and Ren and Ryuuki, and finally Risai.?

Satori's eyes widened. ?So many!?

?Yeah,? Rin laughed, scratching the back of her head. ?There's quite a few of us.?

?Is that, um...? the pink-haired young woman searched for the words. ?Is that common, among the kasha??

?Sort of. We don't have one or two kids like the satori do, but we are still over the average. Usually four is quite enough for anyone.?

?So, why eight??

Rin laughed. ?Love, combined with a complete lack of family planning.?

Satori giggled. ?Well, I guess there could be worse reasons. But I guess that means it's hard to raise them all.?

The kasha nodded. ?And I'm not sure how we'll manage, now.?

Her friend furrowed her brow at that. ?Why??

?Well, I did get a nice salary from your father for working in the Palace as your servant,? Rin noted as Satori nodded. ?But I don't think I'll be pulling in those figures anymore, I think.?

Satori heard what she said and then slowly dropped her hand to the bed.

?I'm destitute,? she realized, and it was the first time she had said such a thing aloud. And admitting it made her want to cringe. Rin had sworn loyalty to her, even though she had nothing left to give her.

Somehow, some way, she would get a salary for Rin again.

Rin nodded. ?Well, mostly destitute, anyway. Those asbestos chests are really valuable, even now.?

That was when Satori remembered that they were there. She looked down at them, still stacked neatly on Rin's floor. At some point she must have brushed away the ash and soot they had been covered in.

?Why don't you open those while I get you something to wear?? Rin asked, adjusting a dark blue dress.

Satori nodded. ?That sounds good.?

Rin left her bedroom, leaving her friend alone with the chests.

Satori knelt down to them, still wearing only bedclothes, and put her hand on the top of one of the trunks. Then she tried to pull up the lid.

It didn't budge.

?Hm. Looks like it'll need a key,? She rubbed her chin. ?I wonder if Rin saw a key there... no, she would have grabbed that if she had seen it nearby.? Besides, who would leave the key with locks they don't want opened?

?I wonder...? Satori raised it to her eye level. It wasn't particularly heavy, and she wasn't sure to feel worried or pleased at that. She peered into the lock mechanism. It was strange. There was no keyhole, but somehow it remained closed.

?What kind of lock is it?? she asked aloud. She turned the lock over and found some sort of interlocking pattern of numbers. ?Ah, I see...?

Rin returned a few minutes later to find Satori on the bed, turning the numbers.

?You can't get in?? Rin asked.

?Not yet, at least. It doesn't have a keyhole.?

Rin set some clothes next to Satori, taking in the information. ?No keyhole? Then how are you going to open that??

?It's a literal mind game of a lock,? she replied. ?A combination lock. You have to know the code to get in.? She looked over the other chests. They all had the same lock. Hopefully they would all  respond to the same code.

?I could brute-force it, but I don't think I have the time. I'm barely on 054. No, it would have to be a three-digit code that Miyani had on her mind. But I can't remember her fixating on any numbers.? Satori sighed. ?But if I broke into them, I would ruin their value... I'll think about it.?

?Maybe there's something really useful in them,? Rin offered.

?I hope so too.? Satori nodded. ?Anyway.? She set it down and turned her attention to the clothes by her side. There was only a skirt there.

?My mother is looking for a good blouse that would fit you,? Rin said.

?I appreciate it. Really.? She gave her the warmest smile she could manage. ?Thanks for everything.?

Rin hugged her arm. ?You're welcome, Satorin.?

Satori put on the skirt, wearing only one of Rin's old undershirts as a top. She didn't have enough in the way of a chest for it to be a bother, so she didn't care much. She hoped Irene would have something with long sleeves, though.

?All right. I think that's it.? Rin nodded to Satori.

?Beyond this door is the rest of the world.?

Rin turned to see Satori. Satori gave her a pained smile.

?I'm not sure I can handle it. Sure I can't just stay here??

?I don't want a dead body in my bedroom!? Rin exclaimed. ?I'd prefer it in my cart.?

Satori laughed. ?I guess even in death, I would be fed to Chireiden to keep it running.?

Rin's face fell. ?That's not how I meant it...?

?It's okay.? Satori shook her head. ?You were just trying to make me laugh. But don't worry. I'm going to make sure everything turns out all right.?

Satori reached out her hand. Rin took it and squeezed it.

?I can't let you down, after all.?

Rin smiled. ?You won't. I believe in you.?

Satori gave her a wry smile. ?I get the feeling I'm going to need to keep that in mind.?

Rin laughed, and opened the door. Satori straightened herself out, and walked out and up the stairs to the Kaenbyou household, and her city.

-----

The psychic cries of pain in the background had subsided a little, Satori thought. Or at least they had calmed down over however long she'd been asleep. There was still a lot of angry grief in the words, but it wasn't overwhelming like it had been when she collapsed.

Well, that was only to be expected. Intense emotional pain did fade over time, even if the wounds went deep. She was glad that it was decreasing, if only slowly.

She looked to Rin after she reached the ground floor again. But before either of them could get a word out, Rin's sisters swarmed from out of nowhere.

?Good morning, sis!? One of them said. Rin laughed and pet her hair, and Satori held in a giggle. These sisters had red hair too, but lighter shades of red, and one of them was wearing a head covering. It covered her cat ears too. They looked to be around the same age.

?Let me guess,? Satori said to Rin. ?Ruki and Riou.? (Okay, maybe she cheated with her Third Eye a little.)

?Yep!? Rin said. ?This is Ruki.? Rin nodded to the girl with her hair in a ponytail. ?And this is Riou.?

Riou smiled, her amber eyes sparkling a little. ?You are Komeiji Satori??

?Indeed I am. And I'm in your sister's debt.? Satori smiled back. Ruki was taller than Rin, but Riou was shorter than both of them. Satori and Riou were about the same height.

?Don't listen to her. If anything, I'm the one who owes her.? Rin waved it off.

Ruki and Riou nodded. ?You're the one who saved us from that fire a while back,? Ruki said. ?So yeah, we do owe ya.?

?I'm just happy to see that my best friend's family is safe from this fire,? Satori replied.

?Oh, certainly. As soon as we heard the alarms go off, we evacuated to our shelter as fast as we could.? Riou pulled off her headscarf to adjust it, revealing hair that was more copper-red than Rin's deeper, darker red. ?Just as we practiced. I used to think that all those fire drills were very silly, but I shan't think that ever again.? She flipped the headscarf back onto her head and re-tied it. ?So we were spared the worst, really.?

?I'm noticing that,? Satori said. ?Makes me wish we had been as prepared in the rest of the city.?

?Well, anyway, good morning,? Ruki said, cutting in front of her sister. ?Want something to start your day, Komeiji-san??

?That I would.? Satori smiled. ?Thank you for your hospitality.?

?All right! Riou, please get us something to eat, and something to drink.?

Riou nodded and went off into the house as Ruki led her sister and her sister's friend to the table, pulling open the chair for her.

?Where are the others?? Rin asked Ruki as she sat down.

?Mameh is looking through our clothes. Risai and Ren are asleep. Um... Ryuuki went out to get some more food from those Higan Army people. Ryuuren is, uh... oh yeah, he's helping rebuild some of his friends' homes and taking bodies to the Hell of Blazing Fires when needed. And I don't know where Reishin is, to be honest.?

?I see, I see.? Rin nodded. Riou came out from the kitchen and served her sisters and their guest a glass of juice. Rin and Ruki sipped, and Satori felt it polite to do the same.

?Well, what happens now?? Ruki asked, turning to her older sister. When she saw that, Satori felt a sudden, quick pang of loss, but couldn't quite pin down the reason.

?Reconstruction, I guess,? Rin replied. ?We should go and help out, I think.

?Mmmm... if that's the case, we should at least help out the hashihime.? Ruki nodded.

?Why the hashihime?? Satori asked.

?Well, they actually deal with us. Whenever there was a fire or some kind of accident and our community didn't have enough to fix it, the hashihime were willing to sell us what we needed at a discount. We should at least return the favour.?

Ruki nodded. ?Though they probably don't need our help. They have money.?

?Still, we owe them a debt,? Rin said. ?And they can't touch their dead bodies themselves. You know how their religion works.?

?Oh, good point. Then yes, we should go over and help them.?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on January 30, 2013, 02:52:58 AM
Satori stroked her chin, thinking.

Riou came out from the kitchen with a bowl of pieces of small, circle-shaped bread and set it down in the middle of the table. Then she took her own seat at the table, next to Ruki. Unlike her sisters, though, Riou closed her eyes and Satori heard her think a quick prayer of thanks before she ate.

“Interesting.” Satori wiped her mouth after a bite of bread.

“What is?” Rin asked.

“The taste of this... bread. I've never had it before... what did you say it was called?”

“Ah.” Ruki paused for a moment, and giggled. “It's not bread.”

“I guessed as much... potatoes aren't usually found in bread,” Satori replied, turning a little red. “What are they?”

“This isn't bread. They're called latkes,” Rin answered. “They're little fried potato cakes.” Very simple to make in large quantities, and filling, which is good if you have a big family, her mind added.

Satori nodded. “I see. Well, they're quite delicious! Did you make these?”

“Mamah just made a pretty big batch of them, actually.” Riou said, and for the first time Satori noticed that she laughed and giggled as much as her sister-- it just wasn't as obvious, because her headscarf hid her cat ears from view. But they still twitched, under the cloth.

“Where is she, anyway?” Rin asked, but her answer came from just around the corner before Riou could respond.

“I am right here, now that you ask,” Irene Kaenbyou said. Her hair was tied back in a headscarf like Riou's, and it swung as a long plait down her back. Satori was happy that she had never wanted long hair; she would never have to tie it back or braid it to keep it out of her way.

She got off of her chair and gave a slight bow. “Good day to you, Kaenbyou-san.” Satori found herself using an honorific and blushed. Her cousin wouldn't be happy if she were here. But she needed a way to show Irene her respects. And it was only -sama that had been forcibly discontinued, so the others should be fine... “Thank you for your hospitality in taking me into your home.”

“Ah, are you... better? Better feeling?” Irene asked, pausing to figure out the phrase in the language she didn't often use. Satori blinked. For all the stress she must have been under, Irene's thoughts gave off a warm cheerfulness that she found herself envying.

Satori smiled. “Yes. Thank you for allowing me to get some rest.”

“Ah. You are most welcome! It is a blessing for us for guests to feel welcome under our roof,” she said. “Please, take seat at the table a-and, uh....”

Irene trailed off. “Rin,” she said, and then said something quickly in the language of the kasha that Satori could not understand.

Rin nodded. “She says that she'd like you to take a seat at the table and keep eating while she tries to find some clothes that would suit you.”

“I-I am sorry, my, uh, speaking is not great...” Irene blushed.

Satori realized what was going on and waved her hands to defuse Irene's nervousness. “Not at all! Your grasp of the language is quite good. Please don't worry about me not understanding you. I have my Third Eye to help me there.”

“I'm better at understanding than speaking... ah well.” Irene laughed as Ruki tugged on her sleeve and leaned up to kiss her mother on the cheek. Irene returned the kiss, and Riou kissed her too. Satori noticed they only kissed one cheek, but she and her sister had greeted people with kisses on both.

Oh, that's right... there were no other satori to kiss anymore.

Feeling a slight burning in her throat, Satori sat back down and drank some juice. If Rin noticed her sudden shift in mood, she didn't think about it consciously.

“Ah...” Riou began. “Mamah...”

As Riou spoke, Satori realized that if Irene was willing to learn the main language of the city, then she should try to learn some of the language of the kasha in turn. It was annoying to be left out of conversations around you. Her Third Eye gave her an advantage in that she could at least get a grasp on the moods and tones of words she didn't know, but that meant nothing if she couldn't pick up on important information.

“No, I haven't,” Irene replied. “Rin?”

“I haven't seen Reishin either. We thought you would know, actually.”

Dear Rin. She was replying in a language Satori could understand, for her sake. Rin glanced over at her, her thoughts confirming it. Satori gave her a small smile.

Irene bit her lip and sighed, again saying something Satori didn't understand, but she could guess from the imagery that she was saying to keep an eye out for their brothers' return. The girls nodded, and Irene went into another room, nodding to Satori on her way out.

“Aaaaah...” Riou stretched, her tail standing on end behind her before it went back to swishing. “I should take a nap. It's been a long day.”

Ruki nodded. “I'll clean up and when Ryuuki comes back, I'll wake you.”

Her sister nodded. “That sounds good. Rin, will you be heading out?”

“Yeah. I think Satori and I have a lot to do.”

Riou's eyes were drowsy after eating. She looked at Satori's third eye while Satori nibbled on another potato pancake to fill her empty stomach. Riou held up a finger. Satori's third eye followed it as it moved left and right, left and right. Then it went back and forth a bit more quickly. Still the terza occhia followed, while Satori herself didn't react; she just kept going on with her meal.

Rin didn't notice what was going on until Riou was making circles in the air with her finger. “Sis, what are you doing?”

“Ah...” Riou blushed, and was unfortunate enough to have to yawn at the same time. “I was just...”

Satori giggled. “She was just playing around.”

“Ah! So you did notice?” Riou asked, leaning forward, curious thoughts reaching her conscious and increasingly drowsy mind. Next to her, Ruki started to pick up dirty plates and cups.

“Of course I noticed. My Terza Occhia is as much a part of me as your tail is, Riou.”

“I thought it was kind of separate,” Riou said, her ears twitching through her headscarf. “Tercha...”

“Terza.” Satori pointed at her left eye. “Il primo occhio.” At her right: “Il secondo occhio.” She pointed to the floating eyeball on cords. “La terza occhia. It's feminine.”

“Your language is weird, Miss Satori!”

“Yours is weird too,” Satori said with a laugh. “Well, how would you say one, two, three?”

“Ayns, tsvay, drei,” Riou replied as Ruki picked up her dishes.

“And you say my language is weird,” the pink-haired noblewoman replied, a sly smile on her face.

Riou laughed and yawned again, then settled down with a giggle. “Ruki, I'm going to take a nap.”

“All right.” Ruki turned back from stowing the dirty dishes into the wide stone sink, and hugged her sister, kissing her on the cheek.

Riou shuffled around the table, passing Satori to give her eldest sister a hug too. Rin kissed her, also on the cheek. “Get some rest, sis.”

“Aaaaye.” Riou yawned again, nodded to Satori, and went off into the house-- her mind conjured up an image of a cat sleeping next to a fireplace, and she had to admit that it didn't sound like a bad place to nap at all.

“Are you finished eating?” Rin asked.

Satori was torn. On the one hand, she was still a bit hungry. On the other hand, she didn't want to impose on the Kaenbyou family's hospitality. But what if she cleared her plate and they took it as an insult? “Well, that depends...”

“Hm? On what?”

“Would it be rude to clear my plate? Or is it better to leave food on the plate?” she asked.

“For you, that doesn't matter,” Rin replied. “No one is watching you but me.”

It didn't really answer her real question, but Satori had been too embarrassed to ask it anyway. “All right, then. Let's get going.” Satori finished off the latkes she had been gnawing on, and nodded to Rin. She wondered if she could take one for the road for a moment, when suddenly Irene came back in.

“Komeiji-san! I found something!” She said something further to Rin, who translated for her. “She said she found some clothes that would fit you more or less well,” Rin said. “Come on.”

“Ah, you don't have to...” But then she looked down at the charred, burnt clothes she had slept in. “Well, maybe I should impose on your hospitality a little bit more.”

Rin laughed as she and Satori went down a short hallway, leaving Ruki to wash the dishes. The lights were dim, since the hallway's only lighting came from inside the rooms. Satori followed Irene to what appeared to be her own bedroom, with a slightly larger bed than Rin's.

“Ah...” Satori only needed one glance to see that she recognized the clothes. It was one of Rin's old dresses.

Irene, for her part, called her daughter to her side and murmured something in her ear, and again her Third Eye was pretty useless when it came to thoughts not thought in a language she recognized. Rin muttered things back, and Irene nodded. She picked up the dress and gave it to Satori.

“You are taller and bigger than my girls,” Irene said. “All I could find for you was this.” She held it out, and Satori took it in her hands.

“I am very grateful, Kaenbyou-san.” She meant it, too. Rin's clothing was hardly unwelcome in her state, since she was all but destitute now, rich only in title.

“I know it must be rough next to your own clothes,” Irene murmured, and her thoughts betrayed an inner embarrassment at having so little to offer in the way of finery to their high-class guest.

It was. It was homemade, and the linen was much coarser than the silken yukatas she had worn up until just a few days ago. But Satori was long past caring.

“It's homemade,” she said with a smile, latching on to Irene's memories of sewing it at the fireside for her eldest daughter in preparation for her working at the Palace of the Earth Spirits. This was the most valuable fabric they could afford, she realized. “And I can tell that it was made with much love for your daughter. I am truly honoured to accept it, Kaenbyou-san.”

She made sure she was respectful to her host, and it paid off. Irene smiled and gave her a generous bow. “You are an honoured guest in our home, Satori-sama, and I thank you for all that you have done for me and for my eldest daughter.”

Satori bowed her own head in turn, but less. “Thank you for everything.” She looked down. “Ah... should I put it on right now?”

“Please do. We should make sure it fits,” Rin replied.

Satori nodded, and pulled off her dirty, torn rags, and found herself quite happy to have them off. Once she was down to undergarments (which she was not getting rid of until she could find completely new ones) she pulled Rin's dress up and over her head, pulling it down and pushing her arms into the sleeves. She adjusted, stretched out her arms. Rin fixed her collar.

“I think this fits me fine,” Satori said. “Thank you, Kaenbyou-san.”

Irene smiled, then blinked. “Ah. I should keep cleaning. I have things to do upstairs.” She clapped a hand on Satori's shoulder on her way out. “You are most welcome, Satori. You know, my daughter would do well to learn how to respect their elders like you.”

“Hey! I'm an upstanding role model!” Rin objected, and Satori had to stifle a giggle at her expense.

Irene made a tsk-ing sound. “Hah! Be a better role model for your sisters. Riou is taking after you too much.” And she quickly moved out of the room before Rin could voice further objections.

“Oi, seriously, the nerve...” Rin shook her head and sighed.

Satori was laughing but she stopped suddenly, wondering if something was wrong. “Did she really mean that, Rin?”

“Nah. It's just how mamah is.” Rin shrugged, and moved behind Satori to help her button up the back of the dress. “I guess this is what they would call a cultural thing?”

“I don't understand...” Satori frowned. “Why would she make you lose face in front of me?”

“She didn't actually mean it. It's, uh...” Rin stroked her chin for a moment before continuing to help Satori button up. “Well, I have heard it said that among our people, children do not actually have any good qualities of their own. Whenever they are good or do something that is admirable, it is because we take after our parents. The children are never good enough, so they should learn to be obedient like that boy or polite like that girl. And even they only have good qualities because they took after their parents so much. Does that make sense?”

“Hm... yes, I think I understand. How strange, though.”

“It's just how we are.” Rin laughed. “Actually... I do remember being confused when your father actually said good things about you two, when I first started working for your family.”

“Hah! Really?” Satori adjusted her headband, and the Third Eye's cords began winding up to be closer to her chest. “What did he say?”

“He said that your drawings were very cute. It struck me as a weird thing to say about one's child, especially right in front of them. I couldn't figure out why it struck me as weird until a while later, though.”

“What do you mean by that?”

“By what?”

“When you said 'especially right in front of them.'”

“Oh. Well, the idea is to prevent your kids from getting swelled heads from too many compliments...” Rin laughed. “Though I'm afraid that I gave my sisters a bad example by being kind of a brat when I was younger.”

Satori smiled at Rin. “Somehow I can't see you as a brat. You've always been nice to me.”

“Well...” Rin glanced off, and Satori raised an eyebrow.

“You should have told me I was acting like a brat, then!” she pointed out, and Rin's ears stood up.

“I-I was too nervous to! I'm sorry!” Rin clapped her hands together in supplication.

Satori laughed a little. “I didn't mean it quite that seriously.”

Rin blinked, and then started to laugh herself. “Well, it's okay. You were never really that bratty.”

“Your words say one thing but your mind says quite another.” Satori tapped Rin on the nose. “Well, it's too late to do anything about that now. Though I apologize if I ever was rude to you.”

The kasha smiled at first, but then her face fell, and Satori blinked.

“Yeah, I guess you're right...” she said with a much fainter smile. “At least I enjoyed it while it lasted, huh?”

“Satori...” Rin murmured as Satori hugged her arm.

“I can't be a brat anymore, can I?” she asked, but Rin didn't think she was asking her so much as she was just vocalizing the question.

The kasha shook her head. Satori nodded, and took a deep breath.

“I should go. If I think too much about the past, I'll burst into tears again. And I don't want to keep reminding myself of reasons to cry.”

Rin nodded and turned to go, but when her foot moved to head out of her mother's room, she found herself being held back.

“Satori? What--”

Satori was holding her by the waist of her skirt, resting her forehead against Rin's back.

“Those latkes things... they tasted really yummy.”

Rin furrowed her brow. “I don't understand what that has to do with—”

“I just... I just now realized that I'm never again going to be able to eat any food that my father prepared for us with his own two hands in my life.”

The kasha's protests died on the tip of her tongue.

Satori laughed. It wasn't a happy laugh.

“Not that he did it very often. But he did it sometimes. He liked cooking. He just never had the time. He was always off doing something or other. He never had time for Koishi and me.”

“Satori...”

“He did save me at the end... but, you know, just because he's dead, it doesn't make him a good father. Your father was a good father, right? Irene still remembers him. You told me that your parents loved each other.”

Rin felt the warm pressure of Satori pressing her head against her back, and nodded. “Yes... they did.”

Satori sighed.

“My father wasn't a good father. Dying didn't change that. But... for all his mistakes...”

Her voice lowered, becoming a little huskier.

“I still... really wish he had lived, y'know? Maybe if he had lived a little longer, he would have actually become a better dad.”

Rin looked down at her shoes.

“I....”

“You don't have to say anything. I think I just wanted to get that off my chest.” Satori's voice was low. “T-this is the last time I'm indulging myself today. I promise. So please don't turn around. I would be embarrassed if you saw me like this.”

“... all right.”

And Rin stood there for a moment longer while Satori shed her last few tears into her friend's back.

Rin focused on the sound of her sniffing until she couldn't hear it anymore. Then Satori released her dress, and she felt the pull on her back cease.

“Sorry. I'm messing up your clothes, aren't I?”

Rin shook her head. “You're not messing up anything.”

Satori paused for a moment, then hugged Rin's side.

“Thanks. It means a lot to hear you think that.”

The kasha was a bit surprised, but she smiled at Satori's reaction and ruffled the shorter woman's hair a little.

“I mean it. No matter what happens, I'll be by your side, Satori. I promise.”

“... I know you mean that. Thank you, Rin.”

Satori released Rin, and Rin found her hand and took it in her own.”

“Are you ready?” the redhead asked, a bit of worry creeping into her tone.

Her master-- her friend-- took a slow, deliberate breath, inhaling deeply and exhaling.

“I have to be.” Satori closed her eyes, and when she opened them again, she had hardened her face and its expression to be more serious, more regal. “I have to look like I know what I'm doing. I have to stay strong. My country needs me to be.”

Rin grinned. “And don't forget, I'm here for you.”

When she said that, Satori's brain involuntarily turned to thinking of her sister.

Koishi. The one she had most expected to say something like that. Now she was who knows where, far from Satori's side...

Satori indulged the lingering pain a little longer, then put it away in her heart.

She wouldn't close her heart, but for her own sake, she had to file some pain away for later, for a time that it would be safe to feel it. That time would come.

But for now, she had to lead.

Wherever you are, Koishi... I'm not going to think of only myself. That's part of what drove you away from me. You thought I wanted you to die so I could live. And I did. Your big sister is very selfish, Koishi. But I promise that I'll make it up to you.

Satori put her hand in a closed fist over her heart. She straightened her back and took another breath.

I promise... I won't make you feel disappointed in me again. When you return, I want you to be proud of your big sister. Until then...

Satori opened her eyes, hoping that her expression conveyed the resolve in her heart.

Until then, I continue the fight.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Alfred F. Jones on January 30, 2013, 03:01:54 AM
“Let's go, Rin.”

Satori walked out of the room, with Rin on her heels. The kasha was looking at Satori's back, but Satori's mind was focusing on other things than her thoughts.

In the dining room, Ruki was drying off the last of the dishes, and Satori saw two people that hadn't been there before. A much younger girl than any of the Kaenbyou sisters she had seen so far, and a young boy, who was the first Kaenbyou brother she had met.

“Ah, you're awake,” Rin nodded to her sister. “And when did you get back, Ryuuki?”

Satori had been about to go out the door, but she stopped and waited for Rin to greet her siblings first.

“Just a few minutes ago,” Ryuuki replied. “Are you headed out?”

“Yeah. I have to help Satori get everything straightened out. So I don't know when I'll be back.” Rin reached over and grabbed an orange and an apple from the woven basket that Ryuuki must have gotten from the Higan army.

“A-ah, all right.” Ryuuki gave his big sister a warm smile. “See ya later, sis.”

Rin paused to ruffle his hair and kiss the top of her youngest sister's head. “See ya later, Risai.”

The tall redhead walked past the table again, to where Ruki stood after just drying off her hands, and gave her a hug.

“See you later, Rin,” Ruki said, handing her a flask. “Here, some juice just in case.”

“Oh, thanks, Ruki.” Rin took it. “Ah, do me a favour and tell mama that we'll try to get something to eat out there, since we're probably going to be out for a good long while.”

Ruki frowned. “Do you want to take some latkes? I can pack them for you real quick...”

“Ah... sure, I guess.” Rin glanced at Satori. “I guess we could use the snack.”

“Here.” Ruki opened a cabinet and pulled out a large white handkerchief, and put in about four of them before she wrapped it up and tied it closed. “Do you have something to carry it in?”

“Yeah, I'll just grab my bag. Thanks, Ruki.”

Ruki smiled, then turned to Satori and bowed a little. “Good luck to the both of you.”

Satori hesitated for a moment, then smiled back. “Thank you.”

Rin paused to grab a large green bag from the coat hanger next to the door. She threw it on over her shoulder, put in the handkerchief and the fruits, and waved one last time to her siblings. “See you whenever.”

She opened the door for Satori, who stepped through without any visible hesitation, and Rin closed the door behind them, nodding to a small case on the doorframe on her way out.

“Now, where to?” Rin asked. She walked over to the side of their gated front yard to fetch her cart.

“Well, we should check on the Higan Army, and now that I'm rested, I really should talk to Eiki Shiki.” Satori wished she had a piece of paper to write this down on. Her memory liked to organize things in list form. She counted off the items on her fingers instead, looking up as she thought. “Then, we should make sure that all the fires in the city are put out and the dead taken care of-- that should improve morale.” She closed her eyes to think as Rin brought her cart over. “ Oh, and at some point we should try and track down that oni we met during the crisis, Hoshiguma Yuugi. I want to talk to her about something...”

“Track down Yuugi? Well, I can help you with that.”

Rin and Satori both jumped. They had been too distracted in their own affairs to notice the person standing right outside the gate.

“My apologies for the surprise. Kisume told me she had seen you two from above, several hours ago. I guessed you were tired and desperately needed sleep, and I wasn't sure when you would be awake again. I'm lucky I caught you on your way out.”

A blonde was standing outside the entrance.

“I might have been able to pay someone to wait for you, but I wanted to see you myself.”

From around the converted stalagmite that served as half of the front gate, a young youkai woman in brown and black nodded to them.

“Yesterday was an extremely long day for everyone, but I trust you remember me?”

“I do,” Satori replied. “Kurodani Yamame.”

Yamame gave her a short bow. “Do you have time to come with me? Just a short walk.” There was a smile on her face, but Satori recognized it as a slightly cynical one compared to the dark images in her mind. “There's really only one thing I would like you to see with your own eyes. Afterwards I shall go find Yuugi for you, and you can do as you like.”

Satori pondered the offer. Yamame had some really strange images in her mind that she couldn't quite place. Repetitive patterns-- hexagons and pentagons and other such things. Interesting that she thought more in terms of geometric patterns than words... but there wasn't anything sinister about her thoughts. She wasn't planning to stab them in the back or anything. She was really just asking Satori to walk with her to see... something.

Satori nodded to Rin, and then turned to Yamame. “I can certainly do that. We have things to do today, but no set order to do them in, so lead on.”

Yamame smiled, and the dark imagery in her head dispersed a little. “I'm sorry if that sounded a bit ominous. I didn't mean for it to come out that way.” She stood back as Rin opened the gate and let the two young women out.

Satori looked up and down the street. She hadn't really paid attention when Rin had brought her here last night-- she had been too sleepy. But now that she was awake, she was pleased to see that their quarter of the city was up and running, with brown-haired and black-haired and red-haired kasha at work carrying wood and stone and other assorted bits of rubbish in their signature carts.

Yamame continued, drawing Satori's attention back to her. “I do mean it, though. It occurred to me and Parsee that you wouldn't know where to start with clearing the rest of Makai's detritus from Chireiden, so I decided I wanted to show you.”

“Clearing out Makai's... what?” Satori could tell Rin had no idea what Yamame was talking about either.

Yamame gave her a rueful smile.

“I didn't think you would know, so I decided to lead you myself.” The blonde tsuchigumo walked ahead of the kasha and the satori, and looked over her shoulder with a smile.

“I need you to see the biggest problem you overlooked until now-- one that has the potential to cause even more devastation than already has happened, if you don't figure out a way to deal with it, one way or the other.”

She nodded to the bustle of the street.

“A problem that has the potential to destroy even this small recovery so far.”

Satori and Rin looked at each other with a look that was half shock, half fear, and walked a little bit faster after Yamame.

And right after getting out of Rin's house, the problems begin... I sure hope Yamame is just exaggerating a little....

I really, really hope so.




Credit where credit is due. The bit about not being able to eat any more of a parent's food struck me as the most unexpected and heartbreaking part of this (https://www.facebook.com/photo.php?fbid=466592706694236&set=a.230711176949058.60015.230552653631577&type=1&theater), which was part of the congressional testimony after the Gurdwara shooting in Milwaukee. I don't wish to trivialize this very sad story, but it struck me as something that I, who has never lost a parent, couldn't have thought of myself.

I've actually eaten latkes all my life, but I've never called them latkes. My family is Mexican, and we're not Jewish at all. But a co-worker of my mother's (who is Jewish) pointed out that the little potato pancakes we like to make are basically latkes in all but name. In retrospect I would not be surprised that some parts Sephardi food has worked its way from Spain to Mexico and into my family's cuisine.  (And that's why they're eating latkes on an ordinary day instead of waiting for Hannukah.)

For that matter, while the kasha are not meant to be exact representations of Judaism*, I won't deny that like the satori were based on the southern Italian immigrants who died in the Triangle Shirtwaist factory fire, the kasha are based on the young Russian Jewish girls who died in the same fire (which is the incident that traumatized me enough through a history book that I had to start writing this fic in the first place). Though, because my area of study was Spain and Latin America, I base them more on Sephardi than Ashkenazi Jewish people, by far. And yeah, Rin's family has a mezuzah in their doorpost-- the kind that I saw in the Jewish ghetto of Cordoba when I visited Spain last summer. Lovely city. Everyone should visit it.

*Since all customs and cultures change over time, and they're not monolithic to begin with. Thus the kasha are based on Judaism but they are not meant to be exact representations.

That was surprisingly informative for one of my author's notes. I should take note to be more tight-lipped and ambiguous next time. Until later!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: MatsuriSakuragi on January 30, 2013, 03:55:17 AM
Oh gosh, Satori petting Rin is the cutest. <3

I especially liked the casual explanation for why she has two sets of ears. She just does and that's just fine! Though, I wonder if her cat ears are more sensitive than her human ears are, or if they function separately based on her form. Maybe I'm overthinking it, but it's fun to think about!

And it's just so especially special to see the bit where it's mentioned that Rin obviously doesn't have to put up with all of the stress on Satori's shoulders, but does anyway. I love the relationship between these two. :)

The acknowledgement that Satori is no longer a girl, but a woman, now stands out to me. It just emphasizes how fast she has to grow up from here on out, now with the nation resting on her shoulders. But she's still not alone, since Rin won't leave her side, seeing her as family. And that's just really wonderful. .____.

Also, because it bears associating:
Quote
?I never realized before how much I hate that word. Hate that idea.?

?What word??

?Fate. What a monstrous concept.?

?Fate?? Rin looked at her, confused. ?Why was this fate??

I started listening to this from here on (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=n_V_EbTutxA). ;)

Quote
?It's okay.? Satori smiled. ?I prefer hearing it from someone I know cares about me.?

Rin moved herself on the bed, moving up so she could hug Satori eye-to-eye.

?Hey, Rin... Thanks for everything.?

?It's okay, Satori. I love you, you know that.?

God, this is so sweet. :blush:


Also wow, Rin has so many siblings. :D

Quote
?I'm not sure I can handle it. Sure I can't just stay here??

?I don't want a dead body in my bedroom!? Rin exclaimed. ?I'd prefer it in my cart.?

I can't help but smile at how they can joke around. Even if Satori takes it a little more personally than Rin would have wanted.

Something I am noticing is just how wonderfully peaceful Rin's room is, and how comfortable Satori is near her. Outside is the rest of the world, but right there, right then was shelter, comfort. A place to go to escape the terrifying place Chireiden must be right now. I do hope that in the future, they can at least find that same comfort in each other as time goes on.

Also, getting to meet some of Rin's siblings here, as well as the lovely Mama Kaenbyou, and how close to Rin they are is almost painful to see, since Rin will be leaving them to join Satori. But at the same time, she's fighting for their sake, too. :)

Quote
?I'm better at understanding than speaking... ah well.? Irene laughed as Ruki tugged on her sleeve and leaned up to kiss her mother on the cheek. Irene returned the kiss, and Riou kissed her too. Satori noticed they only kissed one cheek, but she and her sister had greeted people with kisses on both.

Oh, that's right... there were no other satori to kiss anymore.

Ow, my heart. ._____.;


I like how you added more about how Satori's third eye works, as Riou plays with it. Though, I am wondering if its following her finger was voluntary, or involuntary? Also how her third eye is not useful when it comes to reading thoughts in languages she cannot understand is fascinating, as well. Perhaps she can understand moods and tones from them, but she'd have to learn a new language to have a deeper understanding of what she is hearing.

It's also interesting to learn more about the Kasha culture in all of this, as well, as Satori tries to learn and understand it from Rin and her family.

Also, oooh-- I see Eiki being mentioned again. I am interested in seeing how things have been going on her end for quite some time now. It will be interesting to see her again. And Yuugi, as well! She hasn't really shown up since way early in the story, has she?

What Yamame is taking Satori and Rin to feels quite ominous no matter what way it is presented, especially since she says that it can cause even MORE devastation than what has already happened. Just what could get even worse than how things are right now? I wonder what is going on with all the geometric patterns and stuff in her mind, too. (Yet another thing the third eye can do-- not only hear thoughts, but see mental images, as well!)

It's also neat to see you post your notes at the end, too. Though yeah, that Gurdwara shooting was... sigh. I can't even imagine. It's still awful to think about, and seeing the same thoughts from Satori is just... well. .____.


This was a very interesting (and adorable god I love Satori and Rin so much) update. Congrats on the update, and keep up the fantastic work. It is incredible how you can fit so much substance and emotion into this-- especially when you consider that all of this happens in a relatively short span of time-- waking up, eating breakfast, getting dressed, and leaving. And there's still so much going on in those actions and between the lines. I love it. <3
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: OverlordChirei on January 30, 2013, 04:07:27 AM
...and we get additional insight on both Satori and Rin's families!

The portrayal of Satori's upbringing shows that once again, royalty isn't all it's hyped up to be, but it's a good thing she has Rin to bail her out of that mess. This makes me wonder what Koishi thought of it, but I guess we won't find that out unless she recovers herself...

The challenges are certainly piling up, can't wait to see how everyone else is dealing with theirs this point.

This is a great start to the first update of 2013. Let's hope the world doesn't end again before the next part!

EDIT: Reading over the update a second time, are the geometric patterns somehow a take on spiders having multiple eyes?
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Hanzo K. on January 31, 2013, 07:17:46 PM
Could also be a nod to the complexities of web-spinning. You ever seen one of them do that? I have. Fascinating.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Esifex on January 31, 2013, 07:38:44 PM
EDIT: Reading over the update a second time, are the geometric patterns somehow a take on spiders having multiple eyes?

Or a spider's web. For the most part, they are geometric and logical - unless there's some part of the environment it's being built in that makes it a little tricky to maintain geometric symmetry. Or other outside stimuli interfering with their web-building. (http://www.youtube.com/watch?v=sHzdsFiBbFc)
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Jq1790 on February 04, 2013, 12:01:49 AM
La lala lala-wait new White Rose!?

As always, a captivating read here.  I'm with Matsuri, it's really impressive how much you manage to fit into such a short timeframe.  Eagerly awaiting more from the other story threads as well!
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Bluebeholder on February 26, 2014, 03:07:51 AM
Just a little check to see if this story is dead. I hope not.
Title: Re: The White Rose of Chireiden
Post by: Yoshiquest on March 06, 2015, 02:30:38 AM
I was just wondering whether this story was dead or not. (I really enjoyed it!)

It's just that it's been over 2 years since the last update, and I wanted to inquire as to whether or not it was still being worked on, was forgotten, or if you have entirely lost interest in writing it. Thanks in advance.